Ashely's Playthings by Kickyou
Summary:

Ashely is like any other college student, just trying to get by. Sometimes he just needs to have a little fun.


Categories: Footwear, Animal, Humiliation, Object, Body Part, Entrapment, Feet, Furry, Giant, Insertion, Instant Size Change, Odor, Scat, Unaware, Violent, Vore, Watersports, Butt, Couples, Crush Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Micro (1 in. to 1/2 in.)
Size Roles: F/m, M/f, M/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 23 Completed: No Word count: 229322 Read: 346485 Published: March 09 2018 Updated: September 01 2023

1. Chapter 1 by Kickyou

2. Chapter 2 by Kickyou

3. Chapter 3 by Kickyou

4. Chapter 4 by Kickyou

5. Chapter 5 by Kickyou

6. Chapter 6 by Kickyou

7. Chapter 7 by Kickyou

8. Chapter 8 by Kickyou

9. Chapter 9 by Kickyou

10. Chapter 10 by Kickyou

11. Chapter 11 by Kickyou

12. Chapter 12 by Kickyou

13. Chapter 13 by Kickyou

14. Chapter 14 by Kickyou

15. Chapter 15 by Kickyou

16. Chapter 16 by Kickyou

17. Chapter 17 by Kickyou

18. Chapter 18 by Kickyou

19. Chapter 19 by Kickyou

20. Chapter 20 by Kickyou

21. Chapter 21 by Kickyou

22. Chapter 22 by Kickyou

23. Chapter 23 by Kickyou

Chapter 1 by Kickyou

It was a rough day at work. Ashely had to work an 8-hour shift at the local store, because someone called out and the manager needed him to cover the shift. He couldn't believe how unlucky he was as he felt his weak legs about to give out. Ashely let out a tired sigh as he unlocked his dorm room that he lived in. He slowly walked into the living room where his 3 roommates were gaming. Ashely made a groaning sound as he flopped into one the chairs while watching his roomies fight an intense game between themselves.

"Who's winning," Ashely asked in a very tired voice.

"Fucking Phil," Frank said upset that he was in last place. He was fighting furiously to get the advantage but wasn't succeeding.

"Damn right I am," Phillip said as he was clearing having the most fun kicking everyone's ass in the video game.

"Not for long," Fred said as he tried desperately to defeat Phil.

"Ugggggh," Ash groaned from exhaustion. "Do we have any food?"

"Should be some pizza in the fridge, chicken and mushrooms," Frank said.

Perking up at the sound of food, Ash headed over to the fridge, and to his pleasant delight he found that there were a couple of slices of pizza left. Grabbing one and sticking it into his mouth he picked up the other and headed toward his room. Ash sucked down the slice of pizza in his mouth before he even closed the door and was already putting the other in his mouth.

"God, you won't believe what a crappy day I had Jake." Ashely said as he turned around. Ashely looked at his bed and felt himself being drawn toward the lovely sight. With pink pillows and matching blankets and sheet, Ashely flopped down on the welcoming bed.

"Do you want to hear how it went," Ashely asked murmuring into his pillow. He didn't even wait for a response from Jake. "First, I was 5 minutes late. Michele chewed me out for it. I mean I was only 5 minutes late, not like it would make much of a difference. God, she is such a bitch sometimes. I mean if she took one second and listened to me she would know it wasn't my fault, in fact it wasn't even my shift," Ashely said going on and on about his boss. "Then, I had some fucking prick," Ashely said getting up and looking toward Jake. "And I mean a total D-I-C-K. You know what I mean?" Ashely asked. Before Jake could reply again Ashely went on, "He came in and started to hit on me. ME, can you believe that?" Ashley asked. "I tried to tell him that I was a guy but before I could he smack me on the butt," Ashely said in anger. "But don't worry... he won't be doing that again," Ashely couldn't help but giggle. "Let's just say I got to enjoy a little snack while on the clock," Ashley said winking to Jake. "Jeez," Ashely said laying back on his bed. "What a shitty day..." Ashely ginned up at the ceiling. "You know, I could use a little ..." Ashely let his words hang out in the open for a few moments before sitting up and looking at Jake with a wicked grin. "Fun time."

Ashely got up and headed over toward Jake giving him a playful grin. "You know, just a little release. Something to help relax me after such a stressful day. What do you think," Ashely asked Jake hoping he could understand what Ashely was implying.

Jake responded in a ghostly sound that only Ashely could hear, "Go fuck yourself."

Ashely couldn't help but giggle at the response from the piece of tissue paper sticking out of the tissue box, "That's the idea silly." Ashely stood in front of his desk and looked at Jake in his new form. To think, that not even a few days ago he was just a normal teenager on campus. Now he was just a fluffy piece of tissue paper ready to be used by Ashely.

Jake was powerless in front of the enormous Ashely. He could do nothing except yell obscene things at Ashely while the entire tissue box was picked up by Ashely and carried over to his bed. Jake was tossed through the air and landed on the bed right side up. Jake was unable to move as he was left hanging out of the tissue box and waiting for help. Ashely then proceeded to lock his door to his room.

"Don't want any interruptions," Ashely said from behind Jake, as he could hear the door lock click into place. Next thing that Jake knew there was a large massive shadow hovering over him. Suddenly a large body landed next to Jake as Ashely jumped on top of his bed. Jake never noticed how small he was compared to Ashely until now. Jake was off to Ashely's left side as he lay face up on his bed. Ashely pulled out his phone and started to use the device to look up stuff on it. Unable to see what he was looking at, Jake could do nothing but wait for Ashely to do as he pleased. It wasn't long before Ashely found something that peeked his interest. Jake noticed further down Ashely's body that there was a reaction occurring down south. It didn't take long for Jake to realize what Ashely was doing on his phone as a very familiar shape started to appear due to Ashely's arousal.

Jake looked up at Ashely's face and saw a look of lust overtake it as he continued to observe his screen paying no mind to Jake. Looking down again, Jake was shocked as he watched as the small lump was slowly growing into a more noticeable bulge. Before Jake knew it, Ashely's pants were starting to strain from the unusual growth occurring right now. It wasn't long before Ashely's member was at its peak and it demanded to be released from its prison.

Ashely took his free hand and started a very slow and deliberate trail downwards. As he let his hand drag down across his chest and down his stomach he let out a soft moan. Ashely was taking immense pleasure from this action as Jake noticed the large mountain twitch in anticipation for its glorious release. Finally, Ashely's hand found his waist line and hooked his thumb under it and started to drag his pants and underwear down at the same time. Jake watched as Ashely slowly lowered the clothing that held back his beast, until it met the larger member that was sticking straight up. This prevented the pants from being lowered any further. Still not looking away from the screen on his phone, Ashely rose his hips up off the bed to help and with a little bit of work, he was able to maneuver the pants and underwear over his erect member and free it out into the open.

Jake was appalled at the sight of another man's member, especially one from the person who made him this way. Jake watched in disgust as Ashely used his free hand to take hold of himself and start to please himself. As Ashely used his phone for visual encouragement he used his free hand for physical stimulation. Jake watched as Ashely slowly pumped his hand up and down the length of his junk in order to get maximum pleasure. It wasn't long before Ashely was making sounds that Jake found slightly erotic. The sounds coming from Ashely as he pleasured himself weren't grunts or manly like sounds but more like moans and gasps that were more in common with a girl. The erotic noises he made almost made Jake forget Ashely was a guy and couldn't but feel slightly turned on too, until he saw the large staff that reminded Jake of Ashely's gender.

Ashely had to be getting close to release as his hand moved faster and more vigorously as he released more and more sounds delight. Jake was so distracted by the event unfolding in front of him that he forgot his situation. He was a piece of tissue paper next to someone masturbating. He didn't even think of what that meant until Ashely quickly let go of his cock and quickly moved his hand off to the side toward Jake. Jake didn't have a chance to say anything as the enormous hand reached out toward him and grabbed him. He felt himself being torn out from the tissue box and yanked up into the air to be dangled from Ashely's hand. Jake cried out as he felt himself being dragged toward the penis that was awaiting the return of Ashely's hand. It didn't have to wait long as it returned faster than Jake could even blink... or what he could call blinking now. Suddenly Jake felt his entire body wrap around the large pillar and cover it with himself. He could feel the blazing heat emanating off the obstruction as it touched his papery body. Suddenly he felt a liquid seeping into his body. The sticky substance was being absorbed by his fluffy body. It was a weird and almost nasty feeling as his skin or body was starting to get heavy and damp from the moister. Unfortunately, Ashely didn't let Jake get comfortable. Just as soon as Jake experience this new sensation, Ashely returned to his own experience of pleasuring himself. Jake felt his body move in time with Ashely's hand as it continued its routine of moving up and down at an unbelievable fast pace. Jake felt his body get pulled and pushed as he slide up and down the penis that was twitching with eagerness of it's built up release. Ashely started to move his hips in time with this hand and Jake knew that he was close to exploding. Jake finally decided now was the time to say something.

"Don't! Wait, stop! NOO!"

However, either Ashely didn't hear him, or didn't care as his moaning increased and started to peak as he moved faster and faster until Jake swore he was going to combust from the speed he was moving. His body was heating up more and more from the friction that he felt parts of himself getting peeled off of himself. Jake cried out and begged for Ashely to stop but again he was answered with silence. Finally, it happened. Ashely climaxed.

Jake felt the penis below him twitch more and more and then felt a large pulsating vibration rise up the staff and toward the tip that he was covering. Ashely quickly pumped one more time and gathered up the rest of Jake at the tip of his cock as he blew his load. The cry that came from Ashely filled the air as he pushed his hips up to meet his hand, and Jake at the same time. Jake felt the enormous rush of the hot slimy liquid burst out of the top of Ashely's member and into him. Jake cried out in disgust and pain as the molten semen gushed into him and scorched his body. The liquid blasted into him, seeping into his fluffy body making him become less and less tissue like. Each pulsation forced more and more liquid out into the world and into Jake as he absorbed the abundant amount of liquid with his own body. The thick liquid oozed out and filled as much as it could as Ashely continued to hold Jake at the epicenter of his climax to soak up all his man seed as not to make too much of a mess on his bed. Although it felt like an entirety for Jake it only lasted a few seconds as Ashely calmed down and the eruption of his semen slowed down to more of a squirt until it complete stopped.

Jake couldn't believe it. He was just got cream pied...

"Ahhhhh," Ashely sighed as he lowered his hips and closed his phone. He removed his hand but left the tissue still attached to the end of his dick. It stayed there in a crumpled-up ball around the head of his member still sucking up all his man juice. Ashely kept his eyes closed as he enjoyed the blissful feeling of release. "Thanks, I reeeeeeally need that," Ashely said still laying there.

"oh god..." Jake moaned in pain and disgust as he still could still feel Ashely's cum seeping into every inch of his body. The liquid was already turning his once white fluffy self into a crumpled up gooey mess. Jake was so concerned with himself right now that he never even considered what was next. What everyone does with a used tissue...

"I better go take a shower," Ashely said starting to sit up. Ashely's member was already starting to shrink. Looking down at the used tissue Ashely and laughed, "Wow what a mess." Without further ado, Ashely reached down and pulled off the balled-up tissue from his now deflating loins. Ashely got up off his bed without putting on his pants and headed toward his desk.

Jake was confused still unable to piece together what was going on until he saw it below him. The trash can. "NO!" Jake screamed for Ashely to stop but he just let his hand open up and release the soiled paper to fall into the bin. Jake landed on top of some other discarded tissues and piece of paper that were destined to be thrown away.

"You can't leave me like this," Jake called out to Ashely. But he didn't seem to care as he turned around and started to walk away. "PLEASE," Jake cried begging Ashely to come back. Jake couldn't see outside the bin and swore that Ashely was done with him.

Suddenly Ashely's head came into view and Jake started again, "Please, don't leave me in here." Ashely just looked down at him as if he were nothing more than a piece of tissue paper left where it belongs. "Why are you doing this to me," Jake asked baffled at why this was being done to him.

Then to Jake's horror he watched Ashely just shrug, "Cause I was bored."

Jake felt a wave of despair wash over him at the simple answer. There was no reason behind Ashely's cruelty and for Jake's suffering except for Ashely's own entertainment and pleasure. "Because you were bored..." Jake repeated in disbelief.

"How about this," Ashely said. "If you ask me to, I might think of turning you back to normal."

Jake felt like he got a punch in the gut. Normal? "Really? Then please, please turn me to normal."

Ashely shook his head. "No, you have to really ask for it. I mean you really need to sound like you want it."

Jake was confused but did as he was told, "Please, I won't say anything. I'm begging you turn me back to normal."

"Begging? That doesn't sound like begging to me," Ashely told him.

"Please," Jake whimpered already feeling like he was going to burst into tears.

"Come on, you can beg better that that. Say, "Ash please don't leave me in here with the other pieces of trash." Come on, let me hear you say it," Ashely cooed at him.

"Ash please... please don't leave me in here with the other pieces of trash," Jake begged meaning every word he said.

"Good," Ashely said with a smile on his face. "More, beg for me to spare your life."

"PLEASE," Jake screamed.

Ashely started to step forward. Jake thought it was to pick him out of the trash but to his horror it wasn't. Ashely's body stepped into view and he saw that his member was at full attention. In fact, it looked like it was more excited than it was just a while ago. Ashely was already jerking himself off as he came closer to the trash can. Jake started to cry as he realized that Ashely never intended to let him go.

"Just a little bit more, I'm almost there," Ashely whispered with a devilish grin on his face.

"You sick fuck..." Jake said feeling completely broken.

"Yes," Ashely said with a blissful look on his face. He was taking great pleasure from Jake's plight. "Yes, yes," Ashely moaned furiously pumping his member and hovering over the trash can blocking out all the light leaving Jake only able to look up at his new god while being shrouded in darkness.

"JUST FINISH IT," Jake cried out in rage at Ashely's disgusting treatment of him.

And finishing it was what Ashely did. He let out his blissful sounds of pleasure as the first wave of cum shot out of the tip of his dick and blasted Jake. He felt the copious amount of liquid seer his papery flesh as it sunk into him and dissolved more of him. Jake cried out in pain. This seemed to trigger Ashely even more when he bucked his hips more and aimed his seed right at Jake. Waves after wave of the gooey liquid flew through the air and hit its mark. Splashing and covering Jake with more and more of the white liquid as it didn't stop. Jake cried out in more pain and anguish as more and more hot semen covered him. Jake couldn't do anything as Ashely kept producing an absurd amount of ejaculation. Ashely stood above him still jerking his member showering Jake until he couldn't see anything due to how much was filling the trash can. Before Jake knew it, his life was starting to fade out as the semen dissolved every inch of his tissue like body leaving nothing put a puddle of white goo at the bottom of the trash can.

Ashely still pumped his dick even after he was done ejaculating into Jake's coffin. He just couldn't stop cumming. Even after jerking his penis when it was done spurting, he felt an orgasmic aftershock from smothering someone's soul with his seed. Finally, after his nearly 10 minute orgasm ended he let go of his penis and looked down. There had to be at least a gallon of cum in the trash can.

Ashely let out a relived sigh, "I definitely needed that." Not even bothering cleaning up, Ashely grabbed some clothes and headed for the shower. He would take out the garbage later.

Ashely had already left his room, completely forgetting all about what's his name...

End Notes:

I wanted to use this in Wrath of Sammy but I couldn't think of a good situation where he stays unaware. I do plan to have some unaware like Ashely playing some jokes on his friends or something like that. I'll add more tags to it later but I'm not sure how I want this story to go. Let me know what you think.

Chapter 2 by Kickyou

"I'm going to die," Ashely cried out as he was running to his class that was going to start in a few minutes.

"Hurry up Ashy," Clair called behind her. "It's your fault for sleeping in," She said as ran with Ashely to try and make it to their class on time.

"I knoooooooow," Ashely cried again as he tried to keep up but was still too sleepy.

Both Clair and Ashely ran across campus to try and make it to their Math class. As they were running Ashely couldn't help but recall how good of a friend Clair has been to him all these years...

 

 

It all started before Ashely was born. Ashely wasn't supposed to be a boy. When his parents went to check on his development as a baby, the doctors accidently identified him as a female and not a male. His parents were so happy about the good news that they went ahead and prepared for their child's arrival. They went and picked out clothes, bought some toys, and even painted his room a comforting pink. They even had a name decided and everything. It was quite a shock in the delivery room when Ashely's mom gave birth to not a baby girl but a baby boy. Ashely's parents loved him and didn't care what gender he was like any other parent should, but they did spend a little too much beforehand and weren't able to repaint the room or replace the items already purchased for him. Ashely didn't remember too much before meeting Clair but there were still a few pictures of him as a baby in some very cute and girly clothes.

Ashely didn't meet Clair until preschool. Clair was the first person to greet him and they had been best friends since. They became such close friend that they couldn't stay apart. Clair would have a play date with Ashely ever week and they would play dress up or tea party. And Clair would come over and play with Ashely whenever she could. Ashely still remembers those innocent days, always laughing and having fun together not a care in the world. Then grade school came around. It was hard on Ashely because it was the first time that he met any bullies in his life. Any time they could durring recess or after classes, they would corner Ashely and do some horrible things to him. This went on for the first couple of years. That was until Clair found out. Ashely still remembered crying as one of the kids knocked him down and was trying to force him to take off his clothes teasing him about they needed to make sure he was a boy. Just as they were about to pull his shirt off, out of nowhere like a super hero, Clair did a flying kick to one of the bully's face sending him flying. Ashely watched Clair fend off all four of his bullies leaving them bleeding and crying for their parents. Thanks to her self-defense classes her parents made her take since a child, she was a force to recon with. Never before had anyone stood up for Ashely like that.

"T-t-hank you," Ashley thanked Clair.

Clair looked at him with anger on her face, "Why didn't you tell me?"

Ashley was just confused, "What?"

"I'm your friend, why didn't you tell me they were bothering you? You've been acting weird for a long time and you didn't tell me that you were being picked on. Why?"

Sniffing, Ashely looked down, "I didn't want to bother anyone."

Ashely was shocked when Clair hugged him, "That's what friends do, silly. They help each other." She then gave him a stern look, "If they every bother you again, you better tell me, or else."

Not wanting to see her fury like the bullies did that day, Ashely did just that. The rest of middle schoolers were terrified of Clair and what she could do if anyone picked on her Ashely. Ashely enjoyed the last year of grade school, but sadly Clair's parents had to move. By moving, Clair had to switch which school she went to, leaving Ashley by himself. Ashely was devastated that his best friend had to leave and would never see her again. Unfortunately, with her gone, Ashely was then targeted by more bullies from his new school. Ashely thought it was bad in grade school, but middle school was so much worse. Ashely couldn't do anything as he was bullied and picked on to the point that he pretended to be sick just to miss school. It only got worse as the years went on until one horrible night Ashely's parents died in a car accident. In the darkest time in his life, Ashely truly knew pain.

That was until a strange man in a dark hoodie came by and told him that everything would get better. That moment seemed more like a dream then actual reality. Ashely didn't know who he was or what he meant but as soon as he appeared did he vanish. That man was Ashely dark angel, for the next day Clair's parents adopted him. With no legal guardian or any relatives to take care of Ashely, they stepped in and made sure that he became their son. Never had Ashely been so happy. He was able to be back with Clair. Ashely's new parents were able to get him in Clair's new school. It was like a dream came true as he was reunited with his childhood friend. The new school was nice too, everyone seemed to like him and care about him, nothing like his old school. Even better was when he learned about his gift.

It was one day when he was walking with Clair through the mall just having fun and chatting together, when he came across one of his bullies from the previous school. Ashely was so terrified for not only himself but then he was also scarred for Clair. Ashley realized that if Clair tried to protect him like when they were kids, she could get really hurt. It was like a nightmare when Ashely noticed the bully recognize him and come after him with a grin on his face. The large kid was walking after them and was planning something evil from that devilish grin. Hoping to keep the Bully away from Clair, Ashely told her that he had to use the bathroom he headed to the rest room. Ashely was frightened but also glade to find that the bully did just that. Lucky him.

Heading to one of the stalls in the bathroom, Ashely locked himself in hoping that the bully would leave him be. He didn't.

"Come on out Ashely," He snickered. "You don't know how much I missed you. Come on," He kept pounding on the stall threating to break the door with his massive strength. "Open up or I'll break this door down and make you wish you never were born!"

"Go away," Ashely said meekly as he waited for him to vanish. If only wasn't so large. Like maybe the size of an ant or something...

No sooner did he pray for that to happen did the shaking of the stall stop.

"Bill..." Ashely called out at his bully, but got no response. Slowly he got up off the toilet that he was huddled on. Thinking it was a trick, Ashely looked from under the stall to see any feet but saw nothing. No sooner did he look down did he see a small moving ant. Ashely pulled back in disgust. He hated insects. "At least it's not Bill," Ashely said to himself. Opening the stall, Ashely looked around trying to make sure that Bill wasn't hiding. When he was satisfied that he was gone, Ashely let out a relived sigh. Thank goodness. He was so scarred that he nearly peed himself from the encounter. Deciding to empty his bladder while he was here, Ashely used the stall he was in. Ashely let out his pent-up urine. As soon as he was done he looked down to pull up his shorts to notice that bothersome bug from before heading for him.

"Eww, go away," Ashely said but the bug didn't listen. It kept coming toward Ashely as if wanting him to do something for him. Letting out a disgusted sound he picked up the bug and dropped it the toilet. "If only getting rid of Bill was this easy," Ashely said flushing the toilet and the ant down the drain. He left the bathroom and meet with Clair. He told Clair that they should head home, but not why, thankful they didn't come across Bill again.

It wasn't until later that he learned more about his gift from a few accidental incidents like before. It had been a few months later that he fully understood his powers that he recalled the event with Bill and the ant incident. That night, Ashely got his first hard on at the thought of Bill being flushed down a toilet.

 

 

Later in life, Ashely and Clair were enrolled in the same High school. That's when he started to use his powers more and more. The first time he used them in High school was another mistake. He was on his first date with a pretty girl named Brittany and were at a café. Sadly, Ashely was so nervous that he didn't eat breakfast that morning and was so hungry by the time of their date. He was waiting for Brittany to place an order but she was just taking so long to pick something. It happened by accident but Ashely couldn't stop himself. As a waiter walked by with a warm and deliciously smelling apple pie, he was thinking how much he wanted one right now. Suddenly Brittany stop talking.

Ashely looked back to Brittany and found that she was gone and in her place on the table was a hot slice of apple pie. Ashley looked around and saw that Brittany wasn't around. He went over and sat in the same seat that Brittany was just in.

"I'm soooo sorry about this, I'll turn you back," Ashely apologized. Ashely tried to concentrate on changing Brittany back, but his stomach growled in protest. It was a nice-looking pie. Would be a shame...

"But-" Ashely said slowly picking up a fork. "I'm really hungry. Just a taste," No sooner did he say that did he press the metallic object into the fresh pie and felt it cut into the dessert just barely. Ashely thought he heard a scream but figured he was making it up in his mind. It wasn't like Brittany could feel anything right now, she was a pie. Ashley took a bite from the pie and he instantly melted. His resolve was gone as he went for a little more, "Sorry just one more taste I swear." Again, he thought he heard a phantom cry again but brushed it off. He took another bite and made a sound of delight. "You just taste too good," Ashely told her. It wasn't long before Ashely devoured the piece of pie before he realized what he was doing. He felt bad but, it was some damn good pie.

It wasn't until later that he learned that the more he used this gift that the more powerful he became. It was easier to use the ability and he even was able to hear his victims more clearly than before. It wasn't until his second year of high school did he master his powers.

It was right around the time Clair went on her first date with a boy named Daryl that Ashely came to understand more about his power to change reality. Clair had never dated anyone before, in fact a lot of the boys stayed away from her due to the rumors about how she used to beat up boys when she was a kid. It was a dumb rumor and Daryl didn't believe such a cute girl could be like that. However, when he asked her out, her parents wouldn't allow them to be alone by themselves. Clair begged Ashely to come with them and watch over them instead of her parents which everyone agree would be ok. Ashely didn't want to but Clair begged him, so he had to.

All three of them went to the movies later that week. Clair picked some sappy movie that Daryl agreed to watch. When they found their seats, Clair told them she would go to the bathroom and be right back. Leaving just Ashely and Daryl alone. Ashely was bored as he sat there in the theater with nothing to really talk about with Daryl.

Ashely was kind of hungry, but didn't want to get up. He could ask Daryl if he minded getting him a hot dog, but thought it would be rude. So instead he turned Daryl into a hot dog on the spot. No sooner did that happened did Clair come back.

"Oh, you got some food, nice. Where's Daryl," Clair asked worried that she didn't see him in his seat.

"Oh." Ashely felt bad about what he was about to say. "He.. um... He told me he didn't want to watch the stupid movie and left."

"What," Clair said sounding shocked. She tried to text and call him but he didn't answer. "He... did he just dump me," Clair asked in complete distraught.

"I'm sorry," Ashely said helping her through this. It was hard comforting her with Daryl screaming and shouting at Ashely to tell the truth and to get Clair's attention. Ashely had to say something to help her, "I'm here for you, and I always will be. You looked out for me when we were kids, now it's my turn."

Sniffing back her tears, Clair hugged him, "You're the best friend slash brother," she told him.

"And you're my best friend slash sister," He replied. It was their thing they said ever since he was adopted by her parents.

The movie was starting and Ashely asked if she would like to share the hot dog. They both enjoyed the movie and split Daryl in half enjoying how good it tasted. Ashely didn't know which he enjoyed more, the movie or the sounds that Daryl made as both he and Clair consumed him.

Ever since then Ashely looked out for Clair like he told her. Anytime she found someone that wasn't up to Ashely's standards or broke her heart, Ashely made sure that they paid for it.

 

 

Clair opened the doors to the campus math building and looked back at Ashely.

"You need to work out," Clair joked at how slow Ashely was.

"Sorry," Ashely gasped as he ran into the math building, "I," he gasped again. "Don't, GASP, run, GASP, track," he finally got out while trying to catch his breath.

"Come on, we still got two flights of stairs to go," Clair said already running up the stairs.

"Nooooo," Ashely groaned crawling up each stair in pain. "Clair, carry me," Ashely begged.

"Come on slowpoke," Clair called out at the top of the stairs.

It wasn't long before Ashely and Clair made it to their math class just in time as, professor Steven came walking in.

"Ash, are you ok," his professor asked looking concerned for him. Ashely looked like he was about to pass out.

"Y-y-yes," Ashely said trying not to look too embarrassed as the hot young professor gave him some personal attention.

Ashely quickly took his seat next to Clair. Who nudged Ashely and gave him a grin, "Quite flirting with Professor hottie."

"Shhhhhh," Ashely glared at Clair who couldn't help but giggle. Ashely looked up at the professor hopping he didn't hear Clair.

"Ok class, let's pick up with where we left off," Professor Steven said as he turned toward the board and started to write on it.

Ashely let out a relived sigh and glared at Clair who couldn't help but look so mischievous. "Are you going to finally ask him out," Clair asked.

"Shut up," Ashely whispered to her.

"What," Clair tried to act innocent.

Ashely did his best to take notes but it was hard while his crush was up there being so distracting. It was even worse when Clair decided to tease him.

She always knew who Ashely liked and knew all about his sexual preferences. As much as Ashely looked out for Clair, she did the same for him. For example, one time he had a crush on the high school quarterback, so Clair joined the cheerleaders to try and hook them up. It turned out he wasn't interested, but that was ok, because the head cheerleader was. Clair got them to do 7 minutes in heaven at one of their parties. Ashely could never thank her enough.

So deciding to help Ashely out again she called Professor Steven over. "Mr. Steven, I need help with this problem."

Professor Steven came over and looked down at Ashely's desk. "Which one?"

"This one," She said pointing to one of the problems that they were going over. It just happened to be on the opposite side of the desk. Professor Steven had to bend forward over her desk to look at the problem. Ashely couldn't help but look over at Professor Steven as he was helping Clair. It was then that Ashely could see that gorgeous rump pointing out and directly toward him due to his set being right next to Clair.

Clair played dumb for as long as she could, eyeing Ashely who couldn't stop staring at the professor. Finally, when professor Steven walked her through the problem he leaned back up and headed back to the front of the classroom. Clair mouthed to Ashely, "Did you enjoy that?" Ashely turned beet red and did his best not to look Professor Steven in the face as he taught the remainder of the class.

After the class was over and everyone left Ashely glared at Clair who couldn't help but laugh. "Why did you do that?"

"What? I thought you would be thanking me," Clair said defensively. "Did you not like it?"

"I wouldn't say that..." Ashely said unable to look Clair in the face.

"Ha I knew it! You owe me," Clair told him.

"Fine," Ashely said giving up. "I owe you."

"Good, because I need you to help me out this weekend."

"With what," Ashely asked a little worried. Something like getting a hot teacher to bend over in front of you had to cost you big time.

"So, there's this party this weekend that Sally is throwing," Clair said.

"Right, and?" Ashely asked not following.

"I need you to ask your roommates to invite some single MALE friends."

"That's it?" Ashely asked.

Clair nodded, "Yep."

Ashely couldn't help but laugh, "I thought it was going to be something hard. Ok, yeah I'll talk to them."

"Good, and if everything goes good, maybe I'll get you a date with Professor Steven."

Ashely couldn't help but get embarrassed, "Stop. It's not like that," He said defensively.

"Sure it isn't," Clair teased. "I got to go, my class is starting soon. I'll talk to you later."

Ashely nodded as he watched Clair jog to her next class leaving him to head to his next class. Ashely walked into his class and took his seat. It was psychology, a required course for his degree. It was such a bore though. Ashely could care less, and the exams were simple. He wished he didn't have to take the course but as a required class it was a must.

So, Ashely sat down in his seat and waited for the class to begin. It wasn't long before the older women who taught it started to blabber on and on about something silly that Ashely was sure a dumb topic. Sighing in boredom Ashely propped one of his hand up on his desk and pulled out his notebook. Flipping through some pages he landed on the page he wanted...

 

 

Erick was blinded by a bright light as he looked up at an enormous face. He didn't recognize it at all. All he knew was that it looked extremely bored and uninterested. Where was he? What was going on? There were so many questions that he had but he didn't know where to start. He tried to move his body but found he couldn't. Just as he was going to ask out loud another large head came into view. It was another person leaning over looking at him for whatever reason.

"Wow, did you drawl that? Your pretty good. It looks so real," he said.

"Thanks," the first Giant remarked. He still seemed bored as there was a monotoned voice in the background that Erick couldn't make out. The first Giant leaned his head up against his left upturned palm of his hand as he looked down at Erick. Again, before Erick could ask anything the Giant's large free hand came into Erick's view as it was holding a pencil. Erick was so confused and lost that he didn't realize that something felt wrong about this right now. Suddenly the pencil came down near Erick with the eraser head aimed down. Suddenly he felt pressure then an intense pain run up his foot as if someone took his leg and set it down on a burning hot stove.

Erick screamed out in pain as he felt his foot burn more and more almost as if in pace with the pencil movements. It lasted a few seconds but when it was done, the enormous pencil came up and back into Ericks view. Erick couldn't fell anything in his left foot... it was like he didn't have a foot anymore.

"Help," Erick cried out to the Giant. To Erick's horror he watched the Giant give him no regards as he moved the eraser back down again aiming for somewhere else. Suddenly he felt that searing pain and heat as his right arm started to burn.

"STOP!" Erick screamed as he felt what he figured was the eraser burning his arm off. Finally, the pain disappeared along with any sensation he had of his right hand. Erick was bawling right now as he watched the Giant remove the pencil.

"What should I erase next," the Giant asked quietly.

"Please, just stop it."

"Hmmm," the Giant thought as he poked his chin with the eraser in his hand. "Oh," he said as he got an idea. The eraser came down again. The Giant moved his hand and pencil straight across and Erick felt that scorching pain rip through his legs leaving him with the feeling that someone took out both his legs below his thighs.

"GAHHHHH," Erick cried out again as he felt more of his body being removed from him. Erick still had no idea what was going on but he knew that whoever this Giant was, he was enjoying himself from the pain he was causing.

The Giant started to hum to himself quietly as he moved his pencil around Erick causing pain to flare up at random parts of his body. His hips, left arm, the last parts of his legs, part of his face. It wasn't long before all that Erick had left was his chest and his head with a few parts missing like his right ear. Erick still didn't get an answer from the cruel Giant that kept playing with him. All Erick knew was that no one else noticed his cries for help or from the pain that was being inflicted on him, only the Giant did. And every cry of pain only seemed to ease that bored look on his face.

"Let's add some more to you," The Giant said flipping the pencil around so the tip was pointed at Eric. Slowly the Giant drew a solid line across Eric's chest and he felt a new sensation. It was like someone pushed a giant metal bar through him as he felt a stabbing pain follow the mark. Then without waiting for Erick to recover the Giant brought the pencil back again and did another line diagonally from Erick's right shoulder to his left hip. Again, there was the painful piercing sensation as the line dug into Erick's body. Erick let out new sounds of pain filled wails as the Giant added line after line making Erick feel like he was just stabbed by 20 different metal bars. Finally, it seemed like the Giant was done torment him when he gave Erick a grin.

"Almost done. Let me add the finishing touches..."

Suddenly the Giant brought his pencil down below Erick and started to move it back and forth slowly building up speed until it was faster and faster and became a blur of motion.

"WHYYYYYY," Erick cried out.

The Giant didn't answer as he moved his hand up very slowly toward Erick's head. The moment it touched his body Erick screamed in pain as it felt like his body was being put through a grinder as each line across him tore him to bits as it wrote over his very existence. The painful shredding slowly worked it's way up toward Erick.

"STOP, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD!"

But it didn't, as the movement ascended more and more until there was nothing left of Erick.

Ashely couldn't help but grin at the black mark on his paper that was left of his latest victim.

"I'll see you all next class," the teacher said signaling the end of class.

"Just in time too," Ashely thought as he started to get up and leave.

Before he could close his notebook the student next to him looked over at the black pencil mark in his notebook. His classmate looked confused as to why he would destroy such good art only to get a response from him.

Ashely just smiled, "I can always make more."

End Notes:

Let me know what you think so far.

Chapter 3 by Kickyou

Ashely slowly walked back to his dorm room after his last class for the day. Ashely let out a tired sigh, even though it was the middle of the day and he was done with classes. Nothing like the feeling of making it through school and then getting to go home for the rest of the day. He felt bad for Clair because she had to stay on campus a little longer for a class that was latter in the day. It was around 2:30 and Ashely was ready for lunch then a nap. Nothing beat taking a nap in the middle of the day. Smiling to himself, Ashely made it back to his dorm room and unlocked the door and came into the living room. The place was barren. Unlike his roommates, his classes were all in the morning and theirs were all later. Phil was the first to get back later today around 5 or so, while Fred and Frank both had their last class together till 7.

Heading to the kitchen area, Ashely looked for something to eat for lunch. Not finding much in the fridge he looked a little longer and found some ramen. Getting a pot, he started to boil water to make a bowl of ramen to eat for lunch. While he waited for the water to cook, he thought about his roommates and how diverse they were from each other. Phil was the star football player, he was a wide receiver for the team and the captain for the team. He could be a party animal sometimes and could whip a party into shape in matter of seconds. Oh, and the fact that Phil had connections to alcohol was also a plus. Fred on the other hand was a major video gamer, Ashely was surprised he didn't skip class to game all day, again. The cool thing about Fred was he always shared his stuff. Food, drinks, games, and even his stash. Then there was Frank. Frank was possible the most laid-back guy there was. There could be a fire and he would be the only person calm and collective while everyone freaked out. He had the best roommates ever.

It wasn't long before the water was boiling and Ashely removed it form the stove and prepared his noodles. With a bowl full of ramen, Ashely headed toward his room and closed the door. Opening his computer and surfed the web as he ate his meal. It wasn't long before he was finished and closed his laptop. He needed to sleep. Jumping into bed, Ashely prepared for his nap. It didn't take too long before he was fast asleep.

 

 

Ashely was woken up by the sound of the apartment door closing. Looking at the clock he noticed he had been sleeping for a couple of hours. Phil had to be home. Getting out of his bed, Ashely decided to talk to Phil. Ashely came out of his room and saw Phil drinking some water. As soon as Phil saw Ashley he gave him an apologetic look.

"Shit, did I wake you up?"

"What," Ashely asked. "No."

"You have bed hair," Phil said trying not to laugh.

Ashely quickly tried to straighten his hair that betrayed what he recently was doing. "I got a question to ask."

"What kind of question?"

"So, you got a lot of guy friends right," Ashely started.

"Dude, I like you and all but please don't have me ask them if they are into you," Phil said dreading where this conversation was heading.

"What? No, I mean, that wasn't what I was going to ask. My sister is throwing a party this weekend and she was wondering if I could get some guys to come over too."

Phil looked relived. "Oh, yeah defiantly man."

"Great," Ashely said excited. Then followed up with a more sheepish response, "And about you asking your friends about me..." Phil just rolled his eyes at Ashely.

 

 

It was Saturday and Ashely's work shift was coming close to an end. Clair's party literally started when Ashely got off. He would need to change and shower and then head over to Clair's with his roommates and their friends that were coming. Phil already had his buddies pick up enough alcohol to make the night a very enjoyable time. The only thing that was left for Ashely was to make it through the next hour and a half and then it was going to get wicked tonight.

Ashely was putting up some items on the shelf in the store to keep them stocked up for the customers. It was a mundane job but a job none the less. It wouldn't be long before he would swap shifts with the next employee and would be free to party all night. Ashely couldn't help but let his mind wander as he finished his task and went on to the next task. Ashely was so engrossed in his work he didn't notice the customer watching him. It wasn't long before the customer headed toward Ashely.

"Hello there, miss, you work here," the man asked.

Ashely did his best not to seem annoyed at the obvious answer to the question and the fact that he was a sir and not a miss. Turning around Ashely looked at the man and gave him a smile greeting him, "How can I help?"

"Aren't you a cutie, I was wondering if you can help me, miss..." he looked at the name tag, "Ashely."

"Actually sir, it's mister," Ashely corrected.

The man seemed to look confused for a second and smiled, "Really? Cause I'm sure the customer is always right, and I think that it's miss..."

Ashely was disgusted. This wasn't the first time someone hit on him at work, and probably won't be the last. "What did you need," Ashely asked trying to get this over with.

The man didn't seem to take the hint of how Ashely didn't really want to talk to him, "Now, is that any way to treat a customer? Where's that smile?" When Ashely didn't smile at his remark this seemed to make the man upset, "Being rude to such a loyal customer would be a bad move for you."

Ashely frowned at him, "Excuse me?"

"Do you want to keep your job," The man said sounding like he owned the store. He stepped closer to Ashely, "I said I need help, Miss..."

Ashely was about to do something that would have most likely got him fired when his coworker came in to take over for him. "Hey Ash."

Ashely turned toward his coworker and couldn't believe how well the timing was. Well, it was time for him to leave. "Hey Ricky, can you take care of him," Ashely said ignoring the customer as it wasn't his problem any more.

"Yeah, sure. I'll see you late," Ricky told Ashely.

Just as Ashely was about to leave the aisle that held both Ricky and that jerk of a customer the man had to say something. "I'll see you around Ashely, you and that pretty little ass of yours," the man said rudely.

Ashely didn't turn around but under his breath he said, "Yes you will..."

 

 

 

"Ashy!" Clair greeted Ashely as she opened the dorm room door and let him into her apartment. She gave Ashely as quick hug and pulled him inside. "Come on in," Clair said to the other guys that came with Ashely. Including Ashely there were a total of 7 guys that came to join Clair's party. It was Ashely, Phil, Frank, and Fred. Then it was Phil's 3 other friends he brought, Zack, Brandon, and William.

As Ashely walked into the room he looked around the college apartment. It was a simple 4 bedrooms and 2-bathroom apartment that most of the college students were used to. Ashely saw the other girls that were already at the party waiting for the rest of them to arrive. There was a total of 4 of them counting Clair. It was Debbie, Monica, and Sarah

"I brought beer," Zack shouted.

The girls in the room seemed to perk up at the mention of the promised alcohol. It didn't take long before Zack was handing out drinks to everyone and the party started to get moving. Ashely looked through the small mass of people in the semi small apartment. It got very crowded as everyone started to chat with each others and mingling together. He spotted Clair talking to William near the kitchen and decided to head over to them.

"What major are you," Clair asked William.

"I haven't decided. I'm thinking maybe like music or art."

"I love music," Clair told him.

"What kind," William asked.

"What kind do you think," Clair asked giving him a smirk.

William couldn't help but laugh at her question. Before he could answer Ashely cut in. "She likes metal."

Clair looked to Ashely with a frown, "Ashy, come on. It's more fun when they guess."

"Really, metal," William asked surprised with a grin. "You don't look like someone who would listen to metal."

"William is in a band," Ashely added.

"What do you play," Clair asked sounding very interested in this topic.

"Guitar mostly but I also cover vocals," William answered.

"Hey Clair, is it ok if throw some music on," Ashely asked.

"Yeah go ahead," Clair told him.

Ashely left Clair to flirt more with William as he went to put on some party music. Looking around the room it seemed everyone was doing fine. He was glad that everyone was getting along so far. Once Ashely found a good sound track, he put it on the speakers and let the jams fill the room.

"I love this song," one of Clair's roommates shouted in excitement.

"Anyone down for a drinking game," Zach asked as he looked for a worthy challenger.

It wasn't long before everyone was enjoying themselves even more. A few of the girls were dancing to the music while Zach tried showing off his amazing drinking skills. Clair was still talking to William and they seemed to be getting along fine.

After a short internal debate on what to do, Ashely figured he should get a few more drinks into him before dancing. Grabbing a few drinks Ashely went by a small table that was set up and Zach was playing a drinking game with Phil. They were playing a card game and it did look like Zach was winning. It was long before Zach won and Phil was forced to finish his drink.

"Undefeated," Zach said proudly.

"Yeah yeah yeah," Phil said downing his drink in a matter of seconds. "I want a rematch."

"Anytime," Zach said unphased.

"Can we play something that everyone can enjoy," Ashely asked trying to get in on some of the fun.

Ashely, Zach, Phil, and Debbie decided on a game and started to pass out the cards for a friendly drinking game. It wasn't long before Ashely started to feel more relaxed as he started to enjoy the company at the table. Sadly, that didn't mean Ashely was good at the drinking game. It wasn't long before Ashely lost and was forced to finish his beer before anyone else.

"No fair, you all teamed up on me," Ashely said upset at being the first loser of the night.

"You make it too easy for us," Phil said laughing.

"Whatever," Ashely sulked. "I'll win next time."

"That's the spirit," Zach said.

It wasn't long before Zach and Debbie were the last two left in the round. "Your pretty good," Zach told Debbie.

"Not good, the best," Debbie said as she played her last move and beat Zach.

"OHHHH," Phil shouted at Zach. "You got owned!"

"Beginners luck," Zach said as he shuffled the cards and started another round.

Ashely waited until he got his cards to open another beer. He was already starting to feel the effects of the first couple of beers and it was showing. Ashely again, was the first person out of this round.

"Oh, come on," Ashely said a little upset at how easily it was for them to pick him off.

"Drink up buddy," Phil cheer him on.

"You guys aren't picking on my Ashy are you," Clair called out from across the room.

"We're just teaching him not to play with the big boys," Zach mocked.

"Big boys my butt," Ashely mumbled into his drink as he was forced to finish his drink. Out of drinks Ashely looked around the room with a slight buzz. Everyone was having a good time and were a few drinks in. Now seemed like a good time for Ashely to make his move.

"I'll be right back," Ashely said getting up and heading over to Clair.

"I'm going to use the bathroom," Ashely told her as he headed past her to use the bathroom down the hallway.

"Wait, the toilet is broken, you need to use the other one," Clair told him.

"Perfect," Ashely said as he turned around and headed to the only working bathroom for the night. Heading into the bathroom, Ashely locked the door and pulled down his pants. "Now for the real party to begin..."

 

 

Tucker was home alone after going to the store and picking up some groceries and other supplies. He was cooking dinner and was about to eat something when he felt a weird tug on his entire body. Suddenly Tucker wasn't home anymore. He was somewhere completely different. Before he could even get his sense back in check he felt a hot warm salty liquid hit his mouth and start to fill it up forcing him to let out a disgusted sound as he gargled the strange liquid. He tried to move or close his mouth but he couldn't and it wasn't long before he was able to see what was going on.

In front and above him stood that employee that he was giving a hard time with a not even a few hours ago. To his horror he watched him look down at him with an evil smirk. Then Tucker saw why his mouth was being assaulted by the steaming hot liquid... it was coming out of the kid's penis. He was being peed on. With renewed horror Tucker tried to move or at least stop the stream of golden liquid from hitting his mouth but he couldn't. He was stuck. In fact, it was now that he realized what was going on, he was in a bathroom. Tucker didn't know what was happen except that his mouth was being filled with urine. Finally, after minute the stream slowed down to a dribble and then a few drips.

"Ahhh, much better," Ashely said as he pulled up his pants.

"What's going on," Tucker screamed/gurgled.

Ashely didn't show the slightest recognition of hearing him or caring. He reached out and hit something behind Tucker's vision and all of a sudden, he felt the warm liquid in his mouth get forced down his throat as he had to swallow everything. It was then that Tucker realized what was happening. He was a toilet.

No sooner did that thought pop into his head he immediately started to freak out and do whatever he could to move or at least let Ashely know about his predicament. He felt his saliva or water fill his mouth slightly as he could do nothing as he sat there waiting. Ashely turned around and left the bathroom.

"Thank goodness, I about peed myself," Said someone off in the distance. There was the sound of a closing door and in stepped another person into Tucker's field of vision. The female looked down at the Tucker

"Help me," Tucker shouted.

No sooner did he say that did he watch in horror as the female took her pants off and turned around to sit on him.

"Nooooo," Tucker cried as he felt the warm flesh of the new person collide with what was now his lips. He could only look up at the back off the female as she sat on him. There was a sound that filled the air as a heated liquid splashed into Tucker's mouth, warming the cold water that was sitting in his mouth. The pee flowed out of the stranger as she was completely unaware that she was peeing in someone's mouth. Tucker felt the salty flavor fill his nonexistent taste receptors and made him gag. Finally, the female stopped peeing. Then he watched as she reached over to the side and could hear the sound of the toilet paper roll being used. She was wiping herself clean. As soon as she was done, Tucker felt the papery texture land in his maw as he could literally do nothing. The female stood up and pulled up her pants and reached past Tucker. "Please don't," He begged not wanting to do what was about to happen next. She didn't listen as she flushed. Tucker was again forced to swallow everything in his mouth as any good toilet was supposed to do...

 

 

Ashely was heading back to the card table to play another drinking game. It looked like more people were joining as everyone, including Clair joined them at the party table. With everyone joining now, they had to switch up the game to something more geared toward a larger group of people. Ashely joined in and the party reached new heights as everyone was jokingly having fun and drinking together. The night went on as everyone got more and more drunk. Even Ashely was starting to feel tipsy as he nearly fell out of his chair a few times. The games quickly devolved into a simple truth or dare drinking game. Anytime someone could perform a task they had to drink.

"Ok Ashy," Clair said as she did her best not to spill her drink. "Truth or dare?"

"Truuuth," Ashely said knowing where his dare always went for him.

"Boring," Everyone whined.

"Make it dare or dare," Zach said which everyone agreed, except for Ashely who still had to go first.

"Fine," Ashely conceded. "Dare or dare," Ashely said already knowing where this was heading.

"Ok, ok... I dare you to... kiss the cutest boy here," Clair said. All the girls seemed to whoop and holler at the most commonly used dare that Ashely always had to perform in these games. All the guys in the room seemed to instantly sober up and realized what was happening.

"Maybe just truth or dare," Zach said.

"Noooo, we started this it's up to Ashy to pick now. Come on Ashy, whose it going to be," Clair said dying to know. Ashely looked around the table and knew who he'd pick but didn't know if it would be as welcoming as Ashely wanted it.

"My cute or your cute," Ashely asked dreading her response.

"You pick," Clair said with a wicked look on her face. She really liked to pull this on Ashely to the point he didn't even know why he played it with her.

Ashely let out a tired sigh and said, "Fine."

All the guys got extremely uncomfortable and nervous as the girls couldn't stop getting excited at the thought of who he was going to kiss.

"I just want this person to know. That I like him a lot," Ashely said getting up out of his chair and started to walk around. Ashely looked at all the guys sitting at the table trying to think of who he was going to pick. "He's always around and I see him every day." Zach, William, and Brandon all seemed to let out a relived sigh as he was obviously talking about one of his roommates and dodged a bullet there. Ashely stopped behind right behind Phil. "I hope that you enjoy this as much as I do," Ashely said stand right above Phil.

Everyone let out an excited squeal or an OHHH, except for Phil who felt his stomach flip at those words. Phil didn't move as he expected Ashely to lean in and kiss him. He wasn't sure what he was going to do but he was afraid that he might react out of instinct and that may lead to something bad happening. "Don't do it Ash," Phil said panicked expecting for him to sneak in the kiss any second. Unable to wait any longer Phil turned around with his hands up to keep Ashely away from him. To his shock he saw Ashely leaning into the mirror that hung behind him.

"Hey there sexy," Ashely said as he kissed his reflection.

Phil never felt so relived in his life as he realized the joke that Ashely played on everyone.

"Classic," Clair laughed.

"That doesn't count," Zach said laughing at Phil. "You should have seen your face man."

"Shut up," Phil said. Suddenly he felt Ashely hug him from behind.

"I like you, but not like that," Ashely told him.

Laughing Phil said, "Same here."

"I guess it's my turn," Ashely said heading back to his seat and taking another drink.

Zach couldn't help but keep laughing, "He got you good, man."

Not wanting to have Phil the only one embarrassed right now, Ashely felt compelled to give Zach something to laugh about, "Since you thought it was so funny, Zach, I dare you to ..." Ashely looked around the table and picked someone he thought might make this hilarious, "Give Debbie a kiss."

"What," Zach asked.

Before he could react, Debbie said, "Don't be a pussy." She grabbed him and went in and kissed him practically pull him out of his seat. Ashely laughed as he never expects this to happen. They were stuck together for a full minute before Debbie pulled away from Zach. "Not bad," She said as she took a drink. Zach on the other hand was caught off guard completely and was stunned in his seat.

"You should see your face," Phil whispered to him.

"S-shut up," Zach said trying to regain his composer.

The game went on as everyone tried to up the dares to do stupid things to see who would break first. It finally got to the point where no one could think of anything or were too drunk to come up with a decent dare. The song in the background changed and suddenly, Monica, to Ashely's right, nearly jumped out of her seat.

"I LOVE THIS SONG OMG," She turned to Ashely and before he could say anything she pulled him out of his chair and started to dance with him. She had Ashely in front of herself as she started to move to the music.

"Go on Ash show her your moves," Frank said encouraging him.

Ashely not one to back down from a dance off, started to dance too showing off his moves to Monica.

"Nice moves," Monica said as she did her best not to stumble from either drinking or the sudden twirl she did.

"Thanks, you too," Ashely said amazed at her dance moves. It wasn't long before Sarah, Brandon, Clair and William joined in on their little dance party. Ashely was enjoying himself as he danced in sync with the music and everyone else. He was about to turn to the others and get them to join when he noticed that Fred was passed out on the table. He may like to smoke but he was something of a light weight when it came to drinking. As for Zach and Debbie, Ashley didn't see them at the table. He was going to look for them when Monica pulled him back into the dance off that she challenged him to.

 

 

Tucker was still in the dark when he heard all the partying happening outside of the bathroom. He didn't know how many people were out there but he dreaded every second that passed. Suddenly the door opened in a quick motion and the lights flashed on blinding him with the sudden light, unable to block it out without using his eyelids. There was the sound of the door closing and loud thump as a large mass bumped into the sink next to Tucker. He prayed it wasn't a drunk fat person.

Then he heard it, it was the sound of heavy making out as he realized it was two people and not one.

"God, stop being such a pussy and grab them," a female voice demanded.

"Whatever you say," A male voice replied as he did what the female wanted.

"You like them," She asked.

"Damn... they feel nice Debbie," the male replied. Suddenly there was the sound of making out again as both of the figures, that Tucker couldn't see started to get more physical than before. Tucker could only imagine who they were as they still weren't in view yet.

"Fuck me, fuck me now Zach," Debbie demanded.

"I.. I um don't have a condom-"

"Then you're lucky I'm on the pill," was her remark. Suddenly there was the sound of clothes being removed as it sounded like that was all that Zach was waiting for. Then Tucker could see them as the two strangers fumbled into his view. Zach was already getting off Debbie's bra as she had him pulled in close and not letting go of his mouth. Tucker could only look up as Zach and Debbie were getting closer and closer to him. Suddenly Debbie broke away from Zach as soon as he got her top off. She quickly removed the rest of her clothes and then returned the favor for him. When both sets of clothes were off Tucker got a good view of Zach's manhood at full attention. He was ready to move onto stage two. Tucker could only watch as Debbie grabbed Zach's member and nearly dragged him toward her by his member. If it hurt, Zach gave no indication of it as he followed her like a dog on a leash. The towering giants were getting closer to Tucker until Debbie's backside blocked out the light. She turned around so her front was looking down at Tucker as she spread her legs and with one hand on Tucker, she used the other to lead Zach home.

Zach wasted no time in sliding into Debbie as he couldn't believe how lucky he got here. Debbie was hot, but damn he didn't expect her to be this into him, especially after that kiss. He would have to remember to give Ashely a gift for that nice set up there. Not one to squander a good gift Zach slowly pushed into Debbie getting her to let out a satisfying sound.

"Fuck me," She said.

"That's what I'm doing," Zach said laughing.

Tucker watched as the Giantess hovered over top of him. As Zach pushed into Debbie he watched as her tits swayed with Zach's movements. It was a beloved sight for Tucker. It didn't take long for Debbie to start getting into it as she made sounds of approval. It didn't take long for Debbie to take one of her hands off of Tucker and moved it down to help stimulate her pleasure. She furiously rubbed at her clit as she demanded that Zach moved faster. Trying to oblige her demand, Zach sped up as fast as he could and plowed into her faster than he thought he could in his drunken state. Tucker was enjoying this until he felt the intense pressure of two people pushing into him that he started to realize that maybe they should slow down with their love making. Instead they seemed to only go at it more furiously then before as Debbie started to moan louder than before.

"YES," She said gasping as Zach must have reached somewhere that pleased her. "Harder," She demanded as she rubbed her clit like she was trying to start a fire or something. She was lost in her own world of bliss as she didn't care about anything expect getting off right now. That was when it happened. She felt a tremor rolling up her body as it shook, she didn't stop attacking her clit as the signs of her orgasm were imminent.

Tucker watched as Debbie closed her eyes and opened her mouth in a silent scream of pleasure as she climaxed. Suddenly to Tucker's disgust he felt a liquid shot out from above as it started to spray everywhere. Debbie was squirting on all over the place as she orgasmed. Tucker didn't know if Zach cared or not but he kept pounding into Debbie as she released her bladder all over the toilet seat and below spraying it with her jucies.

"Yesssss," Debbie squealed as she didn't care anymore as she felt her knees buckled and fell forward until she pulled Zach out of her and was mounting the toilet seat and releasing the rest of her bladder into the water below.

Zach wanted to say something about how he was so close but didn't want to bother Debbie as she finished climaxing and peeing at the same time. When she was done she let out a post orgasmic sigh as she leaned on the toilet trying to remember where she was.

"So do you think I can finish," Zach asked still with his throbbing member sticking out in the open. Debbie caught her breath and was about to get up when her legs wobbled and she wasn't able to move very well. Debbie didn't say anything causing Zach to look concerned about her. "Do you want me to get you help," Zach asked concerned.

Debbie turned her head and gave him a nasty grin, "No. Fuck me. Fuck me in the ass," Debbie demanded. Zach was stunned for a moment. She was a freak. A freaky sexy sex machine.

"Ok, let me clean up," Zach said.

"Leave it," Debbie said already maneuvering Zach to take a seat.

Tucker was appalled at the remark as Zach helped Debbie up and moved her so Debbie was straddling him while Zach turned his bare butt around and sat down on Tucker's mouth. Tucker couldn't see but he felt an even more immense pressure baring down on him as he felt his lips start to creak from the weight of two people on top of him.

Zach wasn't one to back down but he was skeptical about this already feeling uncomfortable about sitting on Debbie's post organismic mess on the seat, "You sure about his."

"Shut up," Debbie said as she lowered herself onto Zach. Zach couldn't help but twitch in response of entering Debbie again. But this time it was tighter then before as he felt Debbie's walls clench down on him from the intrusion. "Damn your big. I just might keep you around," Debbie said as she felt the massive meat stick slide deep and true in her.

"Thanks, I think," Zach said not sure about that remark.

"Get moving big boy," Debbie said as she wanted to feel another orgasm tonight before she passed out.

Zach used his strength to help lift Debbie up a little and then slide her back down into his lap. He started out slow due to how tight Debbie was but she was a pro, as she loosened up and took him deeper and deeper in her butt. It wasn't long before Zach was back to plowing the girl in his lap.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Debbie moaned as she started to get feeling back into her legs. She started to help Zach penetrate deeper as she bounced up and down in his lap. She could hear the toilet seat below them creak from the pressure but she didn't give a damn.

Tucker cried out in pain as the sheer weight and force that the two large bodies were producing. Each fuck caused his lips to creak and painfully remind him where he was. The sounds above got faster as the rhythm increased to the point that Debbie was moaning constantly.

"Close, I'm close. Harder," Debbie begged.

"FUUUUUUCK," Zach growled as he thrusted to the point he was lifting himself off the seat with Debbie in his lap. He could feel himself bang into Debbie's soft rear and back down on the hard toilet lid.

Tucker cried out in pain when he felt something creak to the point it sounded like it was breaking. Suddenly Debbie and Zach bounced up in the perfect synchronization that they both came down at the same time with all their weight and slammed down on Tucker. Tucker felt it, his lips crack as the toilet seat snapped in different places due to the pressure. Tucker felt the two people above stop moving as they let out an orgasmic sound. Tucker could only stay there as Zach came in Debbie's ass filling her up like she wanted.

"I think we broke the seat," Zach said coming down from his orgasm.

Debbie just shrugged, "Not my toilet."

Zach couldn't help but laugh as he got up off the toilet with Debbie. He looked down and saw that they did in fact break the toilet seat, where the seat was supposed to make a ring, there were multiple cracks scatter over the seat.

"Come on," Debbie said getting her clothes on.

"Don't you want to," Zach said nodding his head toward the toilet.

"I'm tired, in the morning," Debbie said almost falling down from the intense sex and the amount of alcohol in her system.

Tucker felt the blood or whatever it would be for him run cold at those words.

 

 

Ashely watched Zach and Debbie come from the bathroom. Debbie was practically being dragged by Zach as they headed to the other side of the apartment to her bed.

"Looks like someone got lucky," Brandon said laughing till he fell down. Ashely looked over to him and realized he passed out.

"Umm, ok," Phil said not sure if he should move him.

Ashely turned back to Monica who was still dancing. Suddenly she collided with him and laughed. "I'm soooo drunk right now," Monica giggled.

"Maybe you should get some rest," Sarah said sounding concerned for her and realizing how bad it was.

"No," She said. "I want to dance some more," Monic said as she grabbed another drink and tried to down it while dancing. It wasn't until she was done with the drink did she realize this was a mistake. "Oh... oh I don't feel so good..."

"Monica," Clair asked as she looked concerned. "Oh, shit. Watch out," Clair said as she helped Monica stand up.

"I think..." Monica turned pale, "Bathroom," She said stumbling toward the bathroom.

"Let me help," Sarah said as she and Clair help lead Monica to the bathroom.

"Do you need help," William called after them.

"No," Both Sarah and Clair said at once.

"I don't think she wants anyone to see this," Clair told them as they lead her into the bathroom.

 

 

Tucker was still crying over the fact that his lips were shattered. Suddenly the lights turned on and 3 hot girls came into the bathroom. Two of them were carrying a third between them. Tucker didn't recognize any of them.

"Here you go Monica," One of the girls said as she brought her closer to Tucker.

"Umm, Clair," the other girl that was helping Monica said. "The seat."

"What the hell," Clair said. "Fucking Debbie. Sarah can you please clean up the seat, I'll have to talk to Debbie about this, cause I'm not buying a new toilet seat."

Tucker felt Sarah take some toilet paper and clean up the mess that Debbie left from her fucking that was still drying on him after she left. As soon as they were done Tucker watched as Monica turned green just in time.

"Watch out," Clair said as Monica rushed over to Tucker and stuck her head into his mouth and released her guts.

Tucker felt like throwing up too as he felt the hot mucky vomit shoot out of the drunk girl's mouth and into his. It filled his mouth as the chunks of food and alcohol and stomach contents flooded his mouth as it hit the water and filled up his mouth. He couldn't do anything but cry out as he felt the girl heave again and another wave of juices shot up and into him. This happened a few more times until she stopped and pulled away leaving Tucker there holding her entire nights worth of food and liquor.

"Better," Clair asked helping Monica up.

"Yeah," She whispered. "I think I'm done-"

No sooner did she say that did her checks start to budge as another wave of puke came up. Tucker watched as she rushed back to him and threw up even more into him. He cringed as he was able to taste the bile that filled his mouth to the point that he was heaving with her too. Finally, after multiple waves of vomiting Monica stopped.

"You done," Sarah asked. Monica nodded as she got up off the toilet bowl. "Do you want to spend the night in here," Sarah asked.

Tucker screamed through the mouth full of vomit at the idea. He didn't want to be puked in over and over again all-night long.

Monica shook her head no. "Bed... please."

"Ok," Clair said, "But I'm moving the trash can into your room," Clair said picking up the bathroom trash can. Tucker watched as the three girls left the bathroom and forgetting to flush.

"Why me," Tucker asked out loud feeling the upchuck floating in his mouth.

 

 

 

Ashely helped move Monica to her bed as Clair got some water for her. As Ashely tried to tuck her in she kept reaching out to him and giggling.

"What's so funny," Ashely asked.

"Your so cute," Monica said trying to touch his face. "Why are you so cute," She said again completely drunk out of her mind.

"Shhh, you need to get some sleep. I'll tell you later," Ashely said trying to get Monica to get some rest.

"Cute..." Was the last thing she said as she passed out.

Clair came into the room and set the water down near Monica's nightstand. "I'm going to sleep in here with her, just in case. Are you guys heading back?"

"I don't think so," Ashely said for everyone. "We're all a little fucked up right now. I think we'll just crash on the floor or couch."

"If you want, you can use my room," Clair told Ashely.

"You sure, I could watch her," Ashely offered.

"I'm sure," Clair said.

"Ok," Ashely said as he left Monica's room. "I'll see you tomorrow."

Ashely help get William and Phil comfortable as Frank and Brandon seemed to be fine still passed out on the floor and table. William got one of the couches and Phil took the other. "See you in the morning," Ashely told them.

"Fun party," Phil said.

Ashely laughed, "Yeah, it was."

With that Ashely headed to Clair's bed and jumped in. He was going to regret the morning when he got up. Hangovers were always the worse.

 

 

 

Debbie woke up with a massive headache. Damn hangovers...

Rolling over in her bed she saw someone there with here. Freezing on the spot she looked at the strange person. Who was he? Debbie remembered a little of last night but not a lot. What was his name again? Tim, Tom, Thomas, Ted... it started with a T she was sure. Deciding that it wasn't a big deal, Debbie rolled out of bed. The moment she sat up she felt a familiar pain in her bottom that told her that she did something with last night. Debbie let out a groan as she realized what transpired last night. Then there were was the familiar feeling of having to go to the bathroom from all the drinking last night. Trying not to wake up the other person, Debbie opened her door and headed to the bathroom right across the hall. She turned on the light and was about to go to the bathroom when she remembered that it was broken. Shit.

Debbie needed to go and she had to use the other bathroom. Heading toward it she stopped and noticed that there 4 other guys in the living room passed out. Some party... Debbie walked around one of the tables with someone knocked out with their head on the table. Debbie creeped toward the bathroom and turned on the lights.

She saw the toilet and gagged.

"What the hell," She said as she looked at it.

 

 

 

Tucker couldn't sleep as he still had about a gallon of puke in his mouth filling all his senses of smell and taste. Tucker didn't know how long this nightmare was going to last but he prayed that it would end soon. No sooner did he think this did the light turn on blinding him. He heard a familiar voice from last night. The familiar face of Debbie came into view and Tucker knew that she was hung over. The look on her face said it all. She must have been blacked out from last night's fuck session on him that he still could feel. In fact, his mouth was still cracked from it. Debbie let out a sound of disgust as she flushed Tucker allowing him to swallow down the disgusting left overs that floated around in him. Unfortunately, as soon as he was down flushing, did Debbie pulled down her bottoms and turned around and presented her rear for Tucker to look at.

Debbie didn't waste any time as she plopped her butt on the toilet seat and closed her eyes. Tucker could do nothing but wait for Debbie to finish peeing in him before getting up off him. As if Debbie could read his mind, Debbie let out a relaxing sigh and the sound of urine hitting porcelain filled the air. Tucker could feel the powerful steam of Debbie's last night binge drinking hitting the inside of his mouth. The strong scent of urine fill Tucker's mouth as he still could do nothing but wait for her to finish up. Sadly, Debbie had a lot to drink and she was there for a good 3 minutes or more as she released her bladder until it was empty. Tucker was getting used to the taste of the pee that seemed to never end. The waterfall of steaming hot pee turned into a slow dribble.

"I need to stop drinking," Debbie said to herself as she continued to sit on top of Tucker.

What was she doing? Tucker didn't understand she should have cleaned herself up and left already. Yet she didn't move. Was she taking a nap?

Suddenly Tucker's thoughts were interrupted by a loud and powerful burst of air that filled his mouth with an awful taste. It was a foul stench that was trapped in Tucker's open mouth as Debbie continued to sit on top of him keeping the fart trapped within. Then there was a louder and longer lasting fart that Debbie pushed out into the toilet bowl. She couldn't help but let out a laugh.

"Much better," Debbie said sounding relieved. Tucker on the other hand was in hell as the toxic fumes stayed sealed in his mouth allowing him to both taste and smell it in the enclosed space. Debbie let out a few more toots as she sat on the toilet trying to sober up from the heavy drink from the night before. Debbie gave a grunt and was rewarded with another blast of gas that echoed below her.

"Almost there," Debbie said to herself as she continued to sit there on Tucker grunting and moaning. Tucker didn't know what she was talking about when suddenly she let out a groan. It wasn't until Debbie made a loud grunt when there was an explosion that filled Tucker's mouth with a crappy taste. The sound of liquid pouring into a liquid filled the air. Debbie didn't stop as she kept grunting and let lose her bowels until they were done evacuate themselves. Tucker screamed out in miser as Debbie was pooping out all the night's alcohol and snack food that she ate. "Oh shit," Debbie said as another wave of waste blasted out of her behind and into the awaiting maw below her. Tucker couldn't get the foul taste out of his mind as he wanted to puke up everything he had in his nonexistent stomach right now. Yet he was unable to as he had to stay there and wait until Debbie was done, which didn't seem like anytime soon. "Fuck," Debbie said as the eruption from her butt started to become less and less frequent. After a couple of minutes, she finally was done.

Tucker didn't want to think about what was in his mouth right now as he gagged over and over again. Soon he would be forced to swallow it all...

Debbie grabbed some toilet paper and wiped up after herself. "Much, much better," Debbie told herself as she pulled up her pants and reached for the handle.

Tucker was forced to swallow the mass of liquid waste that Debbie left for him. It was foul and unimaginable. Tucker couldn't do anything but cry from this experience. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

"Yeah," Debbie asked opening the door.

"I got to take a shit," said a male voice. Tucker felt his entire body scream out in horror at what he was about to go through again. Tucker cried even more when he saw the man walk into view not even giving him time to prepare himself as he started to take off his pants.

 

 

 

Ashely woke up kind of late in the day as he was hungover. Getting out of Clair's bed he opened the door and was greeted by Clair, Sarah, and Debbie. They were sitting around looking just as bad as Ashely felt if not worse.

"Where is everyone," Ashely asked.

"They left," Clair told him. "How are you feeling?"

"I should be asking you guys that," Ashely said laughing. "Where's Monica?"

No sooner did Ashely asked this did the bathroom door open and Monica walked out of the bathroom holding her stomach.

"ohhhh," She whined. "I don't want to drink ever again."

Clair couldn't help but smile at that comment as she knew it was a lie. "You all want to get some breakfast," Clair offered.

"Yes," Everyone said at once.

"Ok let me change," Clair said as she got up and headed to her room to get some clothes.

Ashely decided now would be a good time to use the bathroom before leaving. Ashely headed into the bathroom and heard the fan was on. Monica must have really needed to go cause Ashely had to hold his nose when he came in. Locking the door, Ashely walked over to the toilet and noticed how bad it was from last night and this morning's use. Ashely proceeded to pull his pants down when he heard a wailing cry from the toilet.

"Oh stop your crying," Ashely told him.

"W-w-what..." Tucker said shocked more than anything else. "You can understand me?"

"Duh," Ashely told.

"Please, I'm sorry. I am. I learned my lesson. I swear! I'll do anything please just change me back!"

Ashely stood there over him as he looked down at the toilet. "Fine. I'll turn you back."

"Thank you," Tucker cried out in relief. "Thank you," he said again looking up at Ashely.

"Let's see, todays Sunday so I'll turn you back to normal in..." Ashely started to count on his fingers. Tucker felt his blood run cold as Ashely went onto 2, 3, 4, 5 then to his next hand until he stopped at 7.

"7 DAYS!"

"Oh you thought that was days? Oh no... that was years."

"Y-y-y-" Tucker couldn't say it.

"Year," Ashely said grinning at his despair.

"NOOO," Tucker screamed out.

"Now," Ashely said pulling down his underwear and presenting his ass to Tucker. "get ready for my pretty little ass, just like you wanted."

Tucker could do nothing but cry out and beg for mercy as Ashely sat down and proceeded to use him as the toilet that he was...

 

 

 

Ashely walked out the bathroom, "Nothing like taking a good dump."

"Eww," Clair said. "that's disgusting."

"What? You're acting like you didn't take a shit this morning."

"I mean..." Clair started.

"It felt like my anus threw up," Monica said as she didn't seem to hide what happen to her.

"Same," Debbie replied.

Clair didn't say anything but Ashely knew for a fact that she did too.

"You owe us a new toilet seat," Clair said to Debbie.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Debbie replied. "I told you I'll get you another one."

"When will your other bathroom get fixed," Ashely asked Clair.

Clair let out an annoyed sound, "Not for another couple of weeks. I swear if we have to keep using the same bathroom, that toilet won't last another week."

Ashely couldn't help but giggle at that thought, "I don't know, he looks like he can take it."

"He?" Clair asked confused.

"I just like to think of it as a he," Ashely answered.

Clair and the other girls couldn't help but laugh as they headed out of the dorm room. Debbie said, "Then he is in for a long month."

Chapter 4 by Kickyou

Ashely was heading toward his dorm room after the insane party last night. Just because it was Sunday didn't mean Ashely didn't have anything to do today. He still had some school work to complete before he went to class Monday. Heading to his room, Ashely got out one of his textbooks and started to go over the previous chapter and the next one this week. It wasn't long before Ashely heard the front door open and his roommates walking in too. They were talking about something that Ashely couldn't pick up on and decided to talk with them.

Ashely walked out to the living room and found they were already setting up a video game to play.

"Want to join in," Fred ask handing him one of the controllers. Ashely thought better but decided it couldn't hurt. Besides he had plenty of time to read the next chapter before class.

"Sure," Ashely said as he sat down and picked up the controller that was offered to him. It wasn't long before Ashely was sucked into a death match between roommates as it was a free for all and the intensity of the match heated up as each player tried to beat the others. Before Ashely knew it, it was almost 9pm.

"What the hell?" Ashely said realizing what time it was.

"What," Phil asked still playing.

"It's 9!" Ashely let out a groan as he dropped the controller. "I still need to make dinner, shower, do laundry, and do some homework," Ashely complained.

"You could always skip class tomorrow," Fred offered still engrossed in the game that the others were still playing.

Ashely would have normally skip class just to sleep in or to put off his other daily duties he should be doing but... it was professor Steven's class in the morning. And Ashely didn't want to skip his lectures.

"I can't," Ashely said getting up leaving his roommates one player short in their intense game. No sooner did he leave did Phil and Frank team up against Fred.

"No Ashely don't leave! I thought we were friends!" Fred cried out as he was now starting to get doubled teamed.

Ashely just shook his head as he listened to Fred complain about how unfair it was that it was now 2v1. Still Ashely had things to do before heading to bed. Ashely made something to eat, took a shower, and then started his laundry before going to bed around 10ish. Ashely even managed to finish reading the chapter before he went to sleep, lucky him.

 

 

 

Monday was like any other Monday for Ashely, he woke up late again and to Clair texting him to get up. So they had to run to class, again...

"You need to stop staying up so late," Clair told Ashely as they ran to their Math class again.

"I knoooooooow," Ashely cried out behind Clair trying to keep up. They ran into the building and climbed those damn stairs to reach their class.

Clair and Ashely made it on time and took their seats just as Professor Steven entered the classroom.

"Good morning," He greeted the class. "I'll hand out everyone's quiz from last week, after class. If you have any questions about them, you can see me afterwards."

Ashely took notes on the topic that Professor Steven taught today. However, Ashely couldn't help but day dream too about his little man crush he had on the Professor. It didn't take long before Ashely's dream was interrupted by Professor Steven's saying the most hated word in history, "Exam."

Ashely snapped out of it at the 4 letter nightmare word that every student dreaded.

"Exam," Ashely asked Clair next to time "What Exam?"

She grinned, "Day dreaming a bit too much? He said next week is our Exam."

Ashely gulped. "Didn't we just have a quiz?"

"Yeah, and now we have an Exam."

"Ok, and now for your quizzes," Professor Steven said as he pulled out everyone's quizzes. Professor Steven walked around the classroom and handed back everyone's graded quiz.

Ashely was dreading this. He always hated getting his grades. He wasn't sure how good he did on the quiz last week, but he had a feeling it wasn't good as he was the last student to get his grade back face down. Ashely gulped as he looked over to Clair who flipped her quiz over and had a 78 on it.

"What? But-I-," Clair mumbled as she went over her mistakes on the quiz. She studied hard for that quiz, probably harder than Ashely did and she didn't get the grade she felt she deserved.

"What did you get," Clair asked Ashely who still hadn't looked.

"I," Before Ashely could answer Clair grabbed his paper and flipped it over for her to see.

They both stared at the marks on his paper left by the Professor: 100% Good Job!

It was also followed by a little smile face with thumbs up.

Clair looked as shocked as Ashely. "I guess I you're ready for the exam next week. We should study together," Clair told Ashely.

"Ok, but I still think I got lucky," Ashely told Clair as he looked over his answers. "We can study over the weekend," Ashely told Clair.

"I'll bring the snacks," Clair told Ashely.

 

 

It was Saturday and Ashely sat in his room disappointed. He looked at his phone for the third time today and read the text sent by Clair. "Sorry I can't make it. Will wants to hangout today. Maybe sometime this week we can study. See you later."

Ashely let out a bored sigh. Sure, he tried to hook William and Clair up last weekend at Clair's party but he didn't think that they were going to hook up that fast. What was bothersome was the fact that Ashely didn't really feel like he needed to study and was only going to study with Clair because she asked. Now that she wasn't coming, what was he going to do? Ashely poked his head out of his room and looked around. Phil's door was closed so he was either sleeping or went out by himself. Looking across to the other hallway where his other roommates lived, he noticed that Fred's door was closed but Frank's was open. Maybe Frank would want to hang out. Walking out into the living room he spotted Frank already sitting on one of the couches playing video games. Ashely was about to ask if he could join when he noticed that Frank was playing a single player game. Not wanting to bother him and asking him to switch games, Ashely headed back to his room and let out another tired sigh.

The one time he didn't have work or school things, and now there was nothing to do. Ashely turned his head toward his window and looked out of it. Time to make some fun...

 

 

 

Brandon was walking back to his dorm after grabbing some lunch from the cafeteria. Brandon didn't have a care in the world as he headed toward the large dorm. All he was thinking about was what his girlfriend would want to do later today. Would she want to get drunk at a party? Did she want to just stay in, Netflix and chill? Either way Brandon didn't care, so long as he was with her. At that thought, he was coming up to the dorm building that he lived in to grab some stuff before heading over. Suddenly Brandon felt a weird sensation run through his body and suddenly everything was dark. Brandon cried out for help as he felt warm fleshy walls surround his body preventing any movement.

Where was he? What was going on? Brandon tried to move but was restrained by the crushing walls around him. His body was being trapped by whatever that was surrounding him. Brandon couldn't move, but he knew that whatever was restraining him was made of something living. He could feel the fleshy walls pin him and the heat coming from the living walls. However, this didn't help Brandon know where he was or why he was here, all he knew was that he was in trouble. Just as he thought the confinements of his prison couldn't get any tighter, they started to lessen on him. Before Brandon knew it, light started to shine in from gaps in his prison that weren't there from before. Watching as the walls peeled back and slowly revealed another world to Brandon, he didn't move as he looked upon the enormous world that was revealed to him.

Brandon got glimpses of where he was and he wasn't sure how he should have reacted to it. The walls that were trapping him were not actually walls but enormous fleshy digits that belonged to an even larger hand, which in turned lead to an arm, and then the rest of the gigantic body of a stranger. Brandon looked past the giant only to see that he was in a similar dorm room that he lived in, only it was decorated differently by this giant that held him in his hand. Just as Brandon was about to take a shaken step forward, he noticed that something else was off. Looking down at his legs he realized in pure horror and confusion that they weren't his. Where Brandon was hoping to see 2 simple human legs, he saw 6 legs. They were insect legs!

Before Brandon could speak the Giant spoke first, "I'll save us some time by answering some simple questions you probably have. Yes, I turned you into a fly. I was bored and figured that this could be fun if we played a game. No, you don't have a choice." Brandon just looked onto the Giant's cold smile. "In a few moments I'm about to go to the bathroom and leave this room. You will have a choice to either stay here and wait for my return when we can have lots of fun," The Giant said with a wicked smile that said it wouldn't be a good idea. "Or you can try and get my roommates attention. I figured it would be more fun if I let you keep your ability to speak. If you can get them to realize you're a person and not a simple fly, I'll change you back to normal. However, once you leave this room, I'll be treating you like any other insect. It's your choice," The Giant told him. The Giant had the most evil smile on his face at whatever he was thinking of right now.

Brandon was terrified at what he was dragged into.

Brandon took a step, or steps back only to fall over from the new set of legs he had. This seemed to please the Giant greatly because he couldn't help but giggle at his response.

"Careful now, the game hasn't even begun yet. Don't need you hurting yourself before it starts now can we?"

"Why," Brandon shouted up at the Giant.

The giant just rolled his eyes, "Why is it always why." He leaned in and gave him another cold smile that chilled him. "Why not," He asked him. Before Brandon could retort, the Giant inhaled and blew on Brandon causing him to get hit with a large gust of wind. This caused him to be pushed around off the Giant's hand that he was on and go tumbling down until he landed on the wooden desk that was below him. "Now, I'll be back. I hope I don't find an insignificant insect waiting for me on my desk to be played with," The giant giggled as he quickly got up out of his chair and skipped out the door like a happy 12 year old girl that just got a new toy to play with. Brandon heard the sound of a door closing and could only suspect that the Giant went to the bathroom. Not one to take a threat lightly, Brandon figured his best bet was to get the hell out of here. If what the Giant was telling him was true, then he had to play his fucking game.

Brandon tried to walk forward but found it was incredible more difficult walking with 6 legs than it was with 2. The awkward movements produced by the extra legs caused Brandon to stumble forward into the desk. Brandon forced himself to get up and try to move again but it was frustrating trying to walk. This was ridiculous. Any second now that Giant was going to come back. Brandon wasn't sure what plans he had for him but he wasn't going to find out. Stumbling toward the edge of the desk Brandon looked over the vast room and toward the open door that was his only hope of survival. He had to get out of here now.

Brandon looked down, it was a loooong way down. Brandon peered over the edge and saw the carpeted floor that would greet him if he were to fall. Brandon was hesitant. But after a few moments, he figured it was better to fall to his death than to give that sick fuck any pleasure of torturing him. Brandon took the leap of faith hoping that he could learn to fly before he hit the floor. Falling through the air, Brandon did everything he could to get his wings to start to move. Luckily for him it wasn't as hard as he thought it would be. Brandon felt his descent slow down until he was hovering in the air as he flapped his wings as hard as he could. Brandon let out a happy cry of success as he was now flying. Suddenly he heard the sound of a toilet flushing.

Shit, he needed to leave now!

Doing his best with his new body, Brandon used his wings to move faster and to push him forward toward the open door. Flying was a new experience for Brandon as he was propelled through the air at an amazing speed. Brandon cut through the air as he sped toward the doorway that signaled the edge of the room he was in and the hallway that was connected to it. As Brandon crossed the archway to the other room, he noticed that there was a door closed at the end of the hallway off to his right. There was another door across from Brandon with the lights on. He figured that the room dead ahead had to be the bathroom where the Giant that did this to him was. Deciding not to be seen by him, he quickly turned toward his left where the hallway lead out toward more of the apartment. Brandon could hear sounds coming further ahead. It sounded like explosions and gunfire from some kind of video game. Deciding that he was safer this way, Brandon flew toward the noise.

As Brandon entered the living room he saw that there was another hallway further forward where there was a door open and a light on showing that there was someone else here in the apartment. Off to Brandon's right was a kitchen with no one in it. To his left was the living room with a few chairs and couches. On one of the couches sat someone he never met before playing a video game. He was leaning forward as he seemed to be really into the game he was playing. To Brandon's horror he had a headset on as he was playing the game. If what the Giant told him was true and he could still talk, he wouldn't be able to tell this new person anything if he had a headset on. Still... Brandon decided to try and get his attention. The sooner he was turned back to normal the better. He was already starting to feel tired from flying so far. Brandon got closer to the male that was sitting there gaming, oblivious to him. Brandon decided to land on the other side of the couch as he thought of how to approach the gaming Giant. As Brandon was trying to come up with a plan, he heard the bathroom door open and the one that put him in this situation walking toward his bedroom and closed the door. After catching a quick break and determining how to best approach the oblivious Giant, Brandon decided to try flying toward his ear.

Taking off from the side of the couch Brandon flew toward the Giant and floated near. "Hey! Excuse me!" Brandon tried to shout at him.

The Giant didn't even flinch. He continued to play his game.

"HEY, CAN YOU HEAR ME," Brandon shouted hoping to get past the large headset on his ears but failing. Damn it. Brandon would have to get his attention some other way. Moving toward the Giant's face, Brandon decided to appear in his line of sight and get noticed. As Brandon floated in front of the Giant's face, he realized he was being ignored by the Giant as he looked past him. He had to do something that would get his attention off the screen, or... Brandon got an idea.

Brandon moved toward the TV and landed on the screen. He could feel the warm heat coming off the screen as he walked over the characters on the screen hoping that this would get the Giant's attention.

"Damn bug," Brandon heard the Giant say.

It's working!

Suddenly Brandon saw something moving toward him at an alarming speed. Panicked, Brandon jumped off the TV screen just in time as he watched a magazine sail through the air and land where he just was standing. Brandon hovered where he was in total shook... he could have been hit. What was he thinking!? He looked like a fly, and what do people normally do to bugs? They kill them.

This wasn't going to work, at least not with this Giant. If he couldn't hear him through his headphones then there was no way he would know that he was a person and not a bug. Frustrated at his first attempt at being discovered failing, Brandon decided to rethink his plan. He quickly flew over to a wall out of the Giant's view. Just in case he decided to throw something else at him, like a shoe. Brandon was trying to think of another way to get the gamer's attention when he saw out of the corner of his eye another figure moving. Brandon watched as this new Giant came from the hallway he had yet to explore. The Giant walked toward the fridge in the kitchen and opened it up. He grabbed a few things and started to head back toward his room. Deciding that it might be easier to get him to notice him, Brandon decided to follow. Jumping off the wall he was on, Brandon flapped his wings as he followed the new roommate.

Brandon watched the Giant walk into his room and left his door open. Following after him, Brandon flew into the room and caught a certain scent that filled the room. It was a weird smell that Brandon wasn't too familiar with. Just as Brandon was going to question it, he saw the Giant sitting comfortably in his chair relaxing with headphones on.

Damn it...

The Giant proceeded to eat the snacks that he brought in his room as he listened to whatever he had playing. Brandon wasn't sure what to do now. How was he supposed to get the Giant's attention?

Deciding to at least try and hope that he got better results, Brandon flew closer to the Giant as he was finishing up a cheese stick. Brandon buzzed in front of the Giant, this was when Brandon got a better look at the Giant's face, or better yet his eyes. Brandon could see how red and dazed his eyes were. The Giant was completely stoned. Brandon hovered there in front of the Giant who didn't even seem to be able to comprehend that there was a fly in his face. He just kept eating the last of the chips and snacks on his desk he had and spacing out.

"Oh come on," Brandon shouted at the Giant who didn't even notice him.

Just as Brandon was about to leave thinking he had better luck with the other Giant, the blazed Giant took off his headphones.

"Finally," Brandon said to himself.

Suddenly the Giant let out a loud yawn as he stretched in his chair. Brandon was so close to the Giant's mouth that when the Giant inhaled the air being pulled in started to drag Brandon with him. Brandon quickly flapped his wings as fast as he could to escape the sudden vacuum of air and escape the now massive maw that was wide enough to swallow him whole without noticing.

"Noooo," Brandon cried out as he started to get dragged past the lips of the Giant who was still inhaling air. He wasn't going to make it!

Suddenly the air reversed as the yawn turned to an exhale. The gust of air blasted Brandon out of the way as he tumbled through the air with a hot gust of air that smelled like the cheese stick and nacho chips that the Giant was just eating. It took Brandon a few seconds to recover from the blast of air and to straighten himself in midair. Once he was stable Brandon turned back toward the Giant who was now proceeding to head to his bed for what looked like a nap.

"No, no, no," Brandon said out loud trying to get noticed. If the Giant fell asleep now, he would have to wait till he woke up! Brandon quickly buzzed toward the Giant who just started to lay down and close his eyes. Brandon flew up to the Giant's ear and started to shout at him. "Wake up! Hey you! Come on!" The Giant slowly moved. Brandon moved out of the way to avoid being crushed by the Giant. He watched as the blood shot eyes slowly opened and Brandon was finally being noticed. But was it as a fly or a person. "Help me! You're fucking crazy roommate turned me into a fly!"

It took the Giant a few seconds as if processing what he was saying. "Oh... ohhh dude ... that sucks."

"NO FUCKING SHIT!"

"Like... we should get you some help."

Although these were the words and acknowledgement Brandon wanted, it didn't seem like this Giant was fully understanding what he was saying. "Listen to me, I'm a person. I just look like this because of your roommate, you know the one with the pink bed in his room."

The Giant nodded slowly. "Yeah, Ashely... he turned you into a fly?" The Giant's face looked confused as if trying to process this.

"Yeah, he's crazy! Look, could a fly talk to you like this?"

The Giant's face seemed to be working it out as he thought about it. Then finally a smile came to his face. "Flies can't talk..."

"Exactly!"

"Man... I am sooooo baked right now."

To Brandon's horror the Giant laughed and closed his eyes. He slowly rolled over completely forgetting that there was a talking fly in his room.

"NOOOO, Turn around!"

But the Giant didn't listen. He was already breathing heavily as he passed out in his bed.

"Wake up damn you!" Brandon shouted as he landed on the Giant's ear shouting into it and trying to wake him up. Brandon even tried to kick him awake with his legs but found that either he was really out of it or knew how to ignore small annoyances.

How could he just sleep like that while he was a fly?!

.... Well at least he would be safer in here than out there where Ashely might be. But what should he do? He could wait here praying that when the Giant woke up he remember at least a little bit of their conversation, or try the gaming Giant again. Brandon didn't know which one was worse the stoner who couldn't tell that he wasn't an actual fly or the one that tried to kill him.

Just as Brandon was going to decided he heard a door open.

"I got pizza!"

"I know that voice," Brandon said out loud. Brandon knew this new comer.

Quickly, Brandon took off from the sleeping Giant and headed toward the living room where to his joy he recognized the familiar face of Phil. They both had class together this semester.

"PHIL," Brandon shouted out hoping he could hear him from here. Unfortunately, they were too far apart.

"You ready to get your beating for the day," Phil asked the gaming Giant.

"Yeah, ok," The Giant replied sarcastically. "Last I checked I won our last game."

"That didn't count," Phil told the gamer. "Besides I told you it wasn't fair the sun was in my eyes."

"That has got to be the lamest excuse I have ever heard."

Brandon watched as Phil set the pizza box down on the table, as he took his seat next to the other Giant.

"You can have a slice, Frank," Brandon offered "if you give me first pick."

"Deal," Frank said reaching for a slice.

Brandon had to get Phil's attention before the game started and he zoned out like Frank previously. Brandon was about to fly over when to his shock he caught a glimpse of something off to his side. Out of pure instinct Brandon dove as there was a thunderous clapping noise as two giant hands slammed together right where he just was.

"Damn, almost got you," Ashely said with a sickening grin.

"What are you doing," Phil asked looking confused as to why his roommate just clapped his hands together.

"There's a fly around here," Ashely said looking around the room for the insect.

"Oh yeah, that little shit wouldn't get off the TV," Frank told them as he finished his slice of pizza.

"Well, he better not distract me or else," Phil said as he finished selecting his character.

Brandon landed on ceiling out of reach of Ashely. He had to catch his breath from the near-death experience. He didn't even notice Ashely leave his room. Now how was he supposed to get Phil's attention. Brandon watched Ashely search around for him and finally gave up in a few moments. Ashely took a seat in-between Phil and Frank as he opened the pizza box and took a slice.

"Where's Fred," Ashely asked.

"Room," Frank answered as he selected his character.

"Should we save him some," Ashely asked.

As if they rehearsed, both Frank and Phil answered at the same time, "Nope."

Brandon decided to use this time to try and get Phil's attention. Flying toward Phil, Brandon moved toward his ear and shouted at him, "PHIL!"

Just as Brandon was going to saw more, he saw Ashely look toward him. Brandon quickly flew away before he was attacked by the vicious Giant.

"What's up," Phil asked not even turning to see who called him.

"I call next round," Ashely said.

"You should be telling Frank that, I'm not going to lose."

Damn it! Brandon couldn't get close to Phil while Ashely was there. How was he supposed to get his attention? Suddenly the loud noise of the video game filled the room. "This is hopeless..." There was no way that Brandon will be able to get Phil attention while he's playing. The game was just too loud itself, and with Ashely guarding Phil's right ear there left only one place that Brandon could go to plead for help. Brandon flew to the other side of Phil's head as he tried to get him to notice him.

"PHIL!" Brandon shouted.

Phil didn't even move as he continued to mash buttons and play the video game.

Trying again Brandon got closer, "LOOK OVER HERE!"

"Huh," Phil said out loud just glancing over toward Brandon not really seeing him before turning his attention back to the screen.

Its working! Brandon just had to get a little closer so he could hear him. Getting as close as he could to Phil's ear he prepared to scream into his ear to get his attention. "PHIL-"

Out of nowhere a giant hand came slamming into Brandon's body sending him flying through the air. Brandon was tumbling through the air unable to gain control of his trajectory as he fell at an alarming rate to God knew where.

"Fucking fly," Phil said out loud letting Brandon know that his words didn't get through to him.

Brandon finally crashed on a soft sticky surface. Brandon needed to get up but found that he was stuck to something gooey and sticky. Suddenly the smell of pizza sauce and cheese filled his receptors. Looking around Brandon realized where he was, on top of the pizza in the middle of the table.

"VICTORY!" The TV blared out.

"Told you I would win," Frank said sounding cocky.

"That doesn't count that damn fly distracted me," Phil said sounding upset.

"Sure it did," Frank said not sounding convinced.

"If I ever see that thing again I'm going to kill it," Phil told them as he passed the control over to Ashely.

"Speak of the devil," Ashely said looking straight at Brandon. "I think I see it," Ashely said leaning closer giving Brandon a devilish grin. "Yeah... that's him alright."

"Ahhh, on the pizza too," Phil said sounding even more upset. "This thing knows how to piss me off."

"It's your fault for smacking it across the room," Frank told him.

Phil looked over to Frank, "So now you believe me that I was distracted?"

"Wouldn't have matter I was winning the entire time."

"Great now I have to throw away a slice of pizza," Phil said reaching toward the piece that Brandon was on.

Brandon tried to budge from the cheese that held onto his legs and somehow also on his wings. He could barely move as the cheese held fast to him. It got worse when the slice of pizza picked up pushing more of the melted cheese and sauce around and on top of Brandon only causing him more problems with moving. He was being buried alive and there was nothing he could do.

Just as Phil was getting up to throw away the pizza with Brandon on it when Ashely said something that frightened Brandon even more. "I bet you won't eat it," Ashely dared him.

"Huh, ... for how much," Phil asked already considering it.

"PHIL," Brandon shouted for help that went unnoticed.

"You can't be serious," Frank said sounding disgusted at the thought.

"What, it would just be extra protein," Phil said already defending his actions that he might take.

"You have no idea just how disgusting this is," Frank said looking a little sick just thinking about it.

"Well," Phil asked Ashely again, "How much are we talking about?"

"You can't be serious," Brandon cried out still not being heard. With renewed strength Brandon tried to get out of the puddle of pizza that kept his movement hindered.

"I got a Code Red soda in the fridge," Ashely said.

"Deal," Phil said without even giving it a second thought.

Brandon was horrorstruck at the fact that his life was being ended for the price of a fucking soda.

"I'll go get it," Ashely said getting up from the couch and hurriedly grabbing the soda.

"Sorry little guy, shouldn't have bugged me," Phil said as he now picked up the piece of pizza that had Brandon on it and folded the sides crushing more of the pizza into Brandon now completely immobilizing any attempt to break free.

"This is disgusting," Frank said sounding sick, yet he watched as Phil prepared to devour the pizza and the extra toping to it.

"Wait for me," Ashely said giddily as he hurried over to watch Phil eat. "Here," He said setting the red soda down in front of Phil.

"Bottom's up," Phil said as he moved the slice of pizza forward to his hungry mouth.

Brandon screamed out one more time for help but the only response he got was Ashely giggling in delight. Brandon looked toward the open maw that gapped even larger as the tip of the pizza entered. Brandon watched as Phil moved more and more of the pizza in the awaiting cave that seemed endless. It wasn't long before more of the pizza was shoved into the mouth as it slide over the pink tongue and toward the back of the throat. Brandon cried out for mercy as he looked up and watched a line of white pillars go past marking the entrance of the mouth. Brandon was shoved past those and entered the hot darkened cavern of Phil's mouth. Just as Brandon thought Phil had a mouthful, he was proved wrong as more pizza was shoved into his mouth forcing Brandon and the pizza around to accommodate the extra mass of the pizza. Still Phil kept shoving the slice into his mouth until his entire mouth was stuffed with the pizza, including the crust.

"Done," Phil said through the muffled mouthful of pizza.

Brandon was pushed up against something soft and slimy but couldn't tell if that was the pizza or a part of Phil's mouth. Suddenly everything was being stirred around as the sound of chewing could be heard. Phil was now break up the pizza for easier swallowing. Brandon just hoped this nightmare would eventually end as he felt himself getting crushed and smushed together with the rest of the pizza. At one point the sound of teeth slamming into teeth could be heard as Brandon was being moved toward a row of teeth that were cutting and pulverizing whatever was in the way. Brandon thought this was it when suddenly it stopped for a moment. There was a bright light that flooded the darkness. Brandon was able to look around and see the vast sea of mush that was left of the once large slice of pizza. Brandon was on top of the pile, thank God, and not below suffocating in the clay like material. Looking out at the opening of light, Brandon watched in horror as a giant can came up to block out most of the light. A wave of red liquid came rushing in and washing everything up into its torrent. Brandon let out a cry as the wave pushed him and the mass of pizza further back toward the edge of Phil's throat. The light quickly vanished as the mouth closed. Violently Brandon's entire world moved as the mouth tilted back quickly shoving everything in the mouth down to the back of the throat where, Brandon was washed away with the sticky sweet soda and mushy pizza.

 

 

 

GULP

"Ahhhh," Phil said letting out a content sigh from the massive mouthful he just swallowed.

Ashely felt extremely turned on. He had to do this more often.

"That was disgusting," Frank said after watching the massive bulge of food traveled down his roommate's throat to disappear out of sight.

Phil opened his mouth and let out a hefty belch. "Mmmm code red," Phil said tasting his burp.

"Ugggh," Ashely laughed.

Phil patted his stomach, "That hit the spot."

"Well at least the fly is gone," Frank said turning back to the video game that they were playing.

"Yeah, and I didn't even need to get the flyswatter," Ashely told them. "Thank God Phil was around."

"Our own personal flyswatter," Frank commented.

Phil didn't even seem phased, "Hey, I got a soda out of it." Phil lifted the soda up and took another sip of his hard-earned reward.

 

 

 

Brandon felt disgusted as he tried to move around in the constant churning of food muck and liquid that filled the chamber he was in. Suddenly there was an enormous splash of fluid that came pouring down that filled the chamber with the smell of soda. Brandon had to get out. Brandon tried to move his wings, only to find that they were ruined from being eaten. They tried to beat but they weren't in a fit state to help lift him up. He was flightless. Brandon cried out to no one as he attempted to get discovered. It was pointless. Brandon felt the raft of food he was on slowly shrink in size as the food became less solid and more slush and goo. There was a rumble as the chamber shook and another burp left the chamber. Brandon hoped he would pass out soon from lack of air and just let it end...

 

 

 

Ashely was too distracted to play the video game. He was greatly enjoying the sounds that Phil's stomach was making. Not to mention the sounds of disgust and cries for help coming from the fly that was just eaten. Ashely was using his powers to pick up every word and sound that Brandon was making. Just so his fun wouldn't end Ashely made sure that Brandon wouldn't need oxygen to continue to breath, just something to prolong the entertainment he was getting right now. Ashely ignored the lost that came up on the TV screen showing his defeat. He already felt like he won his game.

 

 

Brandon didn't know how long he had been stuck in here or how he was still breathing. All he knew was it was hell. The air was so humid he swore he was being cooked alive. The air carried the disgusting smell of the pizza, soda, and a strong acidic smell. Food and drink continued to rain down from above periodically, slowly filling the chamber up. Brandon was pushed off his food mound as it broke apart. He was covered in the nasty ocean of liquid soupy remains. Brandon cried out as he felt a biting sensation as the stomach was already starting to break him down. Brandon found something to climb onto as he pulled himself out of the broth that was slowly dissolving him.

One more time, just for the hell of it, Brandon cried out for help and begged for someone or something to save him. The only answer he got was the groaning of the monstrous stomach around him as it processed the food and drink in it. This was the end of Brandon. The sound of a nearby chunk of food landing in the pool of liquid sent a splash up and covering Brandon in more juices. The stinging sensation that lasted for a few moments burned and hurt enough to make Brandon cry out in pain. He tried to back away from where he was to get to safety. This was when he realized one of his legs was missing. He didn't know when or how but he could only move 5 of his legs and it didn't seem like he had a 6th.

"My leg..." Brandon cried as he couldn't see anything or where is leg might be.

"Whyyyyyy," Brandon screamed out wanting to know the answer.

As if to answer him there was a large burp again that rumbled the chamber breaking apart the floating mass of food sending Brandon into the acidic ocean that awaited him. Brandon could only wither in pain as he tried to get out only to sink further down into the dark depths already losing consciousness and falling apart.

 

 

 

"That was a big one," Phil laughed at the burp. "He was a fighter."

"Who," Frank asked still gaming against Phil.

"That fly."

Frank looked disgusted at the mention of the fly. "Are you telling me you felt it? I think I might be sick."

Phil seemed pleased, "Yep, and he lasted pretty long for a bug. But," Phil patted his gut. "Nothing beats this guy," Phil seemed proud of his gut. "That was a one-way trip for him."

"I still can't believe you ate a fly," Frank said.

"You know you eat like 9 bugs a year in your sleep," Phil said still gaming.

"No you don't," Frank replied.

"It's true. You don't' even know it. You just have your mouth open and they crawl in and..." Phil didn't finish what he was saying before Frank put the controller down and ran to the bathroom.

"VICTORY!" The TV yelled as Phil showed no mercy beating Frank as he ran to the bathroom sick.

"HA, I win!"

"You cheated!" Frank shouted from the bathroom.

Ashely couldn't help but laugh at their antics. Of course, he was also making sure that no one noticed how hard he was right now. The entire time Phil was eating and digesting that pesky little fly, Ashely was aroused. He would have to remember this event later tonight when he wanted to jerk off...

 

 

 

Fred woke up from his nap to the sounds of his roommate having fun. Heading out to meet them he took a seat still kind of under the influence. Once he sat down he looked over to Ashely and remembered something.

"Ash," Fred said looking at him.

"Yeah," Ashely answered.

"A fly told me that you turned him into a bug," Fred stated.

Everyone just looked at Ashely.

Ashely let out a defeated sigh at the discovery of his secret. "You caught me Fred. I've been turning people into bugs since I was a kid. Now that you know my secret," Ashely said getting up. He pointed at Fred, "I'll have to turn you into a bug too!!!" Ashely playfully waved his hands toward Fred making sound effect at made both Frank and Phil laugh, but causing the stoned Fred to flinch and cower away as if he really thought it was going to happen.

"Oh, come on Fred, you're so easy to mess with when your high," Phil said laughing.

"Man, that wasn't funny," Fred said sounding hurt.

"I would never turn you into a bug," Ashely told Fred. "Maybe something more like... a cookie?"

Fred perked up at the mention of food, "I could go for a cookie right now." Fred completely forgetting the conversation, he had about the fly and Ashely's hidden powers.

"Ok, let me see if we got any," Ashely.

"Oh get me one too," Phil said.

"How are you still hungry," Frank asked.

"What," Phil asked defensively.

"You just ate like a whole pizza," Frank said pointing to the empty box.

"And a fly," Ashely said bringing a box of cookies out for everyone.

"Don't remind me about that," Frank said looking a little sick from the mentioning of the bug.

Luckily no one saw the bulge already forming in Ashely shorts at the mere mention of his latest victim to his boredom....

End Notes:

Sorry for the long wait. Let me know if you have any ideas for a chapter. I'm trying to decide if I want to do the mind control and transforming into an escort girl or into a blow up doll or something else. I'll try to get another chapter out soon.

Chapter 5 by Kickyou

Ashely closed his math book finishing up the studying he had planned for today. He still had a few days before the exam and was using his time to study, unfortunately Clair had been busy most of the week and still didn't have time to study with Ashely. The exam was Friday, which was in 3 days, which didn't leave much time to study if you hadn't been already. Tomorrow would be the last math class before the exam, usually they would go over problems that students had issues with or any question regarding the exam. There weren't many problems that Ashely needed help with but maybe in class someone might ask something that Ashely couldn't think of. Deciding that maybe it was best to get some decent sleep this time so he could be on time, Ashely decided that it was late enough to go to bed. It didn't take too long before Ashely drifted off to sleep.

 

 

 

Ashely was going over his notes in class before Clair came in a few minutes before class.

"Did you study last night," Ashely asked.

"No," Clair said pulling out her notes. "I still got a few days till the exam."

Ashely looked skeptical but before he could talk Professor Steven entered the class. He gave everyone a warm welcome before he started the class. Other students started asking questions regarding the exam. Ashely didn't seem too worried as a lot of the questions covered he seemed to know how to solve or where the asking student went wrong. That was until he noticed that Clair. She seemed to be asking a lot of questions that were basic or didn't understand the steps the class was taking to solving the equation in question.

"You seem lost," Ashely told Clair.

"You're not? When did we cover this," Clair asked as she tried to solve another problem.

"Last week. You need to carry the X."

"Oh... oh that's how you do it," Clair said as she completed the problem.

"That's it. You need to study tonight. No more excuses," Ashely told her.

Clair rolled her eyes at Ashely, "Ok mom. Do you want me to eat my vegetables too?"

"If you don't I'll have to ground you," Ashely joked.

"I would love to see you try," Clair laughed.

"Is there something funny you would like to share with the class," Professor Steven asked.

"No, sorry Professor," Clair said as she went back to school work.

"Tomorrow come over to study," Ashely told Clair who nodded in agreement. "Because it looks like you really do need help," Ashely said as he pointed out another mistake that Clair made.

 

 

 

Thursday's class went by like a breeze and Clair's classes should be over around 3ish giving Ashely plenty of time to try and help Clair get a lot of studying done. Ashely just finished making himself something to eat when Clair knocked on the door. Ashely hurried over and let her in.

"Ok, teach me oh wise one," Clair said as she came into Ashely's dorm.

Ashely shook his head. "There is much you still need to learn young grasshopper," Ashely said in his best impression of what an old master would say to a young pupil. Which was not very good.

Clair couldn't help but laugh.

"Let's get started," Clair said as she headed toward Ashely's room.

"Let me just grab my food," Ashely said. As soon as he got his food he headed into his room where Clair was already comfortably set up ready to go over some practice problems that Professor Steven handed out for the class to practice with. It didn't take too long before they were both studying hard and helping each other whenever they got stuck or had questions. They looked over each other's notes and give each other tips on how to remember how to solve similar problems.

It wasn't until about 5 did Clair's phone ring. She looked down and saw that her alarm was going off. "Shot. It's time to go," Clair said as she started to pack her stuff up.

"Go? Where?"

"William's got a gig tonight and wanted me to watch him play."

Ashely just looked shocked, "But, you have to study."

"I'll be fine. Besides all I need is a 70 or higher on the exam and I'll pass." Clair said with such confidence that Ashely almost believed that she would be ok. That was until he noticed some of the practice problems they did together. "I'll see you tomorrow morning. Don't stay up too late studying," Clair said as she was already rushing out the apartment.

"Clair," Ashely called out but she already left. Ashely could do nothing but shake his head. "You need to study too," Ashely said to no one. He knew that she still needed to study and not go off playing. Ashely didn't have any plans tonight because he was going to study with Clair till they were both 100% guarantee to pass that exam. But with Clair gone, now what was he going to do? Study by himself?

Ashely let out a sigh as he started to head to the bathroom. It wasn't like his roommates where here to play video games with either. After using the bathroom Ashley decided to eat a snack and watch some TV. Heading to the couch, Ashely slumped down on the couch and turned on the TV to one of his favorite channels. Sitting there by himself Ashely started to zone out as a rerun came on. Ashely barely even noticed the front door to the dorm room open letting in one of his roommates, Phil.

"Hey Ash," Phil said walking in.

Ashely just gave a lazy wave to his roommate almost not even noticing him there. Ashely continued to zone out on the couch as he finished the last of his food.

"What are you doing?" Phil asked.

"Watching Tv," Ashely told him as Phil headed to his room.

"You know you'll get fat if you sit around like that," Phil said from his room.

"There isn't much else to do," Ashely told him.

Phil came back into the living room. "Well, you could come to the gym with me," Phil offered.

"I don't know," Ashely said not sounding interested. "I don't want to..." Ashely said looking at his arms imagining them bulky from lifting weights.

Phil seemed to read Ashely's mind as he grabbed at him and helped him up, "You won't gain that much muscle mass." Phil was already leading Ashely toward his room, "Look just come with me and spot me, you might like going to the gym. You never know," Phil said trying to persuade Ashely. He disappeared into his room.

"I don't know," Ashely said again.

Phil reappeared in shorts and a slim shirt to work out in. "You never know, you might enjoy it," Phil suggested.

"well... I guess it wouldn't hurt to go," Ashely said already having his will crumble to Phil's.

"Great," Phil said already grabbing Ashely's hand and heading for the door. "Let's go."

"Wait," Ashely protested yet Phil didn't listen. Ashely was glad he was in a decent outfit as Phil dragged him toward the door and to the gym to work out. This wasn't something he had planned for the night, but then he really didn't have much to do tonight anyway. Besides, there could be a few hotties there.

Ashely was already pulled out the front door almost without his shoes on. "You'll enjoy this," Phil said as he led Ashely out of their dorm and toward the campus gym. Ashely followed Phil as they headed toward a workout that Ashely was not looking forward to right now. The closer they got the less Ashely was sure about this. He never even touched a weight or any workout equipment in his life. As Ashely walked with Phil he couldn't help but notice how a bunch of students said hello or knew Phil enough that they would greet him. He sure was popular. Ashely saw the gym coming into view. Never having gone to the gym before, Ashely didn't know if this gym was large or small for one, but compared to the other buildings on campus it was large. It was at least a few stories tall.

"This is the gym," Ashely asked looking at how large it was.

"You never been to it yet? It's free to use," Phil said acting like that was a decent reason to go.

Ashely didn't say anything as he followed Phil to the open doors that lead to the inside of the gym. As Ashely entered the large doors he noticed there was a gate where a few people were in line waiting to get past. Ashely also noticed that there was someone in a gym uniform collecting money from the person in front.

"I thought you said it was free," Ashely said feeling lied to. He wasn't about to spend money to workout.

"It is for students. The gym is open for anyone, but non-students need to pay an entrance fee." To illustrate his point, Phil showed his student ID and they let him through. Ashely followed his lead as he showed his ID to the worker. Ashely half expected to have to pay but when they let him through, Ashley couldn't help but feel silly for doubting Phil. He never lied or mislead him before, so why would he now? "You'll need a towel," Phil said as he grabbed one of the workout towels that were for everyone to use to wipe down their sweat. Ashely followed Phil as he led them to one of the rooms that had a bunch of different equipment that Ashely had no idea how to operate. Ashely noticed that there was music playing over the speaker system for the gym to listen to as they worked out. Looking around Ashely noticed there weren't a lot of people in the room. Just a few handful of people as they were all on different equipment lifting weights or exercising.

"This way," Phil said as he headed over to a bench that had a large metal bar over it with a bunch of weights on the side. Ashely watched as Phil started to add weight to both sides of the bar before getting under the bar. "Can you spot me," Phil asked.

"Spot," Ashely asked not sure what he meant.

"Oh right," Phil said clearly misunderstanding how much Ashely understood about working out in a gym. "I just need you to help me if I can't completely my set."

"Right..." Ashely said. "What's a set," Ashely asked not sure what he meant. Ashely couldn't help but hear someone scoff at his remark from behind but didn't say anything else.

"It's fine, a set is a bunch of reps or the amount of times I bench this weight."

"Oh," Ashely said feeling silly for not understanding such a simple request.

Phil got ready as he did a few quick stretches before reaching up and lifting up the large metal bar with what had to be Ashely's weight on each side. Ashely knew Phil was strong but he didn't know that he was THIS strong. With almost no effort Phil did a quick set and put the bar back up on the stand.

"Wow," Ashely commented.

"Just a warm up," Phil told him.

"A warm up?"

"Yep, ok your turn," Phil said getting up and giving Ashely a turn. "How much weight?"

"ummm," Ashely thought not knowing what he could do.

"10 pounds?" Phil offered as he held up one of the smaller weights.

"Yeah, I can do that," Ashely said looking at the size of the weight in his hands.

"Ok," Phil set the weights on the bar and got ready to spot Ashely. "Whenever you're ready," Phil said as he waited for Ashely to lift the bar.

Ashely reached out and grabbed the bar. Pushing up Ashely felt the heavy bar move off the rack and held it out like he saw Phil do. As he attempted to repeat what he saw Phil do Ashely let the bar drop down to his chest and felt the immense weight pushing down. Ashely wasn't expecting it to be so difficult as he attempted to push the bar back up but wasn't able to. Ashely felt himself straining to push the bar off his chest but found he just wasn't strong enough. "Help," Ashely squeaked out for help. Phil effortlessly grabbed the bar and pulled it up off of Ashely before he hurt himself.

"Shit, my fault," Phil said feeling bad for putting too much weight on.

There was a chuckle from behind as the same person from before commented with a condescending voice, "Should have started with just the bar."

Phil ignored the comment as he took the weight off the bar, "Ok, try it now."

Ashely was skeptical as he attempted it again. It was a little easier but not by much. By the time Ashely was done with his set he was sweating and felt sore. "You do this every day?"

Phil laughed, "Not every day, but close to it."

"Now what," Ashely asked wondering what they were going to do next.

"We do 3 more sets," Phil said getting ready for his next set.

"3?!" Ashely asked stunned.

"Well, I'll do 3 if you want you can rest. It is your first time," Phil told him.

"Should just leave," the heckler from before mumbled as Phil started his next set. Ashely wasn't sure if Phil heard the man, but Ashely did his best to ignore it too.

Ashely watched Phil bench another set of weights, more than before with just as little effort as before. If it was hard for Phil, he didn't show any sign of it. It wasn't long before Ashely and Phil were done with their sets on the bench press. By then there were a few more faces that entered the gym but still the gym looked bare due to the size of it. Thinking that they might be done, Ashely didn't realize that there was still more. Phil lead the way toward another workout section saying something about having to work the other arm muscles. Ashely didn't know which ones he was talking about, he always thought it was like 1 or two muscles in the arm but when Phil was telling him which workouts affect which group of muscles he knew that he might have made a mistake. This wasn't going to be a short workout. Phil brought Ashely to the dumbbells to do curls. Ashely watch again as Phil went to a large set of dumbbells and started to do his work out. Ashely grabbed a pair of the more smaller ones and tried to follow Phil's movements. It was tiring as his muscles were already feeling sore from the previous work out. Just as Phil finished, Ashely did too.

As Ashely was resting and preparing for another set he heard a larger man clear his throat causing him to turn around. The larger man was obviously not a student and had to be someone who came to the gym to work. It was the same person from before that didn't seem too pleased with Ashely's presents in the gym

"You're in the way," The man told him.

"Oh sorry," Ashely said moving to let him get to the large set of dumbbells on the row below the small ones that Ashely was using. Ashely had to wait until the man was done with all his sets before he moved on and allowed Ashely to get to his weights.

"You done," Phil asked Ashely obviously not aware of the set back.

"Umm, I still got a few left," Ashely told him as he continued his workout. "I'll be right behind you."

"I can wait," Phil told him as he waited for Ashely to finish. As Ashely did his curls Phil gave him some tips like breathing and posture to help him.

When Ashely was done they went to another workout station that had another bar hanging down on a chain with a set of weights in front of it. Ashely again watched Phil take a seat and grab the hanging bar from above and start his work out by pulling the bar down to his chest and then back up. Ashely proceeded to follow Phil on his work out until he was done with his set.

"I'm going to grab a spot for the next machine."

Ashely didn't say anything but it would have been something like, NEXT? Ashely had to catch his breath as his arms were already getting sore to the point he wasn't sure he could move his arms. Ashely was still resting for a moment when he heard an annoyed sigh behind him. Afraid to even look he heard the condescending voice that seemed to be following him. "Some of us would like to finish our workout on time."

Trying not to sound to snippy Ashely replied, "Sorry but this is my first time."

"I've noticed," He told him not sounding impressed at all.

Not even going to dignify his remark, Ashely reached up and pulled the bar down and completed his last rep before heading over toward Phil.

"Everything ok," Phil asked.

"Yeah," Ashely replied.

"You're not too tired?"

"I can still go," Ashely lied as he felt like his body was about to give out. For whatever reason Ashely felt like he needed to see this through if not for himself, then to prove to that dick of a person that he wasn't going to let him sway his determination.

Ashely followed Phil lead as he led him throughout the gym. They had to have used every machine in the gym. It wasn't long before they were coming down to the last exercise. By now the gym seemed pack and a lot of the new comers seemed to be part of Phil's football team. As both Phil and Ashely got to their last sets on the seated rows, Phil finished before Ashely. Just as Ashely was about to do his final set, another student called out to Phil.

"Hey Phil," He called out from across the room.

"Bill," Phil greeted. "Hey Ash I'm just going to head over and say hi. You good?" Ashely nodded as he got ready to do his last set of seated rows. "Cool. Shout if you need help."

Ashely watched as Phil headed over to greet the fellow student that he recognized as part of the football team. Ashely used this time to rest for a little bit before he did his last set. Looking around at all the people working out, especially the hotties, Ashely really didn't mind doing this more often. Maybe not as much as Phil and the other regulars, but once in a while wouldn't hurt. In fact, it seemed to make Ashely feel more self-confident in his figure than before.

"Look kid, you need to either finish or get up."

Ashley couldn't help but roll his eyes. Whoever this guy was it was like he was following him around the gym. What was his problem? Wasn't there somewhere else he could go? Hell, the way the man looked, it didn't seem like he needed to workout.

"I'm almost done," Ashely said trying to not sound irritated by the man.

"My girlfriend moves faster than you," He commented.

Under his breath Ashely couldn't help but say, "If she's as big of a dick as you, wouldn't that be your boyfriend."

As quietly as he thought he said that, it wasn't quite enough.

"What was that punk," The man said yanking Ashley up from the equipment.

Before Ashely could defend himself, Phil was already rushing across the room.

"What the fuck do you're doing," Phil said yanking the man's hands away from Ashely and separating the two of them.

"This little bitch got a mouth on him," The man said still pissed.

"He's my friend you dick," Phil said making sure that Ashely was behind him and out of reach from the stranger.

"What did you call me," The man said getting ready to fight Phil. No sooner did he take a step forward did half the gym come over and start to defend Phil. It was all his football teammates. The man realized that he was out number. Before he did something stupid like pick a fight with the entire football team, he took a step back. "Whatever," the man said as he walked away. "Just make sure your whore stays out of my way next time." Before Phil could comment one of the gym employees came in.

"What's going on," He asked realizing the commotion.

"This asshole attacked my friend," Phil told him.

"Is this true sir?"

"I don't need this," The man said as he tried to dodge the question.

"I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

"This is bullshit. The fag started it."

No sooner did those words leave did the employ took the side of the rest of the gym, "Sir it would be best if you left and didn't come back. We don't appreciate this kind of attack, especially on our students."

"Whatever," The man said pissed off as he headed out of the gym.

"You ok," Phil asked checking up on Ashely.

"Yeah..." Ashely said still kind of stunned from the attack.

Phil didn't believe him as he looked him up and down to make sure he wasn't hurt. "The nerve of that bastard," Phil said.

"Thanks," Ashely told him. "All of you," Ashely said to the rest of the football team that came to his defense. They might not have known who he was but it meant a lot that they came to help him.

"A friend of Phil's is a friend of ours," One of the football players said which the others agreed with.

"Seriously Ash if that fucker even looks at you again, you let me know. I'll take care of him."

Those words meant a lot to him. Clair was the only one that ever defend him like this before. "Thanks, that means a lot."

"Look, we're having a pregame party tonight. You want to come," Phil offered.

This shocked Ashely. He had never been invited to one of their parties. It was usually sole for football team members only. "I don't know. I have an exam tomorrow morning."

Phil just laughed, "A relaxing party is just what you need. You've been studying all week, you know your shit. Come on," Phil said trying to persuade Ashely.

"I mean... can I think about it?"

Phil held up his hands, "Definitely. Don't make me pressure you into going." "Alright guys," He said to the rest of the football team. "I'll see you all tonight."

The rest of the football team said bye, as Phil and Ashely headed back to their dorm to clean up and get ready for the football team's pregame party. As they got back to their dorm, Ashely asked Phil a little more about the party.

"Whose going to be there?"

"It's just a football tradition, we normally just all meet up the night before a game and just party and relax. It helps loosen up the team," Phil told Ashely. Then he grinned at Ashely, "Oh and to get drunk, obviously."

Ashley couldn't help but laugh. "Obviously." Ashely used the dorms water to shower up and clean up before heading to his room. Ashely couldn't help but notice all his notes on his desk for the exam. Maybe Phil was right, Ashely should relax. He did feel pretty stressed out. Especially after that jerk at the gym. No sooner did that thought pop into his head did Ashely got an idea.

"Hey Phil," Ashely called out to his roommate in the bathroom showering.

"Yeah?"

"You said the entire football team is going to be there," Ashely asked.

"Yeah, why?"

"I just wanted to thank them for today, you know do something for them."

"So you're coming with me," Phil asked over the running water.

"Yeah," Ashely said with a grin on his face. "I'll be there."

"Cool," Phil said. "Give me 10 minutes."

"Take your time," Ashely told him as he returned to his room. Ashely didn't even bother closing the door as he went to work.

 

 

 

Charlie was steaming mad as he entered is home. He had been going to the that gym for over 3 years now and because of some wimpy ass kid who didn't even know how to lift weights properly got him banned. Charlie went to his fridge and grabbed a beer. He needed to cool down. As much as he hated weak and useless people, like that sissy kid, he couldn't get upset again and damage his place. Trying to calm down Charlie closed his eyes and went to raise his beer to his mouth to take a sip, but found he couldn't. Frowning, Charlie opened his eyes and found that it was dark out.

It was only after he attempted to move did he realized that everything was wrong. He was still standing but he couldn't move his arms or legs. Also, he found that he was in some kind of box or container that surround him from all sides. It was like he was in a rectangular box that was his size.

"HEY! WHATS GOING ON," Charlie yelled out... but there was no sound coming from him.

There were muffled sounds outside his mysterious prison that Charlie couldn't make out but found that there were people near him. Who were they and how did they do this to him so fast?

Suddenly Charlie felt his entire world shake as he felt himself get tilted sideways like he didn't even weigh more than air. He felt himself starting to sway back and forth as he was transported to another area. All the time Charlie shouted out for help or demanded an explanation, but no one gave him either. After a long time of waiting he heard a door open and more muffled noise could be heard from the mysterious box he was trapped in. There were multiple voices that were being muffled that Charlie couldn't make out, which only frightened him more. Suddenly he was tilted upright again and the movement stopped. Whatever he was in must have been set down. Now what?

 

 

 

"So what is it," Bill asked. Bill was one of the football players on Phil's team. Nicknamed Big Bill for obviously his size. He easily took up the whole room with his massive size.

"Well," Ashely said a little nervous with all eyes on him. He only told Phil it was a gift, and not what it was. Hopefully everyone liked it. "I just felt like I needed to thank you all for today," Ashely said still nervous. "I mean, you guys didn't have to stand up for me, but-"

"Oh stop stalling and tell us already," Bill said laughing.

"Right..." Ashely said as he walked over to the human size container he brought in wrapped up in wrapping paper.

"I still don't know where you were keeping that in your room," Phil mumbled at the size of it.

Ashely grabbed some of the paper and quickly started to rip the paper off to reveal a cardboard box. "My parents thought it would be funny to give this to me," Ashely lied. "You know as a joke. I just thought you all might want it instead," Ashley said as he opened the top of the cardboard box and quickly flipped it so that what was in it could slide out onto the floor for everyone to see.

 

 

 

Charlie heard his prison get assaulted and the top open. Light shined in above him but it didn't reveal much of his prison. Suddenly his entire world tipped and he felt himself sliding out of the box and onto the hard floor. He was assaulted by the light from the room as he couldn't quite make out what he was seeing. When he could see again he noticed he was around a bunch of young adults that were massive in size to him. They were like huge monstrous beast. They all looked shocked and surprised, more than Charlie was.

Finally, one of them spoke, "Is that... a..."

Charlie heard from across the room a familiar voice. It belonged to the twerp earlier today. "Sex doll? Yes. Yes, it is."

Sex doll? What was he talking about. He was a person.

Suddenly the entire room filled with laughter and cheering as someone grabbed Charlie and lifted him up over his head.

"THIS IS AMAZING," The bulky person said.

Charlie was frightened and confused. Worse was he still wasn't able to move as he was being moved through the air as if he weighted nothing to this animal of a human.

Charlie heard again from the sissy kid, "I thought that you would enjoy it if I dressed it up for you."

No sooner did he hear that did he notice a mirror on the wall that allowed Charlie to see the situation he was in. He screamed out in horror.

Charlie was not Charlie anymore. He was a petite blonde blow up doll dressed up in a school uniform from what seemed to belong to the Bulldogs, the rival of the university gym Charlie always went to. Charlie was able to confirm his fears as he spotted some familiar faces in the crowd from earlier today that were at the gym. They must all be part of the football team.

"What do we do with it," Someone said laughing at the doll.

Charlie heard that brat laugh, and then answer. "Well, you fuck it of course."

The whole team seemed to pause at the comment.

"Fuck the Bulldogs," Someone said out loud. The entire room cheered as they started to chant, Fuck the Bulldogs, over and over again.

"NOOOOOOOOOOO," Screamed Charlie as the large person carrying him moved him to a room with a door and simply tossed him on the bed before closing the door, leaving him in the dark. Charlie desperately tried to move but couldn't. All he could do was listen to the chanting outside of the door. Charlie was so fucked...

 

 

 

"Who's going first," Someone laughingly joked.

"The virgin," someone shouted out which everyone seemed to agree with except that one person

"I'm.. I'm not a virgin," he replied which everyone either ignored or didn't believe him.

"Virgin," Ashley asked Phil.

Phil just laughed, "He's the newest on the team, Tim. Transferred in a few weeks ago, hasn't even played a game yet. Therefore, virgin."

"Oh," Ashely said understanding now. "So, he's not a virgin?"

Phil just laughed, "Chances are he might be by the way he's been reacting to the nickname."

Ashely couldn't help but laugh at the possible coincidence of the guys nickname. Ashely watched as Tim tried to fight the group of football players but in the end, was shoved into the room with the sex doll. Once the door was closed and Tim had his privacy with the doll, Big Bill shouted through the door. "Don't take too long, I want next."

"No way B.B., you'll break it," Someone said. "Give us all a chance before you break it." Bill only let out an evil laugh. A laugh that let Ashley know that this might not be the first time that Big Bill broke something from his sheer size before.

"you want a drink," Phil asked Ashely.

"Sure," Ashely said as Phil lead him to where there were some drinks. As soon as they got their drinks, Ashely felt like it was time to ask Phil the question of the night. "You going to use it too?"

This caused Phil to choke on his drink a little, "What? No. Hell no, I mean thanks for the gift to the team and all but, dude come on."

"What," Ashely said all innocently. "I'd be insulted if you didn't."

Phil just snorted. "Then I'm sorry I insulted you but you won't catch me touching that thing. I'd have to be black out drunk to even think about it," Phil joked obviously not serious.

"The nights still young," Ashely said over his drink.

 

 

 

Charlie watched as the mysterious kid was shoved into the room before he was locked in with him. This couldn't be good.

"I'm not a virgin," Tim shouted out at them all trying to get out only to find he couldn't. He was stuck in here. "Damn it," Tim shouted out loud giving up on the door. With nowhere else to go the man walked over to the bed and looked down at the sex doll just lying there on its back waiting for something to happen. Charlie watched the kid looked down at him. There seemed to be a curiosity in his eyes. He couldn't possibly be thinking... he wouldn't.

To Charlie's dismay he watched as the stranger took his right hand and brought it close to him and near his mouth. Slowly he stuck a finger into the gaping hole that was waiting for something.

"Wow," Tim responded as he stuck his finger further into the open hole as he explored the strange toy.

Charlie could do nothing except feel as the digit explored his mouth and moved around until it seemed to want to go deeper into his mouth. Suddenly the finger went as deep as possible as it made its way down Charlie's throat and started to gag him. Gag him? He could gag!? The intrusive finger wormed down his tight esophagus as the curious kid couldn't stop himself from playing with him.

"Wow," Tim said again as he started to move his finger deeper until he couldn't fit anymore into Charlie. When he finally removed his finger, he looked down at his hand and noticed the slimy film that covered his finger and hand that were just in the dolls mouth. "It must have been lubricated," he told himself as he wiped the mysterious liquid on the dolls football jersey. Charlie was still coughing, that apparently couldn't be heard, from having his throat fingered by this stranger when he heard a zipping from off to the side.

"NO STOP," Charlie wheezed as he watched the stranger remove his pants. But he still didn't hear him as a large bulge could be seen from below his waist. "Get away from me," Charlie cried from fear as the last line of defense was removed releasing the snake out into the open.

"Might as well," Tim said as he picked up the doll. Charlie was lifted and positioned so his face was lined up with the man's junk. It was right in his face aimed for the uncovered mouth that for whatever reason was leaking a little liquid, like droll. The man didn't even give Charlie a heads up as he pulled him forward until his member was already shoved as far as it could go down his throat. Charlie wailed over the stick that was stuck in his esophagus.

"Ohhhh," Tim moaned from the weird feeling of warmth and tightness, yet flexibility that came from the material around his dick. The liquid lube was slippery and slimy almost as if it was saliva from a real person. Charlie gurgled as he struggled to talk or breath with something so big blocking his throat. He shouldn't have to need to breath, he was a fucking doll! But that didn't stop him from having the need to breath.

"Is it vibrating," Tim questioned as he felt the tip of his dick get massaged from some mysterious vibration. It was like the doll was trying to talk. "Oh shit this is good," Tim said as he pulled out a little and slammed it into the plastic doll as he fucked the doll's feminine face over and over again. He listened to the sounds that the doll made, from the suckling and sloppy sounds made by its throat, to the sounds of squawking from the doll having the air in its body getting moved around from the force of Tim's fucking. As much as Tim didn't want the sensation to end, he couldn't' stop himself as he sped up his hips and gripped the doll by its almost human like hair and yanked the doll down into his crouch and held it there for a few moments. The vibration came back stronger than before. He swore that it was like the doll was screaming for air, which was impossible. It didn't take long before the sensation made Tim burst, as he forced his load down the small tube that wrapped around his dick. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh,oooooo, yeah." Tim said as he kept pumping his hips into the vacuum like pipe that wouldn't let go of his penis. It was like it didn't want him to pull out yet. Finally, when his member wilted, Tim could extract his shrunken member from the sex doll. Tim looked down thinking there would be a mess left with his cum leaking out, but there was nothing coming out of the mouth except that mysterious fluid. "Wow, that was amazing." Tim pulled up his pants.

Charlie was crying but couldn't feel any tears coming down his cheeks. He just got face fucked and it hurt painfully. His mouth and throat were sore that it felt like someone poured hot oil down his throat. Worse he could still feel that flaming liquid semen burning a hole in his stomach right now. How was that even possible? Did he have a stomach? It wouldn't be the strangest thing considering how he was just chocked by a cock when he was just a big blown up doll used for sex. Charlie watched as the man left the room and got a huge cheer from the football team. Thinking that it was over, Charlie was horrified when he noticed someone else walk in and close the door. This guy didn't even waste any time. He was already stripping down and yanking out his member.

"I'm going to fuck you Bulldog slut," he said with an aggressive tone.

"Get away from me," Charlie cried but was yanked toward the man violently. Before he could attempt to say anything else the man position himself over Charlie's plastic breast and was already humping into his face. Again, he chocked and gaged on the meat stick as the man had his way with him.

 

 

 

"You guys won't believe it. That thing is amazing," Tim said to everyone out of the room.

"I bet it would be for a virgin," Big Bill said laughing.

"Hey, I'm serious. It was like I was really fucking someone." Everyone laughed at the amazed virgin. "Fine just wait till you have a round with it," Tim told everyone. "Then you'll know what I mean." Ashely couldn't help but smirk. Of course, it was amazing. There wasn't a doll like that in the world.

Ashely turned back to someone he was talking to, Nick.

"So you ready for that math exam tomorrow," Nick asked.

Ashely frowned, "How do you know about that?"

Nick looked hurt. "I'm...I'm in your class. You don't remember?"

Ashely tried to think of all the other students in the class but sadly shook his head no, "Sorry."

Nick let out a defeated sigh, "Figures. I'm in the back a few seats behind you."

Ashely gave him an ashamed look, "Sorry, I don't tend to look behind me that often."

"It's ok, I understand. So, are you prepared for the exam?"

"I think so, I'm pretty confident about it," Ashely told him.

"I hope so, I'm like 70% sure about it. Professor Steven's exams can be killer sometimes."

Ashely kept talking to Nick about their math class while they drank. It wasn't long before whoever was in the room with the sex doll came out amazed at how it felt and going on and on about it like Tim did. One after another each team member went into the room and fucked the doll until there were only a few who hadn't used the doll yet.

Ashely was looking around for Phil to see where he was at but couldn't find him. Finally, Ashely started to ask around, when someone said they saw him.

"Where is he," Ashely asked a little worried that maybe he was sick or passed out.

"Over there," the person pointed toward the sex doll room. Just then, the door opened and Phil stepped out.

Ashely couldn't help but grin. "How was it Phil," Ashely asked.

Phil didn't look at Ashely as he grumbled, "Good..."

Ashely couldn't help but laugh, "I knew it!"

"Is it my turn yet," Big Bill asked sounding a little agitated and a lot drunk. "I've been waiting for hours now."

No one seemed to argue with Bill.

"Finally," Bill said as he walked through the door and closed it behind him.

"Welp there goes the doll," Someone said as everyone laughed as the large football player was obviously not going to hold back.

Charlie felt sick and abused. He had countless people use him already and he couldn't stand the aching pain his body was in. His mouth was used countless times, not to mention that he recent discover that he had two other holes down stairs that were used too. Luckily it seemed more people were fascinated with his mouth than his plastic pussy or anus but that didn't mean people hadn't tried those either. They were feeling sore, but not as much as his throat that burned from the copious amount of hot semen that ran down it. What Charlie also learned was that no matter where he was injected with the scorching liquid, it all ended up in the same spot, in his stomach. Apparently, all his holes lead to his gut where there was a torrent of boiling liquid bubbling in there making him feel nauseous from the feeling. No matter how much he felt sick or how hard he was fucked, the liquid didn't spill out of him it only gathered in his stomach. To Charlie's sickened hatred he heard the door creek open. How many people were there?

Suddenly a massive bulky monster of a person towered over the bed.

Oh Jesus!

"Get over here," The behemoth said as he grabbed Charlie by the leg and pulled him closer to him.

Stay away! Charlie tried to scream out but found again for the countless time, no one heard him.

The enormous beast flipped Charlie as he felt his stomach flip with him. There was the sound of muttering than a zipper. Charlie couldn't see anything as he wept from fear. Suddenly there was the sound of creaking as the large man got on the bed and positioned himself above Charlie.

"Don't break too soon," The Giant said as he lowered his enormous body on top of the small plastic doll. Just as Charlie assumed that the Giant was going to use his vagina as a means of release, he felt one of the gigantic hands touch his rubbery butt and fumbled around till he found a hole. It was his ass.

"Wait," Charlie tried to say only to feel something like a fist touch that small rubber hole. There was a loud grunt as the monster didn't even wait as he rammed his enormous tree trunk member into the tiny puckered anus. Charlie let out a silent scream as all the air in his nonexistent lungs escaped him.

"Ooooo, that's tight," The Colossal man said as he wiggled his body to get into a better position while still trapped inside the blown-up doll. Not giving the doll a chance to recover, since it was just a stupid plastic doll, the immense football player just started to thrust into the fuck toy.

Charlie felt the enormous weight of the football Giant crash into him flattening him into the bed and threating to make his entire body pop from the sheer pressure. Screaming for him to get off him, Charlie tried to escape but found that he was stuck and unable to move. It was a shame that Charlie was a doll because he was sure he would have passed out from this and be saved from having to deal with this nightmare, but that wasn't the case. The massive man wrapped his arms around Charlie's body and pulled him closer, bending him more than a normal person would be able to contort to. He was practically compressed into a ball as the man continued to mate with him. He felt the arm of a dick stretch and throb from pleasure as the creature that was assaulting him as he continued to drawl pleasure from his pain. Charlie felt his insides burn and rip from the size and friction caused by the rode shoved up his ass. Charlie could hear his body squeal and squeak like a balloon about to pop, and the bed creak and groan from the weight and force behind each thrust. It wouldn't be long.... Charlie prayed that it would end, one way or another.

"GAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH," The monstrous man roared.

Charlie cried one more time as the pace picked up to a horrifying speed that wasn't humanely possible for someone that size. Any noise that could be heard from outside the room was silence from the battle cry released by gigantic person. Then just when Charlie didn't think he could be crushed anymore, did the vast football player slam his body down as hard as possible, like he was trying to fuck through Charlie and into the bed itself. Charlie felt his body warp and twist with the immense pressure of the encompassing body pressing down on him. If someone looked from above, there wouldn't have been a trace of Charlie to be recognized. The fire hose shoved up his ass suddenly turned on as a hot gush of steaming semen shot straight out of it and deep into Charlies bubbling gut. Charlie felt like throwing up as the liquid surged through his plastic intestines or tubs and joined the already massive amounts of cum. It was like lava, as it felt like Charlie's body was melting from the sheer heat of it. Filling whatever capacity that Charlies stomach could hold, and then some. Finally, after the beast finished ejaculating into him, Charlie felt the fat cock slowly shrink a few sizes. Just when he thought the massive body would get up off him, he heard something horrifying.

Snoring.

GET OFF ME!!!!!!!!!

 

 

 

"Is he ok," someone asked as everyone was silence after hearing Big Bill orgasmed so loud they thought the house would fall apart.

"You check on him," Someone dared.

"Fuck that."

Ashely walked over and knocked on the door. Slowly he opened it and noticed, Big Bill laying on the bed passed out and snoring like a bear.

"Where's the doll," Someone asked from behind Ashely. Ashely peeked a little closer and noticed a small glimpse of the doll under Big Bill.

"Under Bill," Ashely told them.

"Awww, I wanted seconds," someone said.

"Then you wake Bill up," Phil told him.

"... It's fine."

Everyone laughed, "Yeah that's what I thought," Phil said as he closed the door to leave Bill with the sex doll. "See you in the morning buddy," Phil said as he closed the door shut.

The only sound that could be heard was Bill's loud snores and if you listened carefully you would hear the sound of the sex doll squeaking under his massive weight and size from each breath he took.

 

 

 

Ashely ran to his math class with Clair. "Why are we always late," Clair said as she hurried to their exam.

"I was drinking last night," Ashely told Clair, "What's your excuse?"

"Will's band didn't finish till later last night. He said he would call me later today."

"You still coming to the football game right," Ashely asked between his out of breath gasps.

"I'll see."

"Oh come on Clair you have to come," Ashely begged not liking how Clair was bailing on him.

"I'll let you know later after classes."

"Fine," Ashely said sounding upset.

They made it to class and opened the door. Luckily, they were a few minutes on time so they wouldn't be locked out of the class room for being late to the exam.

"Want some gum," Ashely offered as he pulled out a stick of gum for both of them.

"Sure," Clair said as she took it. "Thanks."

"Its what brothers do," Ashely said with a smile on his face.

"Best friend slash brother," Clair said opening the door to the class.

Ashely and Clair headed to their chairs before the professor showed up. Just as Ashely was going to sit down he noticed Nick in the back like he said and gave him a wave hello. Nick looked at Ashely and gave him a wave too. Before Ashely could say anything, Professor Steven came in and closed the door.

"Please put your notes away and pull out a scrap paper for the exam," the professor said to everyone.

Ashely looked toward Clair, "Good luck."

"You too," Clair said as she took the stick of gum and put it in her mouth.

 

 

 

"CLAIR," William screamed as he saw her enormous mouth open up. In a split-second William was shoved into Clair's awaiting mouth. She didn't even waste a second, as soon as William's new body landed on her tongue he was he was shoved over to her right cheek.

"STOP," William screamed, but Clair didn't even flinch as she slammed her teeth down onto Williams body. William let out a sound of agony as his body was crushed and smushed by the enormous pillars that were Clair's teeth. William's body screamed as he felt himself quickly become mashed into a gooier like material from his previous solid state. William didn't have time to understand or regain his composure as he was again struck by the massive teeth. William felt the crushing pain from those molars biting down on his body. Suddenly he was flung from Clair's right cheek over to the other in a quick flick of her tongue. Clair went back to chewing on William's body as she absent mindedly played with him. William was assaulted by Clair's soaking wet spite as it seemed to build up and attack his body. It felt weird as William's body constantly soaked up the spittle and when he got smashed by the crushing choppers he felt the liquid gush out of his body. This cycle continued on and on, as William was in constant agony from the continues act of Clair chewing gum.

 

 

 

Clair looked down at the exam as she tried to think of how to solve this problem. She couldn't recall how to do it, and was pondering how to attack it. She didn't even know she was doing it but she was really biting into the gum she had trying to maul over what to do. Acting out of pure instinct as she thought she felt her tongue pick up the gum in her teeth and moved it toward the front of her mouth...

 

 

 

William didn't understand what was happening until he saw the blinding light of the outside world flood in and show him the outside world. Still not understanding what was going on, was she going to spit him out? He felt the massive tongue pushing into him from behind, while his body was forced to wrap around it. That's when he felt himself starting to stretch in a painful way as a gust of steamy air blew at him from behind. Yelling out in pain, William's body was expanding as his skin started to thin out as he got larger and larger as the hot humid air filled him up. He was pushed out of Clair's mouth and into the outside world of a classroom with students all around focused on their papers.

"HELP ME," William shouted out for someone to stop this torture.

No one listened.

Suddenly William felt it happen as his body started to rip from being stretch too far from the bubble that Clair was blowing. There was a loud pop as William felt his body rip and explode.

 

 

 

Clair jumped with the rest of the class as she realized that she just blew a bubble. Everyone looked at her as she skittishly said, "Sorry."

"Clair, do I have to remind you that we are taking an exam?"

"Sorry, Professor," Clair said.

"No more distractions please," he told her.

Clair nodded as went back to her exam. Slowly she pulled the gum back into her mouth as she started to chew it back into its blob like shape.

 

 

 

William was powerless as he was again back in the torturous mouth. The devastating attack on his body continued as the heat, saliva, and repeating chewing didn't slow down. The only reprieve that William got was when Clair paused her chewing to mouth out what she was writing down. Then she would go back with vengeance as she chomped down into his body and played with him. Sometimes she would press his moldable body up to the roof of her mouth and press him flat until he was covering her palate completely, only to be peeled off by that massive python of a tongue. Other times she would roll William around in her mouth until he was a perfect ball soaking in her juices just to crush him again with her teeth until he was as flat as a pancake. William was defenseless as all he could do was take the abuse, still feeling everything being done to him.

 

 

 

"Times up," Professor Steven said as he announced the end of the exam.

Clair set down her pencil as she just finished. She looked over to Ashely who was already done and seemed to be doodling on a spare piece of paper. He had an image of a man shouting, "I'm gum boy!" It was some hilarious comic he was doodle about a man made of gum fighting a large mouth belong to a Giantess. Clair laughed to herself at the funny images Ashely drew as she headed up to turned in her exam and leave the classroom. As soon as she left, Ashely came out too.

"How did you do," Ashely asked.

"I should have studied more," Clair whined.

"Told you," Ashely gloated.

"Yeah yeah yeah," Clair said sounding a little upset that he was right about having to study, "Whatever."

"So, are you not going to come to the game after school?"

"Let me talk to William after school, maybe he might want to go with us."

"Ok," Ashely said smiling. "I'll look forward to seeing you two there. Did you want another piece of gum?"

"Sure," Clair said grabbing another piece. "This one was losing its flavor anyway."

"There's a trash can-" Ashely started to say when he heard Clair gulp loudly. Ashely looked at Clair with a disgusted look. "Did you just swallow your gum?"

"Yeah," Clair said nonchalantly as she started to put the other piece of gum in her mouth.

"You know gum doesn't dissolve in your stomach," Ashely told Clair as they continued to walk to their next class.

"That's just a myth. I've been swallowing my gum since middle school, and I'm fine."

Ashely couldn't help but laugh at Clair's words, and William's plight as he heard the screaming coming from Clair's gut. Ashely realized that Clair was right as the screams started to die down until there was nothing left.

 

 

 

Ashely sat on the bleachers waiting for the football game to start. He thought that Clair wasn't going to show up, but at the last second, she arrived. "I thought you weren't going to make it."

"I wasn't going to," Clair told Ashely sounding upset.

"What happened," Ashely asked.

"It's William. I've been trying to reach him all day and he hasn't replied back," Clair told him.

"I'm sure it's fine, he might just be busy," Ashely remarked trying to easy Clair's mind on William.

"I don't know. Last night..." Clair said not finishing.

"What," Ashley asked.

"Well, we... we kissed and made out after his concert a little. I'm just thinking... was I a bad kisser? Is he avoiding me cause he didn't like it?"

"No," Ashely said putting a hand on her. "Clair if he's ignoring you than he's a shitty person. If he's a shitty person than you shouldn't give a shit about such a little shit like him."

Clair frowned at Ashely words, "Why are you using shit so much?"

Ashely just laughed and shrugged, "Just thinking about William bailing on you like that just make me so mad."

Clair gave Ashely a hug and thanked him, "Your right, if William wants to ignore me than he can go and be a piece of shit somewhere else."

Ashely couldn't help but laugh again. A piece of shit was what he was, and a lot closer than Clair knew.

No sooner did Ashely cheer Clair up did the football game start. Ashely watched as the football team rushed the field hyped for the match. The game wasn't even a close one. Ashely watched Big Bill knock down 3 people at once. Phil was on fire tonight as he was playing better than he ever had. Even the Virgin, Tim, was able to play and score some points. By the end of the game it was 48-3 and a complete stomp against the Bulldogs. Once the game was over Ashely rushed the field with the rest of the stands as they greeted their football team with cheers of approval.

"You guys murdered them," Ashely shouted at the football team.

"Fuck the Bulldogs," They chanted, laughing with Ashely at their inside joke that no one else knew about. As the crowd slowly dispersed from the field Ashley and a few others were still there with the football team as they grabbed their gear and leave for the locker room.

"I got you guys something for the victory," Ashely told everyone as they were heading back to the locker room.

"What," Phil asked.

Ashely just winked at him, "You'll see."

Curious Phil walked into the locker room as the rest of the football team was there looking down at a small wrapped up gift.

"What's that," Bill asked looking down at the small gift left on one of the benches in the locker room.

Phil picked it up and opened it up. No sooner did he open it did he laugh. The rest of the football team cheered and laughed as they saw the gift left by Ashely. It was a football jersey of the next team they would be playing against, with a note on it saying "Fuck the Turtles!"

 

 

 

It had been years and years since Charlie even remember being human. In fact, it was more like a dream of him being human than what he was now. Charlie could hear the chanting outside the bedroom that was his home. Charlie now didn't mind it as much, it was better than being locked away in a closet or drawer for 8 months completely forgotten about. Those were the worst times because Charlie could do nothing but wait until the football season started to be blown up and used like the sex toy he was designed for. At least when he was fucked, Charlie was able to pretend that he was still human, even if it meant being abused by the large burial football players. The tradition for Charlie to wear the uniform of the opposing team and then proceeding to pleasure the football players was all that Charlie was good for. At least when he heard the team cheer for their victories, he knew he did his job well.

Suddenly the door opened up and Charlie could hear the chant, "Fuck the Hornets!"

In walked the quarterback for this new season as he stumbled in drunk.

"Time to get ffffffffoooooked," He slurred his words as he gave Charlie a grin.

Charlie didn't even say anything after learning long ago it was pointless. He just waited as he listened to the familiar sound of a zipper being pulled down. The increased breathing of the male as he got closer and more excited at the idea of fucking Charlie.

It was the beginning of the season and Charlie had to make sure the team started it off with a win tomorrow.

End Notes:

Tell me what you all think.  Also if there are any mistakes, I know it's a long chapter, should I have split this up or is the length ok and not too long? 

Chapter 6 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Let me know what you think abou the story so far

Ashely held his head in his hands as he waited for Professor Steven to show up.

"Ughhhhh," Ashely groaned through his hands.

"You don't look so good," Clair commented noticing how out of it Ashely was. "Are you ok?"

"I think I'm still hungover," Ashely replied through his fingers.

"How much did you drink last night," Clair asked.

"I don't remember, or the night before... or Friday," Ashely groaned again.

Clair was shocked, "Ash, you didn't!"

"It wasn't my fault," Ashely tried to defend himself. "Right after the football team won, they invited me to the victory party. There was beer, pizza, and more beer. I just remember a lot of drinking games and lots of pizza and pretzels. Luckily, I made it back to my room, but then I get a wake-up knock from Phil the next day. Apparently, the football team celebrates a win by partying all weekend... which is what I did. Sooooo a lot of drinking and partying later..." Ashely rubbed his forehead at the massive headache.

"Wow... I bet your regretting it now," Clair said smirking.

"You have no idea," Ashely said still feeling the effects of drinking all weekend with the football team. But they sure knew how to party that was for sure. Ashely could vaguely remember some events but most of it was a blur.

The classroom door opened and Ashely thought it was going to be Professor Steven but it was Nick. He looked just as bad as Ashely did as he walked in with what Ashely could only assume was a massive hangover. He managed a weak wave to Ashely who returned the gesture.

"You know him," Clair asked.

Ashely started to nod when he realized that was a mistake as his head throbbed, "Yeah," Ashely answered weakly. "He's on the football team with Phil."

"If you're not feeling up to it, I can take notes for you," Clair offered. "You can go back to sleep if you want."

"Thanks, but I think I can manage."

No sooner did Ashely say that did Professor Steven come into the class. "I've graded your exams and will hand them out at the end of class." Professor Steven started the lecture as Ashely did what he could to stay focused, but it was hard. It was one of the longest lectures Ashely ever had to sit through as his headache didn't leave him alone. Finally, the class was over and Professor Steven started to hand out the exams. As usual Clair got her exam back before Ashely. As Clair looked at her exam she let out a relived sigh. 71.

"Oh thank God, I thought I did worse."

"If you study next time you could get a higher score," Ashely told her. Clair just rolled her eyes at Ashely. That was until he flipped his over and had a 96 on it. "See," Ashely taunted.

"Whatever, nerd," Clair laughed.

Ashely looked over his exam to see where he missed some points and found it was silly mistakes that he would have to remember not to make again. When Ashely was done looking through it he flipped it back to the front of the exam and noticed the note that Professor Steven left on the front reading "Good job, keep it up."

"You going to head back to your place, or you going to go to your next class," Clair asked.

"I can skip my next class, it's only psychology," Ashely told her. "I need to get some sleep, and maybe something to eat too. Besides I have work tonight, need my sleep."

"Ok, I'll see you later," Clair said as she got up and headed to her class.

Ashely got up and headed back to his place. As he walked back he couldn't help but feel a little discomfort. His gut wasn't feel well. Ashely needed to rest and settle his stomach. Heading to the kitchen Ashely opened the fridge and noticed there was some leftovers from the party that he brought home the other day. Ashely wanted something cold to drink but there wasn't any water left in the fridge, instead he grabbed a glass and poured some milk. Finishing his snack, Ashely headed to his bed to sleep. It wasn't long before Ashely was knocked out and asleep.

 

 

Ashely woke up to his alarm beeping letting him know it was time to wake up. He had to get ready for work. Ashely quickly took a shower and got dressed and ready. He needed to head over to the store before his shift started. Ashely felt a similar feeling that let him know that he needed to use the bathroom. Heading to the bathroom, Ashely sat on the toilet and tried to relieve himself. As he sat there he realized something wasn't right. A few minutes had passed and still the pressure didn't seem to move. Slowly the pressure disappeared but nothing had come out of Ashely.

Ashely's phone went off again signaling that he had to leave for work.

"Shit," Ashely said quickly realizing he was going to be late if he waited any longer. Ashely would have to try to use the bathroom at work later. He couldn't be late, so Ashely left the bathroom and went to work.

 

 

Ashely tried a couple time to use the bathroom but nothing happened like before. Ashely was getting a little worried and figured that he must be backed up. Just what he needed. Ashely finished his shift at work and before leaving decided to pick up some provisions to deal with this new issue that was now plaguing him. Ashely went and grabbed high fiber items and some other materials that he might need to help him through his constipation. Heading home, Ashely had enough time to eat some dinner before heading to bed for school the next day. Once Ashely got home, he went to the kitchen and put away the many fruits and vegetables he just bought and decided to at least eat a salad and get some decent fiber in his system tonight. Finishing his meal, Ashely headed off to bed, hoping that maybe he could clean out his insides before it became a big issue.

 

 

Ashely sat in Math class trying his best to ignore the pain in his gut. It was a bigger issue than he thought. Yesterday, Ashely finished another large salad filled with as much fiber as he could get in him along with prune juice, but it didn't seem to help Ashely as much as he hoped. It was becoming an issue as the pressure that kept coming back to him telling him he needed to go to the bathroom only seemed to increase and make things worse for him.

"Are you ok," Clair asked noticing Ashely's discomfort next to her.

"Yeah, just a stomach bug," Ashely lied. He didn't think he needed to let Clair know. It seemed a little embarrassing to tell her.

"Was it something you ate?"

"I don't know," Ashely said. "Been feeling like this for a few day, I'm sure it'll pass."

"Well, just don't give it to me," Clair said trying to joke around with Ashely.

Ashely laughed, "What happened to sharing is caring?"

"You'll get a share of my hand," Clair threatened with no real hatred behind it.

Ashely just shook his head knowing better. He turned his attention back to the lecture again trying to stay focused as his gut discomfort resided. Hopefully this would go away as he really didn't want to have to deal with this any longer. It was bad enough now, but if he had to continue any longer it would only get worse for Ashely.

 

 

 

It was absolute torture for Ashely while he tried to work his sift Thursday evening. Ashely had eaten so much fiber the past couple of days that he was sure that he would have had a bowel movement. Unfortunately, he was still just as backed up as the days before, if not worse. Every movement seemed to cause him more discomfort and it was killing. Ashely let out a sigh as he rubbed his gut for the hundredth time today. He had to fix this now. Ashely still had a few hours left till work was over, but he had a break coming up soon. Pushing through the pain, Ashely waited until his 30 min break to go and buy something that he prayed helped, suppositories. Heading to the bathroom, Ashely went into one of the stalls and proceeded to use the medicine the way it was intended. Looking at the back of the box he read the instructions and how long it would take.

"Fast acting, less than 10 minutes... perfect. Don't use more than 2 in less than 3 hours unless necessary," Ashely read to himself. Ashely inserted the medicine and waited in the stall hoping that it wouldn't take to long for it to work. Ashely waited as long as possible so medicine could do its thing until his bowels needed to be released. However, when Ashely went to relieve himself nothing came out, only a little watery like substance came out. Ashely felt worse than before as it looked like it wasn't working. Trying again, Ashley used another only to have the same result, whatever was blocking him up, it wasn't moving. Looking at the clock he noticed that his break was almost up, "Come on," Ashely begged as he felt another painful cramp in his intestine but the same pain was the only response he got. Having no choice, Ashely had to go back on the sales floor.

Frustrated at the fact that even the medicine didn't work, Ashely thought of everything he could do. This was horrible. Ashely was coming up on his last hour at work and another painful cramp hit him. That was when Ashely snapped he had to fix this NOW!

But how? The only thing he could think of is someone physically went up his rear and ...

"That might work," Ashely mumbled to himself.

 

 

 

 

Tory was walking around in the grocery section of the story as she was looking for something to make for dinner. She had a long day at work and needed to make something easy and quick. Picking up a package and reading the back of the contents and to inspect the nutrition facts. At the age of 27 she needed to keep her body in good shape, not to say she wasn't. She was slender but not supper skinny, in fact she often got the attention of most men. She just needed to keep it up so when she did meet Mr perfect he would fall for her body as well as her personality. Hopefully.

As Tory walked down another aisle, she couldn't help but feel like she was being watched. Turning around she spotted a cute boy peeking around the corner. He was looking at her with a hunger in his eyes. Tory should have felt creeped out but the kid was such a cutie she couldn't help but let him ogle her from afar. Besides it wasn't like she didn't appreciate the attention he was giving her. It was kind of cute that he was trying to hide from her. Smiling she decided to give him a show as she "accidently" dropped something and went to pick it up. She made sure to point her rear out toward the store employee as she picked up the item. Tory also made sure to give it a little wiggle just to give the peeping Tom a nice show. Smirking at her own behavior, she went back to shopping. Hopefully that gave the young man something to jerk off too.

Tory couldn't help but laugh at the thought as she turned around only to see the kid was gone. Where did he go? Tory just shrugged. She had more important things to do as she went to examine another possible contender for her meal tonight.

Suddenly to Tory's complete horror the lights vanished and she was in a dark confined prison.

"Help," Tory tried to scream out but found her voice was being muffled by the weird feeling walls that pressed around her. "What... where ...help me!" Again, there was no sound escaping the room she was in. Suddenly the room or whatever she was in started to move signaling that she was being transported somewhere, even thought she had no idea where or how. "LET ME GO!"

There was no response to her demand as Tory was ignored by whoever was transporting her. Then she heard a door opening and then closing, and more sounds until she felt the walls around her ease up off her and reveal a bright world that blinded her. When she could see again, Tory looked around and noticed she was in a white room. As her vision slowly came back she couldn't help but fall down as she took everything in all too fast. She was in the palm of the cute employee that was eyeing her just a few seconds ago. She noticed they were in some kind of bathroom, judging by the looks of it, must have been the employees' bathroom. All this was alarming but what was really terrifying was the size she was right now. Tory had to be no bigger than a couple of inches tall. Not even saying anything, Tory turned around hoping to run from the Giant person only to see that she had nowhere to go. Her escape lead to her falling down what looked to be 30 stories or so to the ground, certain death.

"w-w-w What's going on," Tory demanded, now scared of the once harmless looking kid. The Giant started to move forward with her in his hand. She suddenly was set down on the sink as the kid looked at her.

"I'll try to make this short," The kid told her in an almost commanding voice. "I need you to go up my butt."

"... WHAT?! NO! I'M NOT GOING UP ANYONES BUTT," Tory screamed in horror at what was just said.

"Look, we can do this the easy way, where you help me willingly or the hard way."

"I say neither," Tory shouted at him. "There is no way I'm going up... no never," Tory definitely shouted.

The Giant kid moved closer until his enormous size was than reminded to Tory. She gulped at how massively small she was. If he wanted too, a simple swipe would kill her.

"Are you sure about that," The Giant employee said with just a hint of a threat in his voice.

"I... why," Tory said whimpered as she realized that no matter what the Giant would have his way.

"... I... um," he started to turn red from embarrassment. Whatever it was, it seemed to be hard for him to say. "I've tried everything, but I can't poop. You have to help me by," The giant boy didn't finish.

Tory's jaw dropped open. "No. No that is disgusting I will not. I don't even know how you did this to me, but if you think for one second I'll-" Tory didn't finish before the Giant moved in even closer.

"You're going up there, whether you like it or not. I only thought you would be more willing if I asked. Now that I've asked, it doesn't matter. The fact is I'm shoving you up my ass. The sooner you cure me, the sooner you get out." There was no compassion or sympathy in the boys' voice. There was no discussion about it, Tory was going up the Giant's rear end. The only question was how willing she was.

"And... and what if I don't ... you know cure you," Tory asked trying to play her only card. She figured he needed her more than she thought.

"Then you stay up there," The Giant said as if it was obvious.

Tory gulped, "You can't... please don't do this to me," Tory begged.

The Giant answered with an unbuckling of his belt and unbuttoning the front of his pants. "So, do I have to make you, or will you go?"

Tory couldn't help but shiver at the nasty thought of what was about to happen to her. Why her? She never did anything wrong to anyone. Was it because she teased the kid earlier? She had to know, "Why," Tory asked. "Why me?"

The Giant seemed puzzled by her question. The Giant answered with a note obviousness in his voice, "Because, you're just the right size."

Tory was aghast at his response. Because of her toned body... she was about to go up someone's butt...

"Ready," the boy asked.

"No..." Tory whimpered. "I..."

The ginormous kid slid his clothes off as he turned around and presented his little butt to her. The rear end was just the right height to allow here to walk right into it. She watched in horror as the two large hands of the Giant came back and pulled the enormous fleshy cheeks to present her a pink little pucker waiting for something. Tory took two steps back as she watched in terror. This was really happening. She was about to... go inside... that.

"Oh, almost forgot," the Giant said snapping Tory out of her daze. One of the Giant hands disappeared as it released one of the big fleshy walls to clap back into place. Soon the hand returned as the index and middle finger had a clear liquid on it. It was quickly applied around the twitching hole before the hand returned to pulling back the buttcheek it was holding before. "There, now I'm ready."

"Oh god... please," Tory started to break down at how serious the enormous monster in front of her was.

"5 seconds," the Giant said sounding like he was becoming impatient.

"4"

"3"

"2"

"Ahhh," Tory screamed as she went forward and pressed her hand up against the now slick anus. Her hands were sucked in without an issue. She than applied a little more force as she felt her arms get enveloped by the warm fleshy walls that were sucking on her. Tory felt the ring that was holding tightly on her arms, quickly relax, and open further up causing Tory to suddenly dive forward by accident. Tory didn't have time to cry out as her head went forward into the gaping hole. There was no resistance as she slipped into the Giant's colon. Tory was assaulted by the heat and dirty smell. The stench was almost worse than the heat, but the smoldering temperature caused her head to sweat in just a few moments. Tory opened her mouth to say something but found the smell had a taste to it and as bad as it smelled the flavor of the air was much worse. She couldn't help but gag on it as she felt herself get sucked in even deeper by the pulsating flesh. Tory wasn't able to see any. She felt her hands slipped into something slimy and wet. Tory whimpered at the mere thought of what it could have been. Suddenly Tory felt pressure on her lower body and the rest of her slide easily inside. No sooner did her feet pass the entrance did the seal to the cavern she was in closed shut behind her, blocking out all light. Out of pure instinct, Tory tried to kick her feet out and into the open but found the wall of flesh that trapped her, was firm. There was no leaving now...

"What do I do now," Tory sobbed to herself.

As if to answer her, the portal to her freedom opened slightly. Tory thought that maybe the Giant rethought all this and was going to save her... but that thought was dashed away when something smaller than her was pushed inside. No sooner did it pass through the sphincter, did the light disappear leaving her trapped. Tory felt the walls around her move as they flexed and squeezed her and the object deeper. Tory could do nothing as she was dragged away from the entrance, and exit to this hellish prison. As soon as all the clenching and squeezing stopped, Tory found that she was able to move again. Should she try to leave now and hope the Giant would save her? No... she had a sinking feeling that if she tried to leave before helping him, she would regret it. She would need to move forward and pray that the Giant kept his promise.

Just as Tory was going to move forward she bumped into the small object that was shoved inside with her. It roughly the size of her arm. Curious she grabbed it and fumbled around with it until she felt it bend easily. Unsure of what it was she gave it another bend only harder and was greeted by a snapping sound. Soon a green light started to glow from the object in her hand. Tory quickly shook the object and let the liquid in it spread around and brighten its glow. She was now able to see, thank goodness.

"The sooner I'm done, the sooner I can leave." Tory told herself. Mustering whatever strength, she could, she started her crawl forward through the hot pulsating tunnel. The heat was excruciating as she was already covered in sweat and could feel that she was being cooked alive. She hopped she didn't pass out from exhaustion and heat stroke. Tory moved deeper unsure how far she needed to travel. She knew that the intestines were very long, she just didn't know how long. Was it a dozen feet? Or was it more? Tory prayed that whatever was blocking up the Giant wasn't too far. Suddenly there was a rumble and a groan deeper inside the tunnel. Tory was hit with a gust of wind that she wasn't prepared for. The smell nearly killed her as the torrent of hot gas blew past her. There was a muffled sound that Tory couldn't mistake as a releasing of gas behind her. She was just farted on...

"Disgusting," Tory coughed as the smell lingered for a while. The reeking stench didn't dissipate complete as Tory tried to trudge through the cavern. The hint of whatever the Giant had eaten stayed, as if clinging to her. It wasn't until a few minutes latter did the smell finally vanish and was replaced by the rotting stench that Tory first smelled when she entered this wasteland. Tory kept crawling, using the folds in the walls around her to help pull her forward... or up. That was until she meet a bend in the tunnel. Crawling over the bend she continued deeper. Suddenly she felt her hand touch something soft, but not like the walls touching her. Using the light in her hand she moved it toward the substance and screamed.

"Shit!"

Tory nearly vomited at the mushy substance that her hand was in. She quickly removed it and wiped her hand on the wall closes to her and got as much of the muck off her as she could. That was totally disgusting. Yes, she knew that she would most likely be seeing more of it, but still...

All sense of time was lost in the depth of the Giant as Tory continued her travels. Finally see saw a darkened mass up ahead. Was this it? Tory moved closer as she got a better look as the shape. It first looked like a wall, that was until the light in her hand cast a green glow on the mass. She was able to determine that it was a big blockade of poo.

"Eeeeew," Tory cringed at the sight of barrier. It filled the entire space in front of her. Well she found it. Now what? Tory thought of what to do. She could try and push the mass of...

Tory shuddered at the thought of touching it. She couldn't.

Even if her life depended on it...

There was a rumble all around her as the intestine walls came alive and started to clamp down on her squeezing the very life out of her. The rumbling continued for a few moments as the walls squeezed tighter and tighter until they stopped and relaxed back to normal. Tory felt her body cry out from the force that she was squeezed by. There were going to be bruises left on her from that. Tory wasn't sure what that was about but figured it must have been the Giant's body trying to move the blockage and failed. She better fix this or she might not survive another attack like that. Now her life really did depend on helping.

Swallowing her disgust, Tory moved forward and reached out and touched the wall of waste. The feeling was beyond disgusting as Tory did her best to try and push it or dislodge the mass. Nothing worked.

"Come on," Tory cried both repulsed and frustrated. Yet, still it didn't move. Finally, Tory had to stop and catch her breath. The rank air was getting to her as she felt sick and tired, not just from the exertion. Then Tory got an idea. If she couldn't move the waste, then she would have to break it down. Tory wasted no time as she started to work on the brown wall as she started to break parts off and dislodge as much as she could to allow movement. As Tory worked on the wall she began to notice that it was getting easier as more and more started to fall off. Just a few more moments and Tory would be finished and she would be set free! Tory dug in deep as she used both hand to try and break apart a large section, she felt something solid. More solid opposed to the shit she was digging through.

"What?" Tory said to herself as she cringed at what it could be. She grabbed the massive object and tugged harder and harder until she felt it give way. She yanked whatever it was out of the massive yuck she was working on. Grabbing the light, she looked at what it could be.

"Is that..." Tory screamed as loud as she could as she saw that she yanked out the upper half of a person...

 

 

 

As Ashely pulled up his pants after pushing the woman up his anus, he couldn't help but pause and feel her wiggling around. It felt funny, but good. Using his inner muscles, Ashely made sure to give her a good head start and sent her deeper into himself. With her tucked deeper, Ashely decided to finish up his shift at work. Heading back to the sales floor, Ashely couldn't help but feel the small body in him starting to move. It was a tingling sensation that sent shivers up his spine and aroused him.

"Where have I felt this before," Ashely said to himself as he continued to try and work while he felt the tickling feeling in his gut. It wasn't the same exact feeling he remember. What he was feeling now was more reserved, more cautious. What he remembered feeling was something fiercer and more defiant. Something that struggled and fought.

"What was it..." That was when Ashely recalled Friday night. "Oh...." Ashely said grinning. "Ops..."

 

 

 

 

Last Friday night.

 

"I'm knot dronk," Ashely slurred his words after having another beer handed to him.

"Ash," Phil said sounding even more drunk than Ashely was but way more concerned about his smaller roommate. "U'ves drunks tooooo much."

Ashely tried to blow a raspberry at Phil but only ended up spitting instead. "I'm fin. You shuld of seen mi da other time. Bee sides, I've got ta gos home and sleep."

"Staaaaay," Phil demanded as he sat down one of the couches in the room patting the other cushion. "toos drunk..." Was all that Phil got out before he was knocked out like the rest of the football team.

"Night night," Ashely whispered to Phil. For whatever reason, Ashely thought it was a smart idea to try and make it back to his room and crash. As Ashely stumbled toward his dorm, he found that everything was tilting and made walking hard to do. He was stumbling but surprisingly he was doing good for someone who drank way too much. Ashely continued his journey until he was passing by another pedestrian who was walking the other way. Ashely couldn't help but stumble a little and collide into the man.

"Watch it," The man threaten, obviously upset by the encounter.

"Oooooor what," Ashely stupidly asked. Ashely couldn't even make out the person in front of him.

"Are you trying to pick a fight with me," The man asked sounding like he wanted that to happen.

It was now that Ashely realized how much bigger this man was than him. He was at least another foot taller than Ashely and much wider. Yet this didn't stop Ashely from confronting him, slurring, "Mazbez."

The man glared at the drunken encounter. "Fine than lets go," The man said shoving Ashely back who fumbled a little before straightening up.

"You much tooooo talls. Shorter," Ashely demanded.

Suddenly the man wanting to fight felt everything change as he immediately was a foot shorter now, the same height as Ashely.

"Shorter," Ashely demanded again.

The man let out a startled yelp as he lost another foot. "W-what?"

"SHORTER," Ashely giggled in excitement as the man shrank in front of him.

"No," The man started to try and run away.

"shorter, shorter, shorter" Ashely laughed as he chanted the word. The man cried out for help as he keep getting smaller and smaller until he was about 4 or so inches tall. Looking back at the Giant who somehow shrank him, the man let out a terrified cry for mercy.

Ashely wasted no time in picking up the man and carrying him with him, as he continued his stumbling march back to his apartment. It wasn't long before he made it back and wobbled into his room where he closed the door and threw the miniature man on his bed. The man barely had time to steady himself on the soft bedding when he saw something sail through the air. Looking up he saw a cloud of clothing fly overhead and land on the other side of the bed. The sound of the light switch being flicked off could be heard throughout the room. Turning around the captured man could make out the darkened shape of a massive body hovering over the side of the bed. The body suddenly flopped down sending the man tumbling over onto his side from the massive quake. Before the man could get back up he felt a massive force pin him as an enormous grip tightened around him.

"Stop..." He wheezed the best he could but wasn't sure if he was heard or ignored. Unable to see, the kidnapped man could do nothing except wonder what was going to happen to him. That thought was answered when he felt himself get turned over on his side in the air, and felt his feet touch something warm and tight. Suddenly a smell could be picked up faint in the air as the man felt his feet get squeezed into a tight space.

"W-w-wha" was all he could get out before the hand gripping him squeezed hard around him silencing him from making any sound. Panicked he tried to struggle to get free but found he couldn't even move his legs from the mysterious thing that kept sliding up his legs. It was just a couple of more moments before the sliding sensation crawled up to his waste. The hand holding him let go allowing him to now move slightly. It wasn't until the hand retracted a little that he could see in the d just dark just exactly where he was. The man let out a horrible shout as his body was half way devoured by the drunken kids butt. "Let me go!" He shouted out trying to break free from the constant sucking like sensation on his lower body. A giant finger came to help, but not to help him escape. It came to help shove him deeper. With just enough force, the tiny person was shoved faster into the awaiting asshole that opened just enough to let the finger push the little guy a few more inches past the anus.

As soon as Ashely figured that was as far as he could get the squirming guy to go with his finger, he retraced it from his rear end and let his butt close behind it. Ashely laid naked on his side as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of having something tickle him deep inside him. It wasn't long before the wiggling bulge in Ashely gut found all the right triggers and sweet spots to get Ashely even more excited. He couldn't help but feel his plaything fight for its life as Ashely's insides slowly squeezed and pulled him around. Ashely took his right hand and lead it toward the small bulge that moved under his skin and traced the shape of it. He helped move the wiggling mass deeper. With his other hand, Ashely grabbed his now erect member and started to pleasure himself. All the stimulation on the inside was just the thing Ashely needed tonight.

Ashely let out ohs and ahs as each stroke of his shaft caused Ashely to tense up which squeezed on the moving person inside of him which only caused him to fight more. This in turn would push Ashely even closer to the orgasm he was seeking tonight. Ashely continued this process until he was at the tipping point. Wanting to get the most pleasure as he could, Ashley bent forward and clenched down on his gut squeezing his intestines as much as he could as he jerked off faster. He got his desired result as the thrashing about on his insides increased more than before massaging him in just the right spot. Ashley didn't have time to grab a tissue as he climaxed into his hands right there in his bed.

The ejaculation last for a few moments but to Ashely, every moment was like eternity of bliss. The last thing Ashley remembered before passing out was that he needed to do this more...

 

 

 

The man still stuck inside the Giant could do nothing as he felt the pulling sensation on him slowly continue to pull him a little deeper every once in a while. The man was too tired from fighting and after that enormous crushing sensation he felt, he could barely move. He hoped the Giant would let him go soon.

As time went on the man faded in and out of consciousness as he vaguely remembered where he was. The heat was exhausting and the smell was so toxic it caused him to cough every so often. Every once in a while he would feel himself being pulled a little deeper and something colliding with him and sticking to him. He never found out what it was but the smell seemed to get worse the more and more goo that collided to him. It wasn't long before he closed his eyes for the last time unable to open them again...

 

 

 

Ashely was woken up by Phil knocking on his door, "Hey got you some coffee."

"Ohhhhh," Ashely groaned as he looked around fearing he was in someone else's room. Luckily, he wasn't. It was his room. But he was naked...? How much did he drink? Ashley couldn't recall that much of the night before just a lot of drinking and... a tingling sensation was felt in his gut, but Ashely put it off as needing to go to the bathroom later.

Ashely got dressed as his head spun from the hangover. He opened the door and thanked Phil for the coffee.

"Hurry up, the guys are ready to round two."

"Round 2," Ashely asked not sure what he meant.

"Yeah, we got a lot of drinking to do today and tomorrow. Hurry up," Phil said practically dragging Ashley out of his room.

It was gong to be a long weekend, Ashley thought to himself as he followed Phil.

 

 

 

 

 

As Ashely was walking back home from his shift, he could feel the small movements getting closer to the obstruction that Ashely accidently forgot about removing the last week. As much as Ashely was enjoying the sensation of something moving around inside of him, he really wish it would hurry up. Through the enjoying sensation there was the horrible backed up feeling that was killing him. As Ashely was getting closer home he suddenly felt something move in him. He could feel the mass that was lodge in him start to budge a little. He could feel a slight tugging. Ashely paused as he used on of his hand to find the source of the feeling and pushed a little on it. There was more movement right before he heard a high muffled screaming inside of him.

 

 

 

As soon as Tory realized it was person's hand she couldn't stop from screaming in horror and disgust. Buried in the large mound of waste was a person. Tory couldn't tell but she was almost 100% sure this person was dead. Either crushed from the pressure or maybe exhaustion, Tory didn't know but she didn't care. She had to get the out of there. There was no way she was going to end up like that, buried under feces. Turning around and leaving the glow stick behind Tory crawled away as fast as she could, praying that she would be let out. However, she didn't make it more than a few inches before there was a loud growl and gurgle from behind her. The walls all around her shook violently and vibrated to life. It was like she was in the middle of an earthquake as the walls groaned and rippled. Tory could hear something happening behind her by the glow stick. Looking back at the wall of filth she saw it swell and move slightly with a sickening sound. Before Tory could react, the wall seemed to crumble more from the unstableness that she created by disturbing the perfect barrier made over time. Tory whimpered as she watched the wall of filth start to quiver in the light. Suddenly there was a nauseating sound as the wall collapsed and a surge of filth rolled toward her. It quickly swallowed the glow stick left behind shrouding Tory in darkness. She couldn't help but scream as she felt the air pressure shift from the avalanche of muck racing toward her.

 

 

 

 

Ashely felt his gut shift. Something must have given way because Ashely felt the large pressure in his intestine start to move. And move it did. Suddenly Ashely had to poop. Walking faster, Ashley hurried to get to his dorm before his bowels exploded. There were no bathrooms anywhere nearby so Ashely's only hope was making it to his bathroom in his dorm, but that was still a good few minutes away. Ashely tried walking faster and almost sprinted but was scared that if he did he might have an accident right there. Just as he was about a minute or so from the safety of his home, he felt his colon protest, he need to go... NOW. He wasn't going to make it. His only hope was... oh it was too embarrassing to think about it. Yet it was his only hope.

 

 

 

Clair heard their doorbell ring, and a frantic knock. Curious, Clair got up to open the door. No sooner did she open it did she watch Ashely run past her in a blur.

"SORRYBATHROOMNOW!" He blurted out so fast that Clair couldn't quite make it out. Ashely headed toward her bathroom.

"You know the other one works fine right," Clair called after him.

Ashely practically slammed the door behind him. "Sorry forgot," Ashely called out through the door.

"Jeez," Clair rolled her eyes at his urgency. He must really need to go.

 

 

 

 

Tory screamed and begged for her life as she was just scarcely out running the avalanche of shit. Luck was on her side apparently as every once in a while the walls around her would start to contract a little and squeeze the tidal wave of slurry muck, slowing it down. However, it didn't help that Tory couldn't see a thing. She was blind, over heated, tired, and it reeked to high heaven causing her to gag ever other breath. It was complete hell. Tory tumbled forward a little before regaining her balance. Tory didn't know how far she traveled yet, but without the light guiding her she was complete in the dark, literally, and very panicked. Just as soon as Tory thought she was going to get caught up in the rushing sludge behind her, she bumped into a fleshy wall in front of her. She moved her hand up the wall and found that she was at the exit. Quickly she pounded and screamed.

"LET ME OUT! YOU PROMISED!" The wall didn't budge. Desperate she rammed into the wall over and over again hoping the wall would open but it still was shut firmly in front of her. Tory turned around and heard the sickening sound of her doom. It was so close she could feel it on her skin. It happened faster than she could react. The feeling on her skin was the air pressure in the tunnel. The wall quickly vanished as Tory was launched out into the open with a loud fart. She immediately slammed into freezing water. Tory quickly kicked to the surface of the freezing water. Just as Tory was going to call out for help she saw her kidnappers face peering between his legs.

"Oh you made it."

She couldn't help but pick up on the fact that he never expected her to live. "I-I-I did it," She stutter from the cold. "N-n-ow cha-a-ange me back."

The Giant looked confused, "Change you back?"

Tory was horrified. "You p-p-promised!"

"Mmmm, no. No, I said I'd set you free... I never said anything else."

"B-b-but," Tory continued to shiver but it wasn't just the cold now.

The Giant than groaned and winced in pain. "Welp, you're free," he told Tory.

"NOOO!" Tory screamed as the Giant then proceeded to get more comfortable on the toilet seat. The light that shone in through his legs was bloated out as his anus hovered in the center of seat directly above her. "Please don't," Tory cried out for mercy.

The only answer she got was the pucker above opening and a disgusting sound was released as a strong gust of wind blew into the chamber she was in. It was quickly followed by a surging wave of yuck that came rushing out. Tory closed her eyes...

 

 

 

 

"Ohhhhh," Ashely groaned as he felt a weeks' worth of waste get expelled from his butt. Everything Ashely used to help his bowel movements was now trying to escape. All the fiber, fruit, vegetables, and medicine... everything. Ashely felt another surge of his left overs push out of his anus with such force that he couldn't' help but cringed at the sounds. This had to possible be the worst thing he had ever done before. Ashely leaned forward and covered his face in shame and horror as more unsightly sounds echoed in through the room. How could Ashley be so callous. Yet as regrettable as it was, Ashley couldn't stop, yet another wave of crude spewed out and into the awaiting waters below. "Sorry," Ashely whispered through his fingers as he covered his face. If Ashely survived this ordeal he would have to apologize to her. This was so unforgivable... using Clair's bathroom like this... how disgusting.

It was a little while longer as the mixture of filth started to slow down and only air was being released from Ashely's bowels now as there wasn't anything else to release. Ashely continued to sit on the toilet a little longer until he was sure he was done. After a good couple of wipes, Ashely got up off the toilet and looked at how bad it was.

It was the stuff of nightmares as the entire toilet was covered in his waste. Parts of undigested food could be seen throughout the swamp that was now the inside of the toilet. Mound of filth stuck out of what should have been water, but it was by far anything but that now. Ashely quickly looked around the carnage that he left. He spotted a leg covered in brown muck sticking out of one of the large mounds. Smirking, Ashely made sure to wipe one more time and drop the used paper right ontop of the remains, something of a burial for the thing.

"So much better," Ashely said out loud. Rubbing his gut.

Suddenly there was a loud gasp as the small women popped out of the disgusting swampy liquid.

 

 

 

 

Tory didn't know how she survived but throughout the shit storm that she was just in, she was able to dodge and survive everything that was thrown at her. Desperate, she looked up at the monster that just tried to bury her alive under his own shit. As defeated as she felt, she wasn't ready to die just yet.

"Please...." Tory said through the toxic smell that whiffed all around her. "Please, help," Tory begged. She crawled through the mess and found solid ground to hold onto.

Ashely paused for a few seconds then shrugged, "Ok, fine."

"Thank you," Tory cried at his mercy. She didn't care if she was stuck as a small toy for this sick bastard, as long as she-

A steaming hot blast of liquid slammed into Tory as she could taste the filthy liquid as her body was pressed into the porcelain of the toilet. The raging stream of liquid covered her body and pushed her around. Tory couldn't breath as the liquid washed over her and forced whichever way the stream wanted her to move. Just as Tory was sure she was going to die from the torrent of hot fluid it started to ease off her and stop completely.

"There, I helped," The Giant said holding his used member. "All clean."

Coughing from the ordeal Tory looked up and screamed her rage at the monster, "You bastard!" Tory let out all her rage in a screech of hatred at the demon that looked like a person. Tory continued to scream at him and curse him out know there was nothing worse he could do to her now. There wasn't anything more degrading that he could do to her... but she was wrong.

"Now," the giant said. "Be a good toilet and," he reached forward for the handle. There was no remorse or any sign of caring. In fact, Tory could see the gleaming in his eyes. He was enjoying every second of this. "Swallow it all," He demanded as he flushed the toilet. Tory didn't have a second to prepare herself as the toilet filled with water and collect her and all the shit together as it was swept down the center of the toilet to meet its fate. It was quick as Tory didn't have the chance to hold her breath as she was sucked down the pipe...

 

 

 

"Are you feeling ok," Clair asked once Ashely left the bathroom. "You didn't sound so good," Clair told Ashely. "I mean," She quickly said, "I wasn't listening. Here," Clair said offering a sprite. "This might help your stomach calm down."

"Thanks," Ashely said taking the drink and a sip of it. It did help his still upset digestive system. Clair lead Ashely to the sofa so he could sit down. "I didn't mean to use your bathroom."

"Oh don't worry. You can clean that bathroom when you feel better. It's the least you can do," Clair said.

Ashely laughed, "Deal." Ashely laid down on the coach with his head in Clair's lap. "You know, he sure can take a beating."

Clair frowned, "He?"

"The toilet," Ashely clarified what he was talking about.

"Oh," Clair said and now realized what he was talking about. "Ewwww, that's disgusting." Ashely couldn't help but laugh at her reaction. "Just next time you need to use him, bring some air spray. I could smell it from out here, I can't imagine what he just had to go through."

Ashely chuckled at Clair's words.

End Notes:

Let me know if I should stick to more TF than Shrinking or do more Shrinking than TF, or does it not matter? Also I wasn't sure if I should keep doing misspells for drunk characters, let me know.

Chapter 7 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Sorry about the long wait, let me know what you think or if you find any mistakes.

 

 

"Brandon what are you doing in my room," Shouted Kevin as he saw his little brother in his room without permission, again. "How many times do I have to tell you not to come into my room," Kevin yelled again at his little brother who was just barely 12. Brandon turned around and gave his brother a pout.

"But-" Brandon tried to explain himself but was cut off from his upset brother.

"OUT," He said sternly pointing to his doorway.

Brandon stomped out of the room mumbling to himself, "Not fair, you have the only game system in your room."

Kevin slammed his door shut behind his brother. He was always coming into his room without permission. Luckily Kevin's parents were going on a quick vacation and was taking Brandon with them. This was possible the only time Kevin was glade he was in school, he didn't have to go with his stupid family on vacation and had the house all to himself for the weekend. Deciding to hit up his girlfriend, Cass, Kevin pulled out his cellphone. Kevin quickly texted Cass the good news, "Family leaving, party?"

Kevin didn't have to wait long before a familiar ping was heard, and a message read, "Duh." Kevin couldn't help but smirk. Since Cass was near her phone, Kevin decided to give her a call instead of texting her. To his joy Cass picked up after the second ring.

"I was just about to call you," Cass said over the phone. "So, your family's leaving for the weekend?"

"Yeah, something about a quick road trip. It doesn't matter, the point is I have the whole house to myself."

"Which means you can throw a ragger," Cass said sounding excited.

"Exactly. They leave Friday night, so you can stay over all weekend if you want."

"Sounds like you want me to," Cass told him.

Kevin shrugged forgetting she couldn't see him, "I mean I wouldn't hate the idea."

The sound of Cass laughing filled the Kevin's ear. "Riggggght, and the fact that your birthday is coming up doesn't have anything to do with it?"

"What do you mean," Kevin said trying to sound innocent. Kevin went on, "What could I possibly be thinking that we would do all weekend that could possibly be a surprise gift for me?"

"Mmmhm, I think I'll just buy you a sweater or something."

"No babe, please," Kevin begged over the phone.

Cass laughed again, "I'm kidding. I'll think of something that even you would enjoy. This will be a weekend you won't forget."

Kevin grinned at just the thought. It was going to be a blast.

 

 

 

It was Wednesday, and as usual Kevin went to the gym and Cass usually joined him. She would help spot him or did cardio with him but most of the time they just talked about their day face to face rather than over the phone. Kevin spotted Cass waiting for him right outside the gym.

"Hey," Kevin said stepping up to Cass who was using her phone. He quickly gave her a nice hug and a kiss hello. "How's the party coming," Kevin asked. He had left all the party invites to Cass, who happened to know just about everyone on campus.

"Should be ready by Friday," Cass responded as she sent another text before putting her phone down. "What are we doing today," Cass asked Kevin about his work out.

"I was thinking of doing some upper body today," Kevin responded. Kevin walked into the gym as he grabbed a spot for him and Cass to start working out. As they lift weights Kevin and Cass talked about school, friends, and other everyday things. As they worked out Kevin thought of bringing up the weekend. "So, are you going to stay over?"

Cass paused at Kevin's remark. "I'm still thinking about it."

"Come on," Kevin teased, "You'll enjoy it."

Cass rolled her eyes at Kevin's remark. "Really? Last time you said that my butt hurt for a week."

Kevin couldn't help but feel bad for Cass, "Sorry I didn't' know it was going to be that painful," Kevin remarked to their last attempt at anal.

"It wasn't that bad," Cass commented. "I just want to be able to walk the next day."

Kevin couldn't help but smirk at Cass's sass. "Ok, fine. No anal this week."

"What makes you think I was going to let you," Cass retorted.

Kevin gave her a childish smile, "Birthday."

"You wish," Cass said as she helped lift the weights off Kevin as he finished his set.

Sitting up, Kevin asked Cass as he caught his breath, "So what are you planning?"

Cass winked at Kevin, "It's a secret. Trust me you'll love it. Now get that sexy rear over here," Cass said as she walked over to their next work out.

 

 

 

"We'll be back before you know it," Kevin's mom said as she picked up a small bag that had her clothes in it.

"Monday afternoon," Kevin's dad said as he helped pack the car. "Now I know how you young kids like to have fun, but I mean it. NO parties."

"Dad," Kevin said. "When have I ever thrown a party?"

Kevin's dad just shrugged, "Hey I was a kid once too." Kevin rolled his eyes at that remark. "See you in a few days, and make sure to lock up the house when you leave for school."

"I know," Kevin told his dad. "You're acting like this is the first time I was left alone."

Brandon was already complaining as he got into the car, "Why can't I stay home? It's not fair that Kevin gets to stay, and I have to go," Brandon whined.

"He has school," Kevin's mom explained as she finished with the packing. "Besides this will be good bonding time for the three of us," She explained.

Brandon huffed and quickly pulled out a game system and started to play his video games.

"So much for bonding," Kevin's mom said as she closed the car's trunk. She went over to Kevin and gave him a big hug, "We'll celebrate your birthday when we get home sweetie. Take care," She told him.

It wasn't long before Kevin's family was gone, and he had the whole house to himself. Now, to get ready for this party. Cass told him that she already had a bunch of people coming tonight, he just couldn't wait.

 

 

 

Kevin kept peddling on the exercise bikes as Cass talked throughout their cardio work out. She was listing some of the people she told about the party tonight and which ones were coming over. Kevin kept up his speed as he listened to Cass. Finally, after Cass went over the guest list of who was coming she decided to ask Kevin something.

"So... are you ready to hear what your present is?"

Kevin frowned at how Cass phrased it. She seemed to be smirking at him. "Umm, sure?" Kevin said sounding a little hesitant.

"You sure," She teased.

Kevin rolled his eyes, "Come on Cass. What is it," Kevin asked.

"Alright," Cass said as she leaned in closer to Kevin trying to whisper it to him. "Other than me... who in this room would you like to sleep with," Cass whispered to Kevin.

Kevin chuckled until he saw Cass's face... and how serious she was. "You can't be... seriously?"

Cass held up three fingers, "Come on, isn't it ever guy's fantasy to have a threesome?"

"But..." Kevin answered. "I... are you being for real right now?"

Cass only response was a nod. "I'm being serious, who," She asked again.

Kevin didn't know what to say. Never did he imagine this as being his birthday gift, Kevin looked out at everyone in the gym. Biking in the back of the gym, Kevin had the opportunity to spy on everyone in the room. Kevin started to look and size up all the women in the room. There were a few handfuls of woman that were attractive, and Kevin was trying to decide between them. Kevin wasn't 100% sure his girlfriend wasn't just trolling him right now just to tease him about who he picked. Deciding to go with whatever game she was playing right now, Kevin scanned the handful of females that were working out right now. Out of the few women that he saw only one really caught his eye. Her figure wasn't anything too amazing, she didn't have huge curves or anything but just something about her just made her stick out to him. She was struggling to life up some weights that looked to be about 10 pounds or so. It was cute how much effort she was putting in and Kevin couldn't help but ogled over her.

"Probably her," Kevin said nodding in the direction of struggling girl.

"Who," Cass said trying to spot who Kevin was talking about.

"Her," Kevin said again, "By the weights, got the 10 pounds in her hands."

"Her?" Cass asked with a hint of skepticism in her voice.

"Yeah, I think she's cute... why?"

Cass looked at Kevin for a split second and after a moment broke out into an ear to ear grin.

"What," Kevin asked defensively.

"You mean him," Cass said trying to hold back her laugh.

"What? No not him, her..." Kevin said trying to point to the girl he saw. Just as Kevin was going to point he got another look. To his shock and horror, his girlfriend was right. The her was actually a him. Kevin couldn't tell from the angle he was looking at before. The person he was eyeballing had a very feminine body but when he got a better look at the face, it was in fact a dude.

"I mean..." Cass started trying her best not to laugh at the mistake, "When I thought you wanted a threesome, I was thinking maybe another girl. But I don't mind it if it's him," Cass said also watching the person.

"N-n-no I didn't-" Kevin started trying to back pedal.

"Oh come on," Cass told him. "Just imagine it. Me, you, and him. Altogether, in a room alone. All of us sandwiched together. Naked, touching. Me kissing him, while you take him from be-" Cass stop as she gave Kevin another grin.

"What," Kevin asked at Cass's teasing. She didn't say anything as she just glanced down. Kevin followed her eyes sight and gasped. He quickly cupped himself not realizing how hard he was now.

"So, you're not so opposed to the idea as you thought," Cass giggled.

"Whatever.... We don't even know his name or if he's even into a threesome."

Cass winked at Kevin, "Leave that to me," She told him with a lot more confidence than he thought she would have.

Kevin watched as Cass stopped peddling and got of the bike. Kevin continued his work out but followed with his eyes as his girlfriend slowly made her way over to the guy they were talking about. As Cass approached, Kevin couldn't help but notice as she did a closer inspection of the male's body. She gave him a thorough look over that almost made Kevin jealous. As Kevin watched Cass, she approached the mysterious person and immediately started a conversation with him. Kevin couldn't hear a word but watched as his girlfriend suddenly became extremely chatty and chummy with this person in less than a few minutes. Kevin felt a small tang of jealousy but knew that Cass would never do anything to hurt him like that. In fact, she was doing this for him. Even though the thought of him and a man...

Kevin had to stop the though...

But he was cute.

Suddenly Cass giggled and hugged the boy and whispered something in his ear that made him turn red in the face. Before the person could say or do anything, Cass walked out of the gym. She made eye contact with Kevin and gave him a wink. Wanting to know what happened, Kevin finished up and headed out of the gym and went to locate Cass.

Kevin found Cass waiting for him, "So?"

Cass couldn't help but smile, "I asked if he wanted to come to a party tonight."

"Did you ask if he wanted to .... You know?"

"You don't ask someone that the first time you meet them," Cass said sounding appalled at Kevin's question.

"Oh... so how do we know that he might want to," Kevin paused as he didn't want to say it out loud.

"Did you not see him checking me out," Cass asked a little hurt that Kevin was so oblivious.

"Not really," Kevin admitted.

Cass laughed. "Trust me on this."

Kevin just shrugged, "Alright if you say so. We need to get cleaned up, ready to head back," Kevin asked Cass. Cass nodded and followed Kevin back to his house. They both needed to take a shower and prepare for the party that was coming up soon.

 

 

 

Kevin had never seen so many people in his home before. There had to be like 100 people crammed into his living room. The music was blaring, and someone set up some nice black lights that gave the room a unique glow. The entire room was moving and swaying to the beat of the music as everyone was having fun and dancing. Kevin didn't even notice Cass coming up to him in the sea of people. It wasn't until someone random touched him on the shoulder did Kevin realize it was Cass.

"What, did you invite the entire school," Kevin joked.

"Maybe," Cass responded as she hugged Kevin from behind. "Want to dance?"

"Sure," Kevin answered. He let Cass drag him to a more open spot, which was a little hard with how many people were in the room. It wasn't long before Cass and Kevin were dancing like everyone else. Cass always had a part of herself touching Kevin the entire time they were dancing, as if to let everyone know that he was hers. Kevin loved it.

After a good couple of songs later, Kevin wanted to get something to drink. "Thirsty," He asked Cass who nodded. "You want me to grab you something?"

"I'll come with you," Cass said as she took his hand and let him lead her to the kitchen for some beverages. It wasn't long before they both had a drink in hand and were just relaxing and drinking. Occasionally there would be someone that Cass or Kevin knew, and they would chat a little about school, how life's going, or how great the party was. Everything was great and both Cass and Kevin finished their drinks. Grabbing one more they started to head back to the dance room. They were trying to get past all the people when Cass quickly stopped. "Look who it is," She said to Kevin in an excited voice.

Kevin started to look through the crowd to spot a familiar face but didn't see who she meant. "Where?'

"Over by the couch," Cass said but didn't point.

Kevin looked and spotted who she was referring to. It was the person from the gym earlier. So, he did come. That meant...

"I'm going to go say hi. Wait here for me," Cass said.

"What are you going to do," Kevin asked.

"I'm going to make him feel more comfortable before I ask him about it," Cass gave Kevin a wink. Kevin could only nod as she already disappeared in the crowd.

 

 

 

Cass sauntered off toward the cute boy. Cass couldn't help but grin as she eyed the unsuspecting male who seemed to be a little shy in the corner. As Cass approached the still unaware boy, she couldn't help but feel a tingle in her neither region. Cass was always willing to test new things. It wasn't too long ago she thought about having a threesome with Kevin but didn't know how to bring it up with him. Figuring it was every man's dream to have a threesome she decided his birthday gift would be just that. Cass was prepared to share the bed with another woman but then Kevin spotted that cutie at the gym and then she knew he was the one. Cass approached their special guest who still hadn't noticed her yet.

"Hey there, I see you made it," Cass greeted the boy. The nervous kid seemed to jump a little at her sudden appearance.

"Oh... yeah I, I didn't have anything better to do," He said trying to act like it was no big deal. Quickly he seemed to realize how that sounded and backed up, "No, I didn't mean it like that, I meant that I didn't have anything to do. I mean, if I did I would have showed up anyway," the cute guy was blushing now.

"Aw sweetie don't fret over it. I'm just glad you came. Want a drink," Cass offered him.

"Ummm, yeah," he said.

"Ok," Cass took a quick sip and handed the drink to him. "Here you go."

"Oh, I mean I could have gotten one," he said seeming a little embarrassed at taking her used cup that she just sipped from. Cass couldn't help but grin at his reaction.

"It's fine. Go on, what are you embarrassed about," Cass asked teasingly.

The boy took the cup and took a quick sip to show he wasn't. Cass had him on the line, she just needed to reel him slowly. There was no need to frighten the poor thing before the fun even began. Waiting until he had a few sips in before she asked if he wanted to dance.

"Come on let's dance," Cass said tugging on his arm gently but firmly to make sure he followed her. Cass made sure to pick a spot close enough that Kevin would be able to watch without too much trouble. This was his gift by the way. Cass started out slow making sure again, not to be too aggressive with the boy. A few touches here and there, just enough teasing to have him flustered but not enough to have him running away. As the dancing went on, Cass started to get more aggressive with her dancing. More of her body was touching the boy's as she made sure to keep her body extremely close. Cass couldn't tell if the boy was a light weight with his drinking or was very nervous, but his face was bright red. "You're a good dancer," Cass told the boy.

"T-t-hanks," the boy said realizing how close Cass was to him right now.

"You're kind of cute you know that," Cass asked smiling at him. The boy gulped as he took another drink from the cup in his hand.

"Hey, I have a friend that wants to meet you. You don't mind do you..." Cass asked. The boy shook his head no. Cass smiled as she looked at Kevin who had been watching them the entire time.

 

 

 

Kevin watched as Cass seduced the boy into dancing. Kevin knew how much Cass liked to dance, and how she could get touchy when she got into it. Kevin couldn't help but feel a lusting feeling swell up in him as he watched both of those bodies touching and grinding into each other. Cass was right, he was going to enjoy tonight. It wasn't long before Cass said something and soon looked toward him. She beckoned him to come over now. Unable to wait any longer, Kevin decided it was time to meet his present. The boy didn't notice him until Cass had walked him into Kevin.

"Sorry," The boy said to Kevin as he turned around and looked up at him.

"Don't worry about it," Kevin told him.

"This is my friend," Cass said introducing Kevin. There was no missing the sudden surprise and shock on the boy's face at Kevin being the one Cass was talking about.

Kevin held out his hand, "Names Kevin."

"Hi, I'm-" He started to introduce himself before Cass cut him off. Cass pushed herself into him just enough to silence the boy.

"His name is Cutie. Isn't that right?" The boy opened his mouth to responded but Cass again was a few steps ahead of everyone. "Why don't you give Cutie your drink, it looks like he's empty." Cass took the drink from Kevin and offered it to the boy. "Come on let's dance and get to know each other better," Cass offered as she was helping Cutie drink the cup of liquid that once belonged to Kevin. As Cass started to sway and move to the music, she made sure to help guide Cutie to her rhythm. Kevin watched as both hips moved together. Suddenly Cass again was backing up with the boy until he bumped into Kevin. Cutie couldn't stop from being rubbed up against Kevin.

"Sorry-" the boy meekly started to apologize until he felt something poking into him.

Kevin too was surprised at the sudden rubbing up against him, as was the boy. It was hard for Kevin to not poke the boy with his member at how aroused he was at having his girlfriend and the cute boy in front of him grinding into him like that.

"It's ok," Cass said as she gently rubbed herself up against the boy who was sandwiched between both Cass and Kevin. "We think you're cute. What about us? Do you find us attractive?"

Kevin watched as the redden face of the boy look between the two of them. The boy didn't say anything for a few moments and just let Cass have her way with him as she continued to give him looks and moved her hips up against his. Finally, the boy nodded and gulped.

"I-I-I think your both, um... sexy."

Cass beamed Kevin a victorious smile. "That's my cutie," Cass said as she took Kevin's hands and lead them toward Cutie's hips. "This is going to be a night you won't forget." Cass reached into her pocket and pulled out three pills.

"What's that," Kevin asked.

"Something to help take the edge off," Cass told them. "Say Ahhh," Cass said.

Kevin opened his mouth expecting Cass to toss the pill in his mouth but instead she put all the pills in her mouth and leaned in and kissed him. She made sure to slip a pill into Kevin's mouth while kissing him. Once Kevin finished the sexy kiss and swallowed the pill, Cass looked at the boy still in-between the two of them. He looked stunned or aroused or frightened, maybe all three. Cass then leaned in and gave Cutie the same intense kiss as she slipped a pill into his mouth and made sure he swallowed it. Finally, Cass swallowed hers.

"W-w-what was that," The boy asked shocked from either the kiss or the mysterious thing he was forced to ingest.

"It's a secret," Cass winked at him. "Come on, let's keep dancing," Cass said as she continued to take charge of the whole situation. Cass made sure that either she or Kevin was always touching Cutie. Every now and then, Cass would kiss either Kevin or Cutie. Kevin started to feel something stirring in him. It was either the drug, the alcohol, or the atmosphere, but Kevin decided he wanted more.

"Should we go somewhere more private," Kevin whispered into Cutie's ear.

"P-p-private?"

"My bedroom," Kevin said.

"Oh..." the boy said realizing what he meant.

"Come on," Cass said as she took his hand and lead the small train of people through the crowd. Kevin couldn't help but feel himself get harder as they walked through his house until they got to his room. Cass opened the door and lead Cutie into the room. Kevin followed and made sure to close the door. Before he could turn around Cass already had Cutie on the bed and pinned down as she was already kissing him. Normally a person would get jealous or angry if they found their girlfriend making out with another guy, however Kevin only seemed to be turned on more from the sight. Kevin made his way over to his bed to get a better look as Cass was really going at it. Cass broke off her kiss giving the boy time to gain his breath. Cass gave Kevin a wicked look as she started to undress.

"Help me out will you," Cass told Kevin. Kevin was already helping Cass out of her clothes until she was only in her underwear. "Your turn," Cass told Kevin. He didn't need to be told twice as he was down to his boxers. "Join us," Cass told Kevin. Kevin was on the bed in a matter of seconds. "Ok Cutie, your turn," Cass said as she got off him and laid on the other side of him. He was now in between both Cass and Kevin. "Let's get you out of those clothes," She told him as she slowly undressed him. Kevin didn't need to be told what to do as he reached over and helped Cass as they stripped Cutie down to his underwear too. All three of them were now down to their underwear and in the bed.

"I-i-I've never done this before," The boy said looking very nervous.

Cass giggled, "That would make three of us than. There's nothing to be nervous about. Just let go," Cass said as she moved in closer and kissed him and then Kevin. "Let's just have fun."

Kevin didn't know who was enjoying this more, him or Cass. Kevin decided to be more forward and reached over and turned Cutie toward him. He looked nervous, but something told Kevin that this wasn't the first time he had been with a guy before. So, Kevin went in for his first kiss with him. He wasn't disappointed. "You taste good," Kevin said as he made sure to enjoy this as much as he could.

"Save some for me," Cass said as she and him traded kisses with Cutie. They were devouring him up like a piece of chocolate. "Tasty," Cass said leaving the boy wanting more. Kevin wasn't sure who took off Cutie's underwear, him or Cass, but it was gone next thing Kevin knew. "I knew you were a Cutie," Cass said as she took the member in her hand and gave him a gentle massage. The boy gasped as he withered from the please. Kevin moved in too and touched Cutie on the chest making sure to stimulate him in the right places. Surprisingly he had the same sensitivity and weaknesses as Cass did.

"Not yet," Cass said stopping. Kevin followed as he just noticed how much he was teasing the boy. Cutie looked a little disappointed that they stopped. "Let's not waste this just yet," Cass told Cutie as she started to undress out of her underwear. Kevin reached down and pulled his last remaining clothing off. All three of them were now nude staring at each other's bodies. Cass was the first to move. She got up on her knees. She then pulled Cutie up too and started to make out with him. Kevin was going to join in when Cass directed Cutie's back to Kevin.

"Relax," Cass whispered into the boy's ear as she nibbled on his ear. She than reached down with her two hands trailing down Cutie's body until they reached those globes on his back side. She gave them a gentle squeeze and then parted them.

The boy let out an eep at the sudden cold air on his pink anus. Kevin could see it wink hello to him making his member jump up with vigor. Kevin had always been an ass man. He thought only Cass's booty would make him want to jump it, but this... this was divine. Kevin watched Cass as she smiled at him. Still teasing Cutie, Cass nibbled on his neck as she reached down with her fingers and started to play with his rear end. The sounds he started to make let Kevin know that he liked it when his butt was played with. This only made Kevin harder. It didn't take Cass long to loosen the hole up till it was taking more than a finger or two.

"I think he's ready," Cass said to Kevin.

Kevin didn't say anything as he approached the rear end. Gently he took his hands and reached forward and grabbed those luscious hips.

"Gently," Cass said again as she guided Kevin and Cutie's rear until they were just touching. "Now slowly," She instructed as she used her body to push Cutie closer as Kevin moved forward more.

The boy in-between let out a sound of pleasure, as Kevin slide millimeter by millimeter of his junk into the boy's trunk. Kevin had to hold back from slamming into those warm and inviting cheeks of Cutie as he used all his strength to not injure the boy. After what felt like forever, Kevin bottom out as he collided with that fleshy butt.

"ohhhh," Cutie said as he was trying to get accustomed to the large object inside him.

"Just breath," Kevin and Cass said as they waited for him to get familiarized with Kevin's dick.

After a few moments Cass asked, "Better?" Cutie nodded. "That's my Cutie," Cass then moved closer until she was just inches away from her privates kissing Cutie's member. "You'll enjoy this," Cass told him. She swallowed up the boy's penis with her vagina. The boy closed his eyes as he leaned his head back into Kevin.

"I think he's loving it," Kevin said fighting the urge to move just yet. He waited until Cass was snug on the boy's member. "Ok, now the fun begins," Kevin said as he slowly moved his hips. Everyone made sounds of joy as Kevin began to thrust forward forcing Cutie to push forward into Cass. Kevin collided with a soft clap into Cutie's butt which gave Cass a nice thrust at her end giving her a blissful feeling.

"I'm loving this," Cass gasped. "More."

Kevin responded by pulling back and giving a slightly stronger thrust. "Tell me if it hurts," Kevin told the boy sandwich between the two lovers.

"Harder," He moaned.

Cass grinned, "You heard him."

Kevin gripped those hips a little tighter. "Harder it is." Kevin gave a much stronger thrust causing Cutie to gasp as he was shoved forward from the massive weight and pressure from behind only to collide into Cass who pulled him in as tightly as she could. Cass started to lean back as she supported Cutie on top of her with Kevin pounding from above.

"More," Cass begged as she was now starting to feel better and better. Kevin obliged as she sped up almost to max speed continuously filling the air with the sounds of him colliding into Cutie's back like a jackhammer. Cass and Kevin didn't notice the gasping and pleasured sounds that Cutie was making over their own experiences but if they could they would have realized how much he was enjoying this. Kevin felt a swelling from deep down starting to rise. "Close," He heard Cass say as she was already getting there.

"Me too," Kevin said between thrusts as he kept pounding into the delectable ass of the boy he hardly even knew. "Cutie," Kevin asked trying to gauge where he was. All he got out of him was moans and other sounds that were more feminine than what his gender suggested.

Kevin couldn't hold back as he pumped his hips as hard as he could and plowed deeper than before. Grunting Kevin blasted his seed as deep as he could as he slammed back into that luscious buttocks. Each squirt of Kevin's dick was heaven for him as he felt like he dumped gallons of his juice in the depths of Cutie. Kevin stayed sheathed as he listened to Cass come down from her orgasm too. Everyone was panting from the intense sex they just had.

"That was," Cass started to say.

"Amazing," Kevin finished for her. Kevin slowly pulled out of Cutie's butt and got up off the bed with shaking knees.

"How was it," Cass asked the silent boy still on top of him. The boy couldn't say anything. Cass looked him in the face and realized the boy was out of it. "Oh my. I think we broke him," Cass said sounding a little worried.

"What," Kevin asked concerned.

"He's still hard," Cass said still feeling him inside her. Cass pulled herself off the boy's member which was still standing at attention even after ejaculating in her. "You might be a keeper," Cass said to the still dazed boy. "What a cutie," Cass said. Cass couldn't stop herself as she took charge again as she rolled the boy on his side, so his rear was facing her. Smiling she reached between the cheeks and felt the anus still gapping a little with some liquid leaking out. "I guess I can clean you up." Cass didn't wait for a response from the boy as she decided to dig in. Moving her face toward that beautiful ass, Cass stuck her tongue out and started to probe and lick.

The boy could only made soft sounds of pleasure again from either his drugged, drunk, or orgasmic high... maybe all three. Cass kept licking and digging as she could taste the delicious ass and Kevin's taste fill her mouth. Cass couldn't help but keep going as she was enjoying the sounds she was hearing from the boy getting off from her. It wasn't long before she felt a hand touching the back of her head trying to push her deeper.

Kevin could only watch as his girlfriend was buried deep in the hole that he just tore apart. It was sexy as hell. Kevin looked down at his still limp member. It would be a while before he might get up again, but Cutie was still hard. Amazing. He never thought of another man's dick before but looking at that member that was still slick with his girlfriend's juices, he couldn't help but wonder what it would taste like. Maybe it was the alcohol, the drugs, or maybe his curiosity; Kevin didn't care, he went down and between those thighs and started to take the member into his mouth. It had a unique flavor to it. Kevin could taste his girlfriend's flavor from her orgasm, but there was also a foreign flavor there too that had to belong to the boy. It wasn't long before he realized how much the boy was enjoying it as he felt a hand on the back of his head pulling on him slightly.

Cutie was making more sounds of pleasure as both Kevin and Cass orally pleased him until his hips started to shake.

"Ohhhhhh," Cutie cried out as his hips bucked and shook as he orgasmed again.

Kevin suddenly felt a blast of hot liquid fire out of the object still in his mouth. Just as he felt the liquid eject out and into his mouth, Kevin tried to swallow it... he couldn't. Kevin suddenly felt the liquid hit the back of his throat and stay there as it pooled up in the back off his mouth and stayed there as the large member flexed and throbbed in his mouth. Kevin was worried about breathing and tried to pull back only to have an enormous hand wrap around his head and pull him deeper on the enormous member that wouldn't stop spasming. Kevin panicked and screamed around the cock and sperm that filled his mouth to the point it was almost spilling out from his lips. Still Kevin couldn't move his body as he couldn't feel his hands or the rest of his body. He was stuck attached to Cutie's member. Kevin couldn't move or make a sound. Kevin could only stay there confused at what was going on as he lay there unable to move as he felt the large penis start to shrivel up and shrink in size.

Finally, Kevin felt the dick retract from his mouth and pop out of his mouth. What happened next was almost too confusing for Kevin to understand. He was falling from the bed until he landed hard on the ground and rolled slightly under his bed. There he lay unable to move. What was going on?

 

 

 

 

Cass came awake to sound of someone sleeping. Cass was surround in a dark room unable to move. She tried to move or say something, but she was unable. What? Where was she? Where was Kevin? What was going on?!

Cass could do nothing as she could only wait for something to happen. As she waited she found that wherever she was, it was hot, humid and there was a sweaty and smelly stench to the air. This made no sense, the last thing she recalled was licking that cute boy's anus and then she blacked out.

As Cass tried to recall what was going on she heard a rumbled like thunder from behind her. She was unable to turn around toward the sound as she worried about that sound. As it seemed to get louder Cass started to worry. Finally, she felt something like a large burp rise up from her throat. She was unable to stop it as a large gas bubble expanded her mouth widely as she burped. Yet, instead of a burp like sound it came out as a loud explosion of a sound like a trumpet. Cass was horrified at the sound only to be disgusted from the reeking smell that filled the air after word. It was like someone farted...

There was another rumbling and creaking sound as there was movement from outside her prison. Cass was scared and confused as to what was making that sound and what was going on. She was in a complete state of confusion and chaos when suddenly, a light seeped into her dark world. Immediately a large hand, bigger than her came toward her. Cass screamed out loud which didn't make a sound as two fingers approached her and touched her face. They gently scratched her face for a few seconds before slowly retreating from her. Cass was stunned and horrified, but what she saw next nearly killed her. As the enormous fingers retracted, she was able to get a glimpse of the outside world. To her horror she saw a large mirror on a wall directly in front of her. She got to watch with complete disbelief as she realized where she was. In the mirror she saw the hand that she was greeted by, lead attached up to the large body of Cutie lying in bed sleeping. Cass screamed out in horror as she watched the parted butt cheeks slowly collapse sealing her away from the outside world. Cass couldn't believe what she saw...

I'm an asshole! She screeched. She was literally an asshole.

 

 

 

Kevin spent all night unable to move as he was stuck under his bed in the dark unable to see anything. All that he was offered was the taste of semen in his mouth as it slowly dribbled out of his mouth. What was worse was the fact that he could feel the liquid pooling deep in his throat unable to leave. It was disgusting as Kevin wept and begged for help or someone to tell him what was going on. He didn't understand.

As time passed, and night slowly turned to day, Kevin was slowly piecing things together. He noticed the dark shadows slowly taking shape into large objects that were under his bed. Judging by his size he was no larger than six or seven inches big. However, his size didn't mean anything to him, he needed to know why he wasn't able to move. There was a suddenly loud fart muffled above him in his bed.

Who was that? Would they be able to help him? Kevin tried calling out for help, but after a while he realized they couldn't hear him. Kevin waited again as time went on and after what had to be a few hours, there was creaking from the bed above him.

"What... where? Where am I," Said a familiar voice. It belonged to Cutie.

"This isn't my room," he said out loud. There was a soft thump nearby that Kevin assumed was Cutie getting out of bed.

Kevin tried to shout out for help, that he was under the bed, but he gave no sign of hearing him.

There was rustling sound as clothes were being put on.

No! He was going to leave? Where's Cass? Was she fine? Why just him? All these questions filled his head as he listened to the footsteps of the boy leaving the room and Kevin by himself...

 

 

 

 

Cass was still weeping at this whole situation. None of it made sense. She felt her world shifting as she could feel her world shake a little from every footstep that Cutie made. What was worse, was Cass wasn't even sure where Kevin was. Was he fine? Was he different like her? The many questions filled her mind as Cass tried to think of what she could do.

There were muffled sounds that Cass couldn't hear very well. Where were they going? It wasn't long before Cass felt her world stop moving from walking. There was some more movement when the pressure from the butt cheeks around her was let off a little. A little more commotion and then light again filled her murky world. She was again staring back at a mirror. The boy was peering behind him as he spread one of his cheeks and looking right at Cass.

"Whoever it was, he was big," The boy said examine Cass. "I hope he got my number."

Without another word Cass was slammed back into darkness as the enormous fleshy wall clapped shut on her.

Cass felt the boy starting to put on underwear and some pants.

Once again Cass couldn't do anything but wonder why her?

 

 

 

 

Time went by as the boy went about this day like it was normal. Every once in a while, Cass would feel pressure push up against her, signaling that the boy was sitting down. Whatever the boy was doing Cass couldn't make it out. There was sound of noises being muffled out between the material of whatever he was sitting on, his clothes, and not to mention the all-encompassing fleshy walls that pressed on her constantly making her feel claustrophobic. Just as Cass thought it couldn't get worse. She felt that familiar rumbling sound deeper. There was a pressure starting to build up behind her lips as she felt that gas bubble starting to build up and trying to escape her lips. Cass tried to hold her mouth shut to keep it from being released, but she wasn't in charge of herself as her lips parted open and a silent burp or fart escaped her mouth and filled the small space with the rotten stench. It was truly horrible.

More sounds were heard and the pressure on Cass was eased off her. They were moving. Where were they going? Did it matter? Cass wonder but it wasn't like she could do anything about it. There was a loud sound of something closing followed by a dull thud of something falling down. Cass didn't know what it was until more pressure was relieved off her. He was taking his clothes off. There was movement and Cass was now able to see through the opening butt cheeks in front of her. As the large fleshy walls opened, Cass was greeted by the sight of a white bowl. Cass was confused until she noticed the water below her. Cass immediately started to scream and cry and beg for help. She did everything she could, which was nothing. She was powerless as she felt something deep inside her start to move. She didn't notice it until now when she felt a large object slowly make its way up her throat.

"NO! NOOO!" Cass fought as she felt the sudden pressure slide up her throat and toward her mouth. It felt like she was throwing up very slowly. Cass refused to open her mouth as she felt the pressure on her. Cass did all she could, but she couldn't stop herself as her lips slowly parted and the disgusting object slithered over her lips and out of her mouth. She watched in complete disgust and revulsion as the large brown log came from her mouth. What was truly disgusting was the revolting smell that filled the air, or maybe it was the fact that Cass found she could taste... The flavor wasn't describable, as the enormous pile of waste crept out of her mouth, slowly stretching her mouth to the point that her jaw was feeling sore. Cass would be weeping tears if she could, but as an anus she couldn't. She could only pray that this torture would end soon. No sooner did that thought come through did she feel her lips snap down and cut off the enormous turd. There was the sound of grunting and Cass was forced to open her mouth again and throw up more foul waste as she couldn't' stop herself. Finally, she felt the waste thin out and finally stop. She was greeted with a few burps, or farts to be exact. After throwing up what had to be what felt like a mile-long shit, she couldn't' help but dry heave from the stench and experience she went through. After a few more seconds, she felt her world rock to the side and a giant hand come into view. A piece of toilet paper came up Cass's face. It slowly and gently wiped her lips and all around her cleaning her up. This was the only pleasant thing from the entire horrible experience that Cass just went through.

As soon as she was clean, Cass felt everything starting to move as she felt the large walls around her start to collapse back on her as the boy got up off the toilet. The sound of the toilet flushing signaled he was done. The pressure of his clothes being put on let Cass know that he was finished. It wasn't long before Cass felt the boy sit down on her. Cass silently cried.

 

 

 

 

It was torture for Kevin as he couldn't move for 2 days. He was stuck under his bed with no one around to help him. Through all that time he was worried about Cass too. Was she like him? Stuck unable to move? He didn't recall seeing or hearing Cass leave so maybe she was stuck too. People would start looking for him, right?

As if to answer is question he heard the sound of a car door closing...

His family!

They're back!

Kevin was so glade that they were back... wait how did he get them to find him?

Kevin prayed that someone would find him soon.

 

 

 

Cass was numb to the world. She was getting used to being an asshole. Or as used to as one could get. Being the only gateway for release of the bodies byproducts of digestion, Cass was growing accustom to the daily bodily functions like releasing gas or waste. Over a week or so has passed, or at least that's how long Cass thought it had been. There was no telling day from night. Only when the next time she needed to open her mouth up. It was truly a nightmare.

Once again, a bubble of gas leaked out of Cass's opened mouth. The vile stench stayed lingering around for a while longer, only allowing Cass enough time to identify certain smells. She never knew how much a person farted until she became an anus. Now she regrets knowing.

The sounds of a conversation being held from the outside world was muffled as the rest of the world moved along without caring about her. Cass had accepted this in the first few days of her transformation.

There was movement around her as Cass felt the boy get out of whatever seat he was in and move around. There were some sounds again that Cass couldn't quite make out. Suddenly the familiar view of a toilet came into view. Cass could own let out a disgusted sound as realized it was time for another bowel movement.

 

 

 

 

Kevin did his best to keep track of his days and found that it had been about a week since this horrible nightmare started. His parents didn't realize he was missing until two days after they got home. They thought he was out somewhere with friends. It wasn't long till the cops were called and they did a search for him. The only thing they found was that he threw a party, which his parents were upset about but were much more worried about where he was. Unfortunately, since there was a lot of underage drinking and illegal substances at said party no one was talking, which meant no leads on Kevin's disappearance, or Cass's by that matter.

Kevin would spend the rest of his life under his bed unknow by everyone-

There was the sound of footsteps leading to the room.

Who was that?

The closed door to Kevin's bed room opened and in walked someone. Kevin was curious who it was, but unable to look just figured it was one of his grieving parents. Suddenly the sound of his TV turning on and one of his game systems turning on greeted the silence.

Kevin would have rolled his eyes, or what he thought had to be his eyes. It was his brother, Brandon. Kevin hadn't even disappeared more than a week and his brother was already trespassing in his room to play his video games. Kevin would have been more upset if it weren't sad that the sound of gaming relieved Kevin a little from his silence.

"Ops," Brandon said out loud as a split second later there was the sound of a controller hitting the ground. Kevin noticed the controller land near him.

"What's that," Brandon said out loud. Kevin felt something large grab him.

Kevin felt himself moving as he was finally found from under his bed. Kevin started to shout for help from his little brother as he was brought up to the enormous face. But the more Kevin begged for help, the more started to realize that something was wrong. Brandon wasn't reacting to his cries for help at all.

"Weird," He said as he turned Kevin around to inspect his body.

Kevin tried to tell Brandon it was him, but he couldn't' hear him. Instead he was being turned upside down and twisted around in the air. Kevin wanted to know why Brandon was inspecting him so much. That was when he spotted himself in Brandon's hand in the mirror.

No...

Kevin saw himself as a large pink cylinder like shape roughly the size of half a foot long. Kevin was able to inspect himself more as he realized his mouth and lips were the entrance of the cylinder. He was a pocketpussy, a simple fleshlight.

Brandon sat down on the bed still looking over Kevin's new form inspecting it. It was obvious he had no idea what it was. Wondering what his brother would have this for, Brandon decided to inspect it more thoroughly. Without thinking, Brandon took one of his fingers and probed the lips of the device.

"oh," Brandon said shocked at how it felt. It wasn't what he thought it would feel like.

Kevin felt the large digit poke his lips. This wasn't good...

Brandon decided to keep examining the weird device. Sticking a finger between the lips at the opening of the tunnel, Brandon started to insert his finger as deep as he could. The inner part of the object was amazing. The surface was kind of slimy but also warm. Again, Brandon let out an amazed sound.

Kevin on the other hand felt his brother shoving his finger into his mouth. It was appalling as he could taste the finger. Yet as much as he protested Brandon continued. Soon there was more than a finger being shoved down Kevin's throat as he had 3 fingers spreading his mouth open as they explored the depths of his mouth. Soon the squishy sound of fingers moving back and forth could be heard throughout the room. Brandon was fascinated by this weird toy that he found. Yet for some reason the sounds that it was making was causing a funny feeling to build up in Brandon. He never felt like this before. As innocent as he thought the action was, it wasn't for Kevin. He had his mouth assaulted and explored by the enormous digits that filled him up. It was horrible as he gagged on his little brother's fingers. The sounds coming from his mouth were him trying to breath around the fleshy fingers.

Suddenly Brandon removed his fingers. Kevin coughed as he looked up at his brother. Without a word, Brandon got up off the bed still carrying Kevin. Where was he going? Kevin could see around the house as he was being lead to the bathroom. The door was quickly closed, locking both Kevin and Brandon away from the outside world. There was the sound of unzipping.

Oh God no.

Kevin was turned toward Brandon's penis as it was stiff. Kevin watched as he couldn't force his mouth shut. The member was slowly inserted between Kevin's parted lips and into his awaiting mouth. It wasn't long before Brandon pushed all the way in and to the back of Kevin's mouth. Kevin gagged around the cock that was quickly slide back and forth in his esophagus. The enormous rod stabbed around hitting sidings of Kevin's mouth and parts of his throat as Brandon just blindly fucked as fast and hard as he could. He furiously moved his hips trying to release himself. Brandon didn't know much about jerkin off, all he knew was that it felt amazing. Before Kevin could prepare himself, Brandon pulled Kevin as roughly as he could down on his penis and felt his hips jerk. Kevin felt a warm gush of liquid fire come out and land deeper inside his mouth where it accumulated and heated the back of Kevin's sore mouth.

Brandon just gasped and tried to catch his breath as he released his seed in the plastic toy. Brandon left Kevin on his member as he recollected himself from his first orgasm.

Kevin was just glade the torment was over. Soon Brandon would return him to his room...

Brandon grabbed Kevin with both hands and started to jerk him up and down again on his simi erect member. Brandon was ready for round two...

 

 

 

Cass didn't understand what was going on right now. Everything seemed to be normal but for some odd reason her lips couldn't stop twitching. It was like they were itching for something to happen. Cass didn't know why or what was causing this, but it had started a few minutes ago. Cass would be concerned if it weren't for the fact that she was an anus. Nothing seemed to matter anymore for her as she felt her lips quiver again. The only thing she knew was that the boy she was attached to was standing up right now, and that was about it. No idea where or what he was doing, just that he had to be standing. The tall tale sounds of talking could be heard but Cass, like always, couldn't make out the words or the context of what was being spoken. Just a conversation with dulled out words. The talking seemed to stop as the boy moved a little here and there but other than that, Cass couldn't tell much of what was happening. Still she felt her face throbbing and pulsing...

Suddenly the familiar sound of pants being pulled down drew Cass's attention away from her thoughts.

Cass felt some pressure relieved from her telling her that the layers of clothing had been removed. Suddenly there was a bright light that filled the dark that held Cass. Unprepared to what to see, Cass was shocked when she saw the face of a middle-aged man greeting her. His face was enormous as it stared right at her. Cass didn't know what was happening, she thought of maybe greeting the said face that was still staring so intently at her.

Without a word, the face moved in closer to Cass making her feel a little confused as to what was happening. Before Cass could question any more, the face's mouth drew closer and opened. A pink tongue extended from the mouth and came into contact with Cass's face. She felt the sticky slime of saliva rub onto her face from the surface of the tongue. Cass felt appalled as the tongue lapped at her face as it continued to move up and down, tickling her face while getting her face covered in the liquid. The motion of the tongue quickly changed from up and down to a clockwise motion as it twirled around Cass's lips. It was like someone was licking her face and lips, in a disgusting yet slightly pleasant feeling. After a few moments of the tongue doing twirls and spins around Cass's face, it stopped. That was when Cass felt the tongue push strongly into her. The slimy worm had enough force to start to pry her lips open and slip in-between them. Cass felt the snake slide past her lips and down her throat where it started to twist and twirl giving her throat a sick massage. The tongue moved back and forth, left and right, up and down. It even went diagonally as it searched for a particular spot that didn't seem to exist. Cass wanted to spit the enormous beast out of her mouth but didn't have the ability to do it as she could only accept the invasive monster and let it do as it wanted.

It wasn't long before Cass felt the long tube retract out of her loosened and gapping throat, and out of her mouth and past her lips. Once it left her lips, Cass felt her mouth hang open after the experience of that tongue fucking. She felt a small liquid dribble out of her mouth from all the left-over saliva the tongue deposited. As soon as the tongue left Cass's mouth it gave her one more lick as if to get a good taste of her before it retracted back to the enormous face. The face gave her a wicked smile as the person seemed to enjoy licking her more than she thought anyone could enjoy eating ass. The face retracted from Cass's view only to be replaced by something else.

Cass watched in horror as the face was replaced by the Giant's enormous dick. The large member was just outside of Cutie's butt and it was throbbing in anticipation. Cass tried to say something, maybe a warning to the boy she was on, that this was not going work. However, he didn't hear her. Cass watched as the tip of the penis started to edge closer to her gapping mouth. Cass strained every muscle she had in her face to close her mouth. Just as the tip was going to touch her, Cass was able to shut her mouth close. Just in time as Cass felt the pressure of the dick pushing into her. Cass tried her hardest and for her resolve, she was able to keep the intrusive object from breaching her tight lips.

"Calm down," The Giant said from above. "Just take a deep breath, and relax," He told Cass, or maybe he was talking to the boy.

It didn't matter as the battering ram came back in for a second attempt Cass did her best to keep her mouth shut. It didn't help. With a little more force behind it, it was able to pry open Cass's mouth and start to slide between her lips. Cass felt her mouth start to open wider and wider as the girth of the penis slowly slide past the last barrier Cutie had, his anus. Cass couldn't help but feel like she was choking on the enormous pillar as it kept diving deeper and deeper through her. It expanded her lips and even scarped up against her throat as she could tell exactly where it was touching. It was worse than the time she tried to deep throat Kevin's penis. As the Giant penis kept pushing and expanding Cass's mouth to try and hide its self from the outside world, Cass could feel her body expanding and stretching to sizes it shouldn't be able to. Just as she reached the apex of the width of the intruder, Cass felt her jaw dislocate, or something similar to it, as she was finally at her max stretching point. It pained her greatly as she felt her lips scream in protest. As much as Cass protested, the Giant continued as he pressed harder. Cass felt the sides of her slick lips start to slide over the girth of the enormous dick. It wasn't until she felt the tip of the mile-long penis push into the back of her throat that it stopped. It finally met it's limit.

However, the fun didn't stop there. Cass felt the meat stick start to retract as it pulled on her lips as it pulled backwards. It was like her mouth was trying to invert itself as she felt her self being dragged alongside with the penis. Just as Cass felt the head of the penis starting to tug on her trying to escape her grip, the direction of the pulling changed. The large shaft surged forward, scarping Cass's throat as it ploughed deep back into the recesses of Cass's mouth. It didn't stop until it hit that same spot signaling that it could no longer move forward. Cass could only gag on the massive length as it paused there for a few seconds. Cass couldn't hear what the two giants were saying but the muffled sound of talking could be heard. It didn't last long as the enormous pole started to retract, but just slightly faster. Cass could only weep as the mysterious Giant started to fuck Cass's poor mouth as he moved his hips back and forth shoving his junk back into Cass's tender mouth. She could only take the abuse as the cock slide in and out of her mouth rubbing her lips and stabbing into the back of her throat. She could feel her throat and lips heating up from the friction. It wasn't long before Cass's lips felt like they were melting from all the movement against her. Cass's throat was worse as she couldn't help but feel it flex and squeeze around the foreign object that stretched it out to the brink of breaking. Unable to do anything Cass could only gag and chock as the two Giant's continued to fuck. Sadly, the older Giant was very experienced. This wasn't a quickie between the two lovers as Cass soon learned the Older Giant was very good at controlling his libido. Anytime Cass thought he was going to finish it, he would change his pace and slow down just enough to keep himself in check. It was torture for Cass as the longer the sex went on the more tender and sore she became. It got to the point Cass didn't think her mouth would ever be able to close after this.

But everything must come to an end. After a good amount of time Cass could hear the sound of heavy panting and the thrust were becoming more intense. This soon followed by a quicker pace and the massive sausage in Cass's mouth starting to throb and expand. Cass almost missed it, but the penis pulled out all the way leaving Cass's lips gapping open, still thinking it had a giant object still in-between them. Before Cass could recover the cock came back in faster than before and mashed deep into the back of her throat where it stayed. There was a loud rumble as the Giant let out a shout of bliss and suddenly his member started to expand. It wasn't by a lot, just enough to cause Cass to feel the edges of her mouth to start to stretch to the point that they started to crack from the strain of the beast in between them. Cass wailed from the strain of holding the monster in-between her mouth as it exploded deep into her throat. It launched scorching semen into the back of her throat where it pooled and burned her skin. It was like someone poured hot milk down a tube and into her stomach as she felt the heat starting to expand with the puddle of goo. It was possible the longest orgasm Cass had ever witness as the Giant didn't pull out as he continued to ejaculate. All the while he would give a good thrust with every spasm. This only caused Cass more pain as the tip of the Giant's member was already at maximum distance. She felt him trying to stab through her throat as he continued to deposit his seed as deep as he could.

After what was eternity, Cass felt the enormous penis start to calm down as it slowly wilted until she was able to start to close her mouth a little more. Finally, she felt the member starting to retract and slither out from her mouth. She could feel the tip finally pop out of her aching mouth. Cass could see the size of the member. Even deflated a little it was massive. She watched as the cock pulled out from between the two massive butt cheeks that housed her, and let them collapse on themselves, covering Cass in darkness. She couldn't do anything as she felt her aching sore lips try and close complete only to find she couldn't. There was a half an inch or so gap between Cass's lips that refused to close shut. Cass felt her entire mouth and throat throb from pain, and as disgusting as it sounds, slight pleasure too. It wasn't long before the feeling of clothing covering up Cutie's rear end press into Cass.

Cass moaned in pain and disgust at what she just experienced. She was nothing more than an anus. This fact was cemented into her when after a couple of minutes, she felt some motion and clothing being taken off again. The sight of a toilet bowel was presented to her. It wasn't long before Cass was forced to throw up all the semen and anything else that was inside her. Cass felt disgusted at the taste of the old semen and other filth that came out with it. A couple of more grunts and a few gas bubbles and Cass was empty now. She waited for the familiar soothing touch of Cutie's hand coming to make sure she was clean. The only kind treatment she ever saw these days. When she was clean, she was plunge back into darkness again. Only to await the next time she needed to be used again. This was her new life...

 

 

 

"That was amazing," a kid exclaimed. A kid Kevin never got the name of. Kevin watched as the strange boy handed him back to his younger brother Brandon. The mysterious boy handed $20 to Brandon as he gave back Kevin. Kevin was soon put back into his brother's backpack. He was left there for the majority of the day as Brandon was still in school. After many bells later, Kevin felt the backpack moving as Brandon was done with school now. It wasn't long before Kevin heard the zipping of the bookbag and a large recognizable hand came in to grab him. Kevin was pull out into the open world of what looked to be a bathroom. There he saw another random kid he didn't know.

"It's $20 for 1 day," Kevin heard Brandon say.

"I only have $13," The boy told him.

"Ok, $13, and your desserts at lunch for the next week," Brandon retorted.

The mysterious boy thought about it for a second then nodded, "Ok deal."

Kevin was quickly passed off to the random boy who stared at him. Kevin watched his brother start to leave the bathroom, "Don't forget to clean it after you're done."

The mysterious boy didn't say anything. Kevin heard the door of the bathroom close. Soon a familiar smile Kevin knew all too well started to spread across the boy's face. He wasted no time as he hurried to a stall. Kevin would have cried if he could as he already heard a zipper being pulled down before the toilet stall's door even closed. This was his new life...

End Notes:

I wanted to try something different with this chapter like staying with the victims' point of view, should I do more like this?

Chapter 8 by Kickyou

"Someone looks happier than normal," Clair said as she spotted Ashely in class.

"Do I?" Ashely asked unaware of the smile that was on his face.

"What happened," Clair asked as she sat down.

"Nothing," Ashely said trying to avoid her questioning.

"Don't give me that," Clair said scooting closer to him. "Tell me or I'm going to have to drag it out of you."

Ashely looked worried, "I promised."

Clair gave Ashely a look of frustration. "Really? I can keep a secret. Come on tell me." Clair demanded as she tried to pry out the information from Ashely.

"Stop..." Ashely said as he tried not to betray his resolve. He couldn't tell Clair.

"Fine," Clair pouted.

It wasn't long after that did Mr. Steven walk into the classroom. Clair watched as both Ashely and Mr. Steven made eye contact. They both had a weird look on their face before they broke eye contact.

"No..." Clair said in disbelief. "You didn't," Clair asked Ashely. The look on his face said it all. "What was it like? Did you enjoy it? No wait, did he promise you an A+ in his class?" Clair snicker to Ashely.

Ashely gave her an infuriated look, "Shhhh. I'll tell you later."

Clair couldn't help but giggle at Ashely's discomfort from her questions. "I bet he promised to give you the answers to the next exam," Clair teased, unable to stop.

Ashely gave her a deadly glare that only fueled her teasing. Whenever she got the chance she poked and messed with Ashely until the class was finally over. As both Ashely and Clair left the class she had to know. "So, how'd it happen?"

Ashely looked so embarrassed, but Clair was able to wear him down.

"You know that last test we took?"

"Yeah," Clair said remembering the hard test that Mr. Steven gave them.

"Well... I asked Mr. Steven if I could see him later. You know, to go over some notes. Well one thing led to another and..."

"OH MY GOD," Clair squealed as she was imagining what happened. "What then?"

Ashely looked crimson red. "Well... we... um... you know... had... sex."

Clair gasped. "Tell, me, everything!"

"I can't," Ashely said embarrassed. "We swore we wouldn't tell anyone."

"Oh, come on, I'm your sister. It doesn't count," Clair told him.

"..." Finally, Ashely broke and decided to tell Clair. "Fine, but you can't, and I mean it, you can't tell anyone else."

"I would never," Clair said seeming a little hurt that Ashely didn't trust as much as she thought.

"Sorry, it's just... I don't want him to get in trouble. You know?"

"Yeah I get it, you don't want your man to get fired for giving you a few inches-"

Ashely cut Clair off with a scoff. "If you call that THING a few inches, then you need to brush up on your measurements."

Clair gasped, "Mr. Steven is packing?"

Ashely nodded with a smirk, "You could say he's really into long division."

Clair frowned for a few seconds, "... I, what?"

"You know because his- just forget it," Ashely told her sounding a little upset she didn't get the pun he thought was funny. As Clair and Ashely walked to their next classes Ashely filled her in on some of the details of that night.

They were at the point where their paths took separate directions to their different classes. "You should come over later and we can finish this conversation. I want all the juicy details."

 

 

 

"Hey Tod," Monica called out as she entered her recent boyfriend's dorm room. There was no reply. Curious, Monica headed further into the dorm and toward Tod's room. "Tod," Monica called out again. This time she heard some commotion on the other side of the door. Before she could wonder what it was, Monica was already reaching for the door handle and opened the door. What she saw caused her to gasp in shock as she watched her boyfriend nailing another chick. Tod glanced over to Monica, yet he still didn't stop. Instead it seemed Tod could care less. Monica didn't wait for a response as she rushed out of the room crying as she couldn't get the image of Tod fucking some other girl.

Monica rushed back to her dorm and ran to her room still with tears in her eyes.

"Monica," Clair asked knocking on her door. "What's wrong?"

"I-he-why?!" Monica cried unable to form a sentence as she did her best to try and forget that horrible sight of betrayal.

"Monica," Clair called out even more worried. "Open up. Come on," Clair pleaded as she tried the locked door. "Please, at least tell me what happened," Clair asked very concerned with her roommate's behavior.

Finally, Monica got up off her bed and opened the door. She must have looked horrible because Clair couldn't help but gasp at the sight of her. "H-h-he ... sh-h-he... Tod's cheating on me," Monica wailed as she fell into Clair's arms.

"Tod?... oh," Clair said holding onto Monica.

"Why," Monica kept weeping as she couldn't stop herself from grasping onto something... which happened to be Clair.

"Shhhh," Clair said trying to sooth Monica. "Come on," Clair said as she walked Monica to the living room to take a seat. Not wanting Monica to hold up in her room from a supportive person, Clair made sure to keep Monica close. "It's ok," Clair said.

"How is it ok," Monica asked.

Clair realized how stupid that sounded, "Ok, bad choice of words. Why don't you tell me what happened?"

Monica sniffed a little as she recalled the brief moment she was at Tod's place. Clair listened to the short but horrible tale, as there was no mistaking the fact that Tod was fucking around with someone else.

Clair couldn't help but feel sorry for her roomie. She was a fragile girl, and this was a devastating blow to her. "It'll be ok," Clair said calming down Monica's tears. "Hey come on," Clair soothed. "Look, I just got a gallon of Chunky chocolate chip cookie crush ice cream. Let's have a bowl or two and watch whatever you want."

This seemed to get Monica's mood to change just a degree at the mention of one of the best flavors of ice cream around. "Ok," Monica sniffed. Clair got up and headed into the kitchen to grab two bowls. As Clair made the bowls of ice cream for the two of them, Monica closed her eyes and leaned her head back. She couldn't help but have her feelings build as she kept coming back to that bitter image that happened only a few moments ago. "God... why are men such assholes? They are so faithless and pigheaded," Monica said.

"Don't forget selfish," Clair chimed in while making them their ice cream.

"Yeah," Monica agreed. "Men are total dicks... they can all just jump off a bridge," Monica said still trying to get that burning image of Tod and whoever that skanky slut was. "I don't want to talk to another boy again," Monica declared. She continued to curse all male gender people until she felt satisfied. Letting out a sigh she opened her eyes and noticed someone standing in front of her, it was Ashely.

"Ash," Monica said shocked at seeing him there.

"Umm, should I go," Ash asked looking a little uncomfortable.

Monica was confused at first until she realized that he must have heard part of her rant. Suddenly she was embarrassed, "How much did you hear," Monica asked terrified at the answer she was going to get.

"I came in somewhere around 'men are such asshole'," Ashely told her.

Monica let out a groan, "So all of it," Monica felt even more embarrassed.

"Why didn't you say anything," Clair asked as she returned with the two bowls of ice cream.

"I didn't want to interrupt. It sounded like you really needed to get that off your chest," Ash told them. "So, should I leave? I'm sure there's a bridge somewhere I need to jump off."

"I didn't mean you," Monica quickly told him. "You don't count."

Ashely looked offended, "I don't count?"

"Nope," Clair told him with a mouthful of ice cream, "You're like us girls. Now stop being such a boy and take a seat, I'll get you some ice cream." Clair got up from the couch.

Before Ashely could say anything Clair already shoved Ashely down next to Monica and headed over to make another bowl for him.

"Soooo," Ashely said, "Should I ask?"

"Well," Monica said trying to think of where to start. She quickly filled Ashely in who seemed just as upset and shocked as Monica was right now.

"Nooo," Ashely gasped. Monica nodded. Ashely quickly gave her a sympathetic hug. "You're right, men are such assholes."

"Well, not all of them," Monica said. "I mean there's you... You're not an asshole."

"Yeah but this Tod..."

"Let's not talk about him," Monica said.

"She's right," Clair joined in offering Ashely his shar of the ice cream. "Let's just eat this delicious ice cream and watch some Netflix."

"Oh, we should watch that new show that just came on," Monica said sounding excited.

Clair grabbed the TV remote, "You got it." It wasn't long before they were all there watching TV and eating ice cream, completely forgetting about the dickwad that cheated on Monica. After nearly finishing the new show and finishing the entire tub of ice cream it was time for Ashely to head back.

"Thanks," Monica said as she gave Ashely a hug goodbye. "You really helped cheer me up."

"I'm sure it was more the Chunky Chocolate Chip Cookie Crush," Ashely told her.

Monica laughed, "That too."

"I'll talk to you later," Ashely said. Monica nodded and waved bye as she closed the door.

"Your brother is so sweet," Monica told Clair.

"Tell me about it, I swear he's too nice."

"Does he have... someone he likes," Monica asked trying to probe the subject.

Clair paused, "Why..."

Quickly Monica replied, "I just don't want to see him get hurt, like me."

Clair shook her head, "Trust me, if anything happens to him, I'll make sure she or he gets a thorough beating."

Monica smiled at that comment, "I'm glad he has someone like you to look after him."

Clair gave Monica a pat on the back, "I look after all my friends, next time I see Tod... He's going to wish he was never born."

Monica couldn't help but laugh, "Thanks, that means a lot to me. For Tod's sake I hope he never meets you."

 

 

 

"Ash you got a second," Nick asked after class.

Ashely paused wondering what it could be, "Yeah sure." Nick pulled Ashely to the side as the rest of the class left the math lecture. "What's up," Ashely asked.

"Really sorry about this but... are you doing anything tomorrow?"

Ashely had a puzzled look on his face. "No... what's going on?"

Nick looked ashamed. "Well you see," He started, "We were going to throw Phil a surprise party this week for his birthday."

Ashely looked surprise, "Really?"

"Yeah," Nick said still looking a little embarrassed, "The thing is, well," Nick let out a sigh, "We kind of messed. The party is tomorrow, but we don't have much planned," Nick told him.

Ashely couldn't help but laugh, "No?"

"Yeah," Nick answered still looking uncomfortable at his confession. "I hate to do this to you but..." Nick quickly begged, "Can you help us out?"

Ashely was shocked. "Help? You mean set up a party for Phil?"

"I'm really sorry but we got practice and none of us will have time and I just thought maybe you could do us a BIG favor. I don't want to sound like I'm twisting you're arm here but," Nick begged, "PLEASE, it would mean the world to us, and Phil."

Ashely already had his answer for Nick, "I don't know... I do have that exam to study for. And I can't forget about my science homework..." Nick looked destroyed at the Ashely's answer.

"I understand. Sorry I didn't mean to-"

Ashely laughed and gave Nick a pat on the side of his shoulder, "I'm joking! Of course, I'll help."

The look on Nick's face said it all, "Oh thank God. Ash, you're a life saver." Nick chuckled, "You really had me there."

Ashely gave him a smirk, "That was the point."

Shaking his head, "Let me give you my number. If you need anything from me or the other guys, just text me." Nick quickly traded information with Ashely. "Seriously you have no idea how much this means to me or the team. And seriously, don't put it all on yourself. Let me know what you need and I'll see what I can do about it." Nick gave Ashely a quick fist bump. "See you."

Ashely couldn't help but grin at Nick's request. It was sweet what he was trying to do for Phil. Now all Ashely had to do was make this an amazing surprise birthday party. He had just the idea too...

 

 

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

Everyone in the dorm room looked at each other, "Were you expecting anyone," Ricky asked his roommate James. James quickly shook his head no. The sound of knocking was heard thorough the room.

"You going to answer it," Abigail asked sounding annoyed as she took another hit from the bong in front of her.

Ricky grumbled as he got up and headed toward the door and opened it. Ricky frowned at the random person that was in front of him. "Ummm hello? Can I help you?"

The random boy just had a smirk on his face, "As a matter of fact, you can..."

 

 

Tod was walking back to his apartment. He just got another text from Michelle. She was asking when they could hook up again. Tod quickly sent a text telling her to fuck off. He hated clingy bitches like that. Always wondering when they wanted to meet up again. Didn't they know he wasn't interested in anything more than just a few nights. Rolling his eyes, Tod walked up his front door. Using his key, Tod opened the door and walked into the apartment. The moment Tod walked into the room he knew something was off. There was a weird feeling in the air as he didn't spot a single one of his roommates in the room. There was always someone there, but not right now. Feeling unsettled by it, Tod moved further into the empty flat. Suddenly he heard a noise coming from the kitchen and spotted the fridge door open.

"Jackpot," Said an unfamiliar voice.

Tod watched the door of the fridge close to reveal some random person raiding the fridge. He held the two 12 packs that he bought the other night for this evening.

"Hey! Who the hell are you," Tod asked confused at the stranger holding his beer.

"Oh," the person said not sounding too surprise at his presence. "I was wondering when their friend would show up."

"What..." Tod said confused. "Those are my beers," Tod told him feeling like he needed to take control of the situation.

"Not anymore," he said sounding way too chipper for the atmosphere that filled the apartment. Tod was baffled by the response as the stranger set the beer on the counter and went through the fridge again. "Oh snap, KFC," The stranger said happily as he closed the fridge with a piece of fried chicken in his hand. Not waiting for Tod to interject his complete disapproval of his action, the stranger jumped into an open seat in front of Tod. Tod watched as the stranger had a wicked grin on his face.

"Ok, who the fuck are you, and what the fuck are you doing in my-"

"Sorry, do you mind shutting up," the stranger said as he chowed into the piece of chicken.

Tod started to say something rude until he found he couldn't speak. Worse he couldn't move. Horrified Tod could do nothing but wait as the unknown person continued to enjoy his food. Finally, when he was done he tossed the chicken bone into the trash.

"That hit the spot. OK where was I... oh right." The mysterious person did a slow walk around Tod who seemed frozen by an unknown force. "Hmmmm," the person said as he did another walk around him. "Not bad... could use some work."

"What," Tod said through his unmoving lips.

"Let's see...." The feminine boy said he stood in front of Tod. "Let's get rid of these clothes." Suddenly Tod's clothes vanished leaving him nude in front of the stranger. "Better," He said as he tilted his head. "Hmmm, you're a little too tall," He said. Suddenly Tod felt his body starting to compress. He would have shouted out in pain if he could, as he felt some unidentified force bare down on his head and shove his body down toward the ground. It was like gravity kicked it up a couple of notices as he felt his spine and bones started to compress and his eyesight started to lower. "Better," The demon in front of Tod said. "How about..." Before Tod could react, he felt his body start to send painful shocks through him. His hips were suddenly expanding while his waist and gut shrunk in. It felt like a bunch of ghost hands were pulling and squeezing his body as he felt his bones, skin, and muscles change. "And there," The smirking boy said out loud. Suddenly Tod felt his chest start to expand and scream in protest. It was like someone grabbed his nipples and started to yank them off his chest. His chest slowly was expanding on their own become larger and more swollen like breast. Tod was panicking as his body was changing right in front of him. The intruder started to comment on certain parts of his body. Taking a quick glance at the mirror on the wall, Tod screamed in his head as he noticed how his body was now unrecognizable from what it was before. His short hair was now long and flowing down to his hips. His hips were now very curvy. Any muscle features he built up were now gone and were very slim and feminine like. He spotted his chest was now bulging out to at least an F size. The only thing that remained that would tell anyone that he was a guy, was his penis, that still hung between his legs.

"Ok, what to do with that," The stranger said pointing directly in between Tod's legs.

"LEAVE IT ALONE," Tod screamed through his lips still unable to speak.

"Hmmmmm," he mused in front of Tod. "Keep it or..." As he pounder the though, he snapped his fingers.

Suddenly Tod screamed through his lips as it felt like someone punched him in the junk as it suddenly disappeared leaving a lady part there instead. Tears fell down his eyes as he wept silently at what just transpired.

"Maybe," The person in front of Tod said out loud as he continued to think about it. He snapped his fingers again.

Suddenly Tod felt his inward get yanked out violently as his penis returned. It felt like someone grabbed his inward penis and pulled with all their might. Tod whimpered and screeched through the pain as the stranger frowned.

"I don't know... should you keep it?"

Tod tried to scream his response, but it only came out as a muffled cry.

"Hmmmm," The stranger thought as he snapped his fingers over and over again. Tod felt a river of tears stream down his face as each snap brought back the pain of either having his cock punched up into his gut or yanked out into the open. After many, many snaps the intruder nodded. "Yeah, I like it better like this."

Tod felt his horse voice whimper as he looked into the mirror and spotted the unidentified person in it. He saw what he had become... a she. Tod looked in horror as he looked nothing like he used to. He lost nearly a foot in height, he now had boobs sticking out largely from his chest. His figure was very curvy and finally, between his legs he had a slit that showed his new gender. Tod couldn't help but scream at this transformation.

"I don't know... he might like them smaller...." The stranger said to himself. Tod felt his chest being compressed by that mysterious force. He watched in the mirror as his boob turned form F's to B's or C's.

"Much better! Oh, he's going to love you!"

"HE?! LOVE ME?!" Tod shouted in confusing and terror at his new transformation.

"Ok, lets head back." Tod watched as the invader quickly grabbed Tod's beers and then pointed to the coffee table that Tod didn't look at until now. "Grab your friends," He ordered. Tod couldn't do anything except follow the order as he grabbed a bag of white powder, another with what looked like weed, and the last thing was a large bottle of hard liquor. It wasn't until then that he heard the cries for help and sounds of dismay from the objects he grabbed. He listened carefully, he was able to hear his roommates screaming in ghostly voices, begging for him to help them as Tod put them into a bag.

Before Tod could ask the stranger anything, Tod heard his front door open. Excitedly the boy said, "Time to party!"

 

 

 

Tod had no choice as he was forced to follow the very excited and thrilled invader that had turned his world upside down in a matter of seconds. His legs, or to be more exact now her legs, moved on their own. Tod walked past groups of people on his way to somewhere. Every time he looked at someone Tod shouted for help, but his lips wouldn't move. Worse, he even saw the perverted looks in most of the guys that saw him. One even winked at him, causing Tod to shiver in revolution at the fact that a guy was coming onto him. It wasn't long before they arrived at a frat house that Tod had walked past many times but never went in.

"Here we are," Tod's abductor said.

"Where," Tod asked realizing he could now speak.

"The party silly," he laughed at what seemed to be a ridiculous question. Tod could hear something was going on behind the main doors but couldn't make out any of the sounds. "Before we start, let me tell you the rules."

"Rules," Tod asked again shocked that his question came out. He quickly tried to scream for help but found he couldn't.

There was a wicked grin that came over his kidnapper's face. "As you noticed there are something's you can't say or do... and others that you must."

"What," Tod said as he felt panic rise up his spine. "Like what?"

He got a wink as a response, "Not telling. Where's the fun in that? No, it's better that you find out yourself." Tod didn't like how he said that. Before Tod could ask anything else his tormentor knocked on the door. The door opened, and Tod saw it was a football player from their team.

"Ash! Thank God, I thought you forgot about the party," He said sounding a little nervous. "Who's this," He asked looking at Tod.

"This is Krystal," Ash said. Tod frowned at his new name that he was given. As he tried to object he found that he couldn't.

"Hi," The football player said, "I'm Nick."

Tod tried to call out for help one last time, "h-h-hi." Tod looked to Ash and found that what he said was true, he couldn't cry out for help.

"She's a little nervous," Ash told Nick. "First time being an escort."

"Oh, well don't be so anxious," Nick said as he let them in. "We're all in here," Nick told them as he led them into a large room that had roughly a dozen or so people in it.

Tod looked around the room and noticed the entire room was filled with the school's football team. They were all joking around and drinking some beers. He came toward a couch were some of the players were sitting. Tod had never felt small but standing in the room he felt tiny compared to the giants that filled the room. Tod's new height made him the smallest in the room. To his right and left were large bulky men who filled the room. Tod wasn't claustrophobic but with the burly football players, Tod couldn't help but feel his breathing increase from the sudden enclosing. The enormous players closed in on Tod as Ash introduced them.

"This is Krystal," He told them. "Happy Birthday Phil," Ash said happily. Before Tod could react, he felt Ash push him in the back forcing him forward. Suddenly he was stumbling forward into the arms of someone.

"Whoa there," said Phil. "You ok," He asked Tod who couldn't help but look at the manly person who caught him.

"Yeah," Tod said nervously. "Thanks..."

"You're welcome," Phil told Tod smirking at him. Tod couldn't stop his heart from skipping a beat at that smirk. He was so charming, and he looked handsome...

Wait... handsome? Charming? Tod quickly shook his head at the sudden thoughts that filled his head. This wasn't him. A guy being sexy? There was no way he would think that! Tod quickly tried to separate himself from Phil but found that Phil's hold was stronger than Tod expected. Before Tod could add more force to escape, Ash said something.

"Why don't you two take a seat and get to know each other? I've got some stuff to prepare, so you guys have plenty of time to chat." Tod felt himself being lead toward the couch by Phil. Tod took a seat.

"So, Krystal was it?" Phil asked.

Tod was going to correct him but found that his words weren't coming out. "Yeah," He finally said after a few moments of silence.

Phil chuckled, "You really are nervous. Have you ever been to a party before?"

"I have," Tod told Phil.

"Which ones? I've never seen you around here before," Phil asked making small talk with Tod. As they continued making conversation Tod found that he couldn't signal or say anything that would have betrayed his new looks. Anything that he tried, Tod found that mysterious force preventing it. Phil kept talking to Tod and it wasn't long before Tod was starting to feel more relaxed. His body wasn't as tense as it was when he arrived. Suddenly there was a quick body that jumped on the couch that pushed Tod closer against Phil. Phil didn't protest at the sudden lack of space between them.

"Ok," Ash said excitedly plopping down next to Tod. Tod was now pinned between his tormentor and Phil. "Now," Ash said pulling out the stuff from his bag. As he placed each item down Tod felt a shiver run up his spine as he heard those ghostly voices of his friends. First was his best friend Ricky yelling for help as a large bag of weed that was placed on the table in front of everyone. Tod looked around thinking everyone would be appalled but they were the exact opposite. All the football players seemed excited at the drug on the table. It was then that Tod realized they couldn't hear his best friend.

"Next," Ash said as he pulled out a large bottle of hard liquor which everyone cheered again. Everyone but Tod and his recent girlfriend Abigale who seemed to be the bottle. She was begging for someone to tell her what was happening.

"Last but certainly not least..." The bag of white powder, that was James, came out and was placed on the table.

"Cocaine!?" Someone shouted. "Hell yeah!"

This seemed to cause everyone in the room to get excited at the addition to the party.

"Ash, how did you get this stuff," Phil asked.

"I have my ways," Ash said giving him a wicked smirk and a devilish grin to Tod. "Let's get this party started! Fred, help me out with this," Ash said as he reached for the cocaine that was James.

Tod could hear his friend James screaming for them to help. Tod was unable to move as he watched someone come over and help Ash.

"Here," the new person said sounding like he had done this before. He must have had experience with the drug because he seemed to be handling James easily.

James' ghostly voice filled the air as the bag was opened and he was dumped onto a platter. "Help me somebody... help!" No one, but Tod could hear James. Suddenly James let out a scream of pain as Fred took out a credit card and started to cut into James' body. Tod watched in horror as his friend cried and screamed in pain as Fred cut and crushed up the large chunks that were his best friend. Tod looked over to Ash and felt his gut clinch at the look on his face. There was a demonic gleam in his eyes as Tod realized that he could hear his friends pain and torment. He was getting pleasure in hearing James' agonizing wailing.

"Frist line for the birthday boy," Fred said as he set up a neat line for Phil.

Tod watched as Fred dished out James' body so everyone, including him had a piece of his friend in front of them.

"On the count of three," Ash said. Tod wasn't going to hit the line in front of him but it turned out that his body was moving on its own again.

"One," Ash said sounding excited. James on the other hand was freaking out.

Don't!

"Two," Ash counted again.

Stop!

"THREE," Ash said. Throughout the room Tod heard everyone snort from their lines. Tod was forced to do so also as he inhaled through his nose and sniffed up the remains of his friend. There was the sound of a high-pitched scream as James was sucked up everyone's nostrils until there was nothing left of him in the outside world. James' cries became even stronger as Tod felt the drug flow up his nose. Soon his painful cries died down as the high from the drug started to kick in. Tod felt a tear roll down his face as his friend was snuffed out of existence.

"That hits the spot," someone shouted as everyone was sniffing and twitching their nostril. The group of people in the room started to get revved up from the drug.

"That was some good shit," Fred said hyped up. "That had to be the purest I've ever done. Man," Fred said standing up.

Tod was feeling the dopamine kicking in from James. Tod was feeling less distressed about the death of his friend as the high from the drug overflowed his brain. Tod wasn't sure if it was him or that mysterious force but suddenly he felt himself getting up, "Let's dance," He said happily to Phil. He didn't seem to mind as they quickly started to jam out to the music as everyone else too was grooving to the music. Tod didn't know why but he didn't seem to hate his situation anymore. He was enjoying himself with Phil.

"Here you go," Ash told Phil handing him the liquor bottle. "Happy birthday!" Phil laughed as he took a chug of the drink.

"Want some," He offered to Tod. Being one never to turn down a drink he took a chug out of the bottle. It tasted good and left a warm buzz in Tod's gut as he smiled at the drink. That was until he heard the high pitch screams of Abigail. All of Tod's happiness died as he watched Phil take the liquor and did another chug from the bottle electing another horrifying scream from Abigail as the liquid poured down the jocks throat and into his gut. Tod looked down and listened to Abigail's confused cries for mercy as his gut churned and turned her into whatever fuel it could extract from the alcoholic drink. Tod felt sick, and it wasn't from the shot of alcohol.

"Your late," Ash said out loud. Tod turned around and felt shocked when he saw Monica with a group of other girls. Monica gave Ash a quick hug hello and came to greet Phil a happy birthday.

"Happy birthday Phil," She told him.

"Thanks, we were about to all take shots, you down?"

She laughed, "Definitely."

As Phil started to get shot glasses for everyone Monica looked at Tod. Tod's heart skipped a beat. Did she recognize him? If she did she would be able to save him or something right?

She frowned, "Have... have we meet before? I feel like I know you."

Tod was about to tell her but found that annoying force preventing him from saying anything. He just stood there unable to say anything. It wasn't long before Phil came back with shots for everyone. "This is Krystal. She's a little shy but fun when you get to know her."

"Hey Krystal," The girls said greeting her. Tod felt any hope die when Monica just shrugged off the recognition as just a fluke.

"Ok, on three. One," Phil said.

Tod couldn't help but get that sickened feeling in his gut as Abigail's ghostly screeching for help filled the air. Tod did his best to try and ignore it, but the painful crying and begging was too much to block out.

"Two," Phil counted.

Somebody save me!

"Three," Phil shouted over the music.

Everyone took their shot, including Tod who didn't want to. There was a scream as Abigail traveled down everyone's throat. That was until she ended up in everyone's stomach. Then a horrendous screeching sound could be heard as she hit the stomachs of everyone. It was like she was being boiled alive or something as her crying didn't stop for at least a few minutes. Worse was how happy and giddy everyone looked completely unaware of the life they were tormenting.

"Another round!" Ash said with that demonic smirk hiding to everyone but Tod.

Shot after shot Tod had to endure the painful and agonizing sounds of Abigail slowly being dissolved by everyone in the room. Tod looked around and the ghostly sounds of Abigail screaming, and wailing could be heard from everyone's gut as she was endlessly tormented until there was just a little bit left.

"Last one for the birthday boy," someone called out.

Tod watched in horror as Phil took the last remaining bit of Abigail and dumped it into his mouth. Tod thought it was over but before he could react, Phil grabbed Tod and kissed him on the mouth. Frozen from surprise and slight disgust of kissing a guy, Tod felt the man transfer half of Abigail from his mouth into Tod's mouth. This forced him to drink the last bit of his girlfriend. She shrieked and pleaded throughout the whole kiss until she silently died in both their stomachs. What was worse was that Tod could feel himself enjoying the kiss the longer they were smooching. It wasn't until a few more moments later did Phil stop and pull himself away from Tod. He had a smile on his face.

"Looks like you enjoyed that as much as I did," He told Tod.

"I..." he was at a loss of words. Did he enjoy it? No! He couldn't have, that was a guy who kissed him... and worse his girlfriend was now gone too! But horrifyingly deep down, he couldn't lie to himself... he did enjoy it.

Tod was brought back to reality when he heard his best friends cries for help. Turning toward the sound Tod watched as Fred was starting to roll a bunch of blunts with Ricky being spread out onto each piece of paper. Tod could do nothing as he had to listen to his best friend beg Ash to spare him, which didn't happen.

"Almost done," Fred said

I didn't do anything to you! Ricky shouted at Ash. Ash only grinned and turned toward Tod.

Tod suddenly paled as it suddenly hit him. Ricky and the others didn't do anything, it was Tod. Tod looked at the oblivious Monica who was talking to some of the other guys. This was revenge for Monica. All because of him...

"Ok," Fred said as he handed a joint to everyone and started to light the ends of each on as he handed them out. It wasn't long before the room was filled with smoke and the screams of Ricky as he was being burnt alive. Each puff that everyone took caused Ricky to howl in agony as everyone got lit off of him. Tod couldn't stop himself from inhaling his best friend causing him agony with each hit he took. It was horrible that each puff that someone took brought them delight while causing so much anguish to Ricky.

"Where did you get this stuff," Fred ask taking a huge hit that caused Ricky to shriek in pain as more than half his body was incinerated by the drag. "I mean this is the freshest weed I've ever had." Tod took another hit hoping soon that Ricky's torment would be over. He couldn't stop himself, but hopefully he could hurry up and put Ricky out of his misery.

Tod found out that the quicker he tried to help Ricky the higher he got, and the less he heard him. In the end, Tod didn't even notice the silence of Ricky who was eventually singed out of existence along with the rest of Tod's friends.

Tod took his last hit before the blunt was dead and then tossed it in an ashtray that everyone used to put out theirs. At this point the party was at its peak with everyone high, drunk, and enjoying themselves. Everyone except for Tod. He couldn't help but feel sick and disgusted at what happened to his friends, and the part he played in their demise. Still he couldn't just grieve for them as his own body betrayed him forcing him to mingle with Phil. The more Tod talked with Phil the closer he felt they were becoming.

The night went on and the party slowly died down along with everyone's buzz. Eventually the party was coming to a close and soon it dawned on Tod what was to become of him?

"So are we going to your place for a little afterparty," Tod asked Phil. He figured if he was with him he was safe, in fact Phil's presence was very comforting to Tod. Tod enjoyed being there with Phil.

"We still got a few drinks left in the fridge," Phil said. "So why not."

Tod felt relieved that the party wasn't over just yet. He had a sinking feeling that once it was he would end up like his friends. Tod held onto Phil's hand as they headed back to his place. Once they entered the dorm Tod was instantly assaulted by Phil's mouth as he started to kiss Tod. Phil didn't even give Tod a moment as he picked up his small light body and carried him away to what he could only assume was his room...

 

 

 

Ashely watched Phil enjoy his gift as he effortlessly carried it off to enjoy some private time. Ashely was glad that Phil had a nice birthday. Feeling tired from all the partying and how fun the night turned out to be, he headed to his room to go to bed. As he jumped into bed, he couldn't help but overhear Phil and his toy through the thin walls. It wasn't long before Ashely could hear the sounds of those two going at it. Ashely grinned as he got up and grabbed his tissue box. Laying back on his bed and with a good amount of tissues, he closed his eyes and imagined what was happing right now.

 

 

 

Tod gapped at the enormous stick that rubbed up against his nude body. The thing was enormous compared to him. Tod was so engrossed in the moment that he forgot who he was, all he knew was that he wanted it. Swallowing, Tod touched the large member that seemed to grow larger ever second. Soon it would be too large to fit inside him. Tod looked up at the handsome man that made his heart beat faster. He was in love with Phil. Tod moved his hands down the length of Phil who seemed to react exactly as Tod would expect.

"Can I put it in," Phil asked making sure to tease Tod's nipples while he asked.

"Yes... gently," Tod said feeling very turned on right now. He wanted that penis so bad that he was shaking right now. Tod felt the tip press into him causing him to shiver. It was going to be painful...

Phil eased himself in as gently as possible, but Tod still couldn't stop from making a painful sound at the size. It took a while before Tod was comfortable with the enormous log of meat that filled his vagina. It was a very filling feeling for Tod as he could feel it in his core. Phil easily picked up Tod and got into a more comfortable position, with Tod on top and Phil on the bottom.

"Move when you're ready," Phil told him.

Tod couldn't breath as it felt like Phil was stabbing him with his pole. Finally, when he could get his breath he started to move his hips and bob up and down as much as he could. Tod needed to feel Phil's hands on him more, so he took Phil's hands and lead them to his breast for him to provide stimulation there too. It wasn't long before Tod was bouncing up and down on Phil's dick as he felt the pleasing feeling of having him inside. Tod let out moans and other sounds as he felt Phil's penis pierce him as deep as it could before repeating the process over and over again. Phil seemed to be enjoying it as he joined in and started to thrust at an even tempo. Tod let out a happy moan and leaned forward toward Phil. He wanted to kiss Phil so bad right now...

Wait kiss him?

HE'S A DUDE!

I'M A DUDE!

WHAT THE FUCK!

Tod's mind snapped back to reality as he realized what was going on. He was losing himself. He's was thinking more like a girl now than ever before. Tod felt disgusted as he could feel the enormous dick in him punch its way up into his stomach.

"oh god," Tod said in disgusted that was missed by Phil.

"OH GOD," Phil said feeling the walls around his penis grip him. Phil didn't notice it was because of shock and revolution and thought it was from Tod's orgasm. "That's it," Phil said sitting up as he gripped onto Tod out of pure instinct. Phil let out a growl as he poured his seed into Tod who could do nothing as he was being held by the large man in a tight grip. He felt the hot surging semen rush up into is vagina. Phil gave a few more thrust as he pumped his load into Tod before feeling himself calm down and shrink.

"oooo that was good," Phil said as he extracted himself and unwrapped himself from Tod. Tod just felt disgusted at what just happened. Phil got up and headed toward the bathroom leaving Tod to lay there confused and horrified. What was happening to him...?

It wasn't long before Phil came back. Tod was going to get up and leave but suddenly the massive arms of the man wrapped around him and pulled him close. Phil was spooning with Tod.

Tod was disgusted... or was he? Tod felt something stirring in him as his disgust turned to love as he suddenly remembered that he loved Phil. Smiling at his new-found feelings Tod closed his eyes and accepted his fate...

 

 

 

Ashely tossed the tissues away. He just a had one of the best ejaculations ever just by imagine himself fucking Tod instead of it being Phil. What got him off more though was when Tod's mind fought back against the feminine part, so he was himself when Phil deposited his love juices deep inside him. Ashely could hear Tod's screams inside his mind as he took it like a slut. It couldn't have been better timed. Ashely feeling sated from masturbating, he decided it was time for bed.

 

 

 

Tod was woken up from Phil getting out of bed.

"Good morning," Tod said enjoying the moment.

"Morning," Phil said grabbing some clothes.

"I was wondering if you wanted to grab some food-" Tod started to say.

"Can't, got to shower and head to practice."

"Oh, well maybe after-" Tod started to say.

"Look," Phil said with a note of sincerity, "Last night was great, but I thought it was a one-night thing. I have a lot going on. Practice and school takes up a lot of my time."

Tod's heart stop beating. What was he saying. "What do you mean?"

"I just don't have the time for girlfriend. Sorry." Tod could feel his heart shattering at those words.

Tod was devastated at what Phil was saying. "But-"

Phil started to head for the door, "If you need cash for an uber, I left you a 20 on the night stand." Phil then headed for the shower and closed the door.

Tod felt like his entire world fall apart, he couldn't stop from crying at the cold fact that he was nothing but a one-night stand for Phil and nothing more. It hurt as he cried silent tears. He loved Phil and now he wouldn't be able to-

STOP IT!

Tod shouted to himself as he started to remember he wasn't like this. He was guy who was transformed into this person. Yet he couldn't' stop the tears that came back as he tried to fight these weird feelings. Tod had done this many, many times to other women. Sleeping with them for a little while then moving on, but for it to happen to him... it felt horrible. How could he do that to those sweet women. Breaking their hearts so they felt like he did now. He was disgusted with himself for treating women like this...

"What's going on," Tod said to himself feeling his sanity snapping. His personality was flip flopping faster than he could keep up with.

"Oh you're still here," Ash asked standing in the door way just waking up.

"What did you do to me," Tod asked between his mixed feeling that kept changing on him.

Ashely pointed to the mirror in the room, "I turned you into a girl, duh."

"Why? What the hell did you do this to me for? Was it because of Monica? I'm sorry, ok? I'll go apologize and do whatever you want me to do. I swear it," Tod said as he felt another wave of heartbreak rush over him causing him to cry at the abandonment he just received.

"You think this is about Monica," Ashely asked finding this hilarious.

"Isn't it?"

Ashley laughed coldly, "Not even. I just needed a last minute gift for Phil. I just happen to find your place." Tod felt revulsion at the response.

"Please, change me back," Tod begged. He crawled out of bed and toward Ashely. "I'll do anything, just change me back." Tod said disgusted at the thought of what would he be asked. If it meant him returning to normal, then he would do it.

"Are you sure? I was thinking of leaving you like this and just let your mind become more and more girly until your entire personality and being is swallowed up and completely erased. Forever becoming a girl for the rest of your life. The Tod you were never to exist again, I think it might be fun."

"NO," Tod begged as he could feel the other part of him starting to awaken and swallow his sanity again making him how he was last night. "Please!"

Ashely seemed to be thinking about it. Finally, he let out an annoyed sigh, "Fine. I'll change you back." Tod felt relief rush through him at the wonderful news he was just told. He was going to be turned back to normal. As soon as Tod looked Ashely in the face he knew something was wrong. Ashely had a wicked grin on his face telling Tod that something wasn't right.

 

 

 

Monica was studying when Clair and Ashely came in through the front door.

"Hey," Monica greeted as she tried to continue to look through her book.

"Hey Monica," Clair said. "I just grabbing somethings before heading out to for some food. You in?"

Monica shook her head, "Big test coming up soon, maybe next time."

"Gotcha, I'll be right back," Clair told Ashely as she headed to her room to grab whatever she needed.

Ashely sat down next to Monica and asked, "So is your birthday coming up soon?"

Monica looked puzzled at the odd question, "In 3 months..."

"Oh," Ashely said sounding disappointed. "Well happy very early birthday then," Ashely said as he pulled out a gift for her.

Now Monica seemed very confused. "Umm, thanks? Why so sudden?"

"Well," Ashely told her, "I ran into Tod the other day." Monica couldn't help feel a bitter resentment at the name. "After a very brief conversation with him, he reminded me of something."

"Like," Monica asked wondering where this was going.

"Open it," Ashely told her. Monica wasn't sure what to expect until she opened the box and noticed the rubbery plastic phallus shaped object. It was a dildo.

Monica couldn't help but blurt out a laugh. "Oh my God."

"I knew you would like it," Ashely told her.

"I mean... he was a dildo," Monica told him still smiling at the wickedly sick joke.

"Once a dildo always a dildo," Ashley laughed.

"Thanks," Monica told Ashely. "You didn't have to."

Ashely just shrugged, "I figured one more good laugh would help you forget about him."

Monica laughed again, "Well it was a good laugh." Monica set the present down.

Clair came out of her room, "What's so funny?"

"Your brother. He's got a sick but funny sense of humor."

Clair rolled her eyes, "Tell me about it. Ok, let's get going. You want us to bring anything back?"

"I'm good, thanks," Monica told them.

"We'll leave you alone for some private time," Ashely said giving her a wink as they left.

Monica Gapped at him, "Ash!"

He just laughed as he darted out of the room.

Clair frowned at the joke she didn't know about but didn't ask. As the door closed to leave Monica in silence, she couldn't help but laugh at Ashely. He was something, that was for sure. Shaking her head, Monica went back to studying. It wasn't long before her eyes darted to the box. It had been a while since she enjoyed herself.

"Fine," Monica told herself out loud sigh of defeat. She got up off the couch and grabbed the box containing her present. "Since I got some alone time, might as well," Monica again talked to herself. She headed to her room where she would have more privacy to please herself. Holding the sex toy in her hand she was oblivious to the ghostly howls that it was making. Begging for her to notice him and to stop, however the dildo wasn't heard. Its life was now in her hands, literally.

Chapter 9 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Not sure if it matters but little kid content


"You can't be serious mom," Nick said over the phone. He was at Phil's place just hanging out when he got a call from his mother. It wasn't long before he found out the reason for the unexpected call.

"You bet I'm serious. I need you to watch your brother and sister this weekend."

"Mom," Nick said sounding annoyed.

"Nick," his mother said in a voice that told him there was no arguing it. "Your little brother and baby sister need to be looked after." Nick's mom let out a sadden sigh, "I'm sorry sweetie, but the babysitter called out and there isn't anyone that can watch them. Your father and I won't be there, and we need someone trustworthy to watch them."

Nick closed his eyes as he tried not to lash out at something that wasn't anyone's fault. After a long pause Nick opened his eyes and said in a disappointed voice, "Ok... I'll watch them."

"Thank you," his mother said over the phone. "You know we love you."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah. I love you too," Nick told her as he tried not to be too mad at his mother for putting this on him. Sighing he hung up the phone.

"What was that all about," Phil asked.

"I have to babysit my brother and sister."

"Dude really," Phil asked. "But we got that ragger this Saturday."

"I know," Nick said sounding disappointed.

"But we were going to crush it," Phil continued sounding even more upset than he probably should.

"I know," Nick said again.

"But-" Phil started but stopped. "This sucks..."

"Tell me about it," Nick replied.

The front door to the dorm opened and Ashely came into the room and noticed how negative and depressing the room was. "Whoa... who died?"

"Beerathon," Phil told him.

Ashely frowned. "A what athon?"

"Beerathon. The biggest ragger that happens every year. It's practically a tradition for the football team to show up and out drink everyone else," Phil told Ashely.

"Soooo, pretty much any party," Ashely joked.

"But this is different," Phil told him trying to get him to understand the importance of Beerathon.

"So why is it dead," Ashely asked.

"Cause I have to watch my siblings," Nick told Ashely. "My parents asked me to look after them that day." Nick rubbed at his forehead as he imagined how boring and dull his weekend was going to be instead of how outrageous it should have been. "So unfair," Nick mumbled to himself. Just thinking about it bummed Nick out. He was really looking forward to this weekend too, but family came first.

 

 

 

Nick came into Phil's dorm room and noticed the mini get together between everyone. Phil, Ashley, Frank, Fred, and Clair were all there just hanging out on a typical Wednesday. Some of them were studying, gaming, or just chilling in the room. Nick greeted everyone as he took a seat near Phil who was gaming with Frank. Phil asked Nick over to head to the gym in a few minutes once he finished gaming. Waiting for the game to finish Nick noticed Phil's phone going off with a couple of text.

"Hold on," Phil said pausing.

"What?! That's cheating. You can't just pause in the middle of the game," Frank complained. He went on about gaming edict that Phil ignored as he checked his phone.

As Phil read his few text he suddenly let out an upset sound. "Nooo," He groaned, "Nick!"

"What," Nick asked confused.

"The Ghosts are going to the Beerathon," Phil told him.

Nick let out an equally upset sound at the mention of their rival football team. They were a very competitive school both on and off the field. The rivalry between both schools went on for years and it looked like this year they were bringing it to Beerathon this year. As much as Nick hated to admit it, the team really would need him for the event. Especially if Terry Tutsin, or better known as TnT, was there. He was a black hole when it came to eating or drinking events.

Nick let out an annoyed sound, "Of course they would show up when I won't be there."

Phil didn't seem to enjoy that response, "Dude you have to come now."

"I told you I can't."

"Just bring your brother and sister with you," Phil said.

Nick gave Phil a bewildered look, "Mike is 10 and Lilly isn't even a year old."

"So," Phil said still not seeing the issue. Nick just rolled his eyes at his friend's ignorant remark.

"What's the problem," Clair asked seeming a little interested in the conversation going on in the room.

"Phil's upset cause Nick can't make it to a party," Ashely chimed in.

"It's not just a party," Phil defensively said seeming a little upset that no one except him seemed to understand the importance of Beerathon. "It's Beerathon!"

Clair gasped shocked. Excitedly she continued, "Beerathon?! You're talking about Beerathon?!"

Phil's eyes lit up, "Yes, finally someone who get it."

"Never heard of it," Clair replied causing Phil to roll his head back and let out an aggravated noise. "What's Beearthon anyway."

Ashely filled Clair in, "It's basically a beer drinking party. Apparently, it's a tradition or something for the football team to drink the most or something like that."

"Now I get it," Clair said.

"And now our rivals or showing up this year and one of our best drinkers isn't going to be there," Phil told Clair so she understood the situation better.

"So why won't you be there," Clair asked Nick.

"Long story short, I have to watch over my little brother and baby sister."

"So, get a babysitter," Clair told him as if it were simple.

"I tried but they either cost too much or seem very sketchy. I'm not going to pay a random person to watch them, it just feels weird." Nick told them.

Clair thought of a solution, "What about Ash?"

Everyone turned to look at Ashely, "Me?"

Clair shrugged, "I mean your good with our cousins. Anytime they visit you always watch over them anyway. Besides," Clair told Nick, "You trust Ashely, right?"

"I don't know," Nick said.

Ashely looked almost hurt, "You don't trust me?"

"NO," Nick quickly said. "It's not that. I just didn't want to throw this on you. I mean it's your weekend I couldn't ask you to change whatever plans you have just to watch my brother and sister."

Phil seemed appalled. He nudged Nick, "Dude!"

"What," Nick told him defensively.

"If he watches them, then you can join Beerathon."

"Yeah but still..." Nick didn't seem to be on board with it.

"He's not doing anything anyway," Clair told Nick. Ashely gapped at his sister's nonchalant answer for Ashely.

"Hey," Ashely shouted in protest.

"What," Clair asked innocently, "you just told me you didn't have plans."

Before Ashely could reply to that Phil jumped in. "That's great, Ash can watch them, and you can join us at Beerathon."

"Wait-" Nick tried to say.

"Everything worked out," Clair said sounding proud of fixing the issue.

"Great," Phil said happily as he quickly continued the game he paused. Nick and Ashely both had the same look as their friends just jumped ahead and set up plans for them this weekend.

"Maybe we should talk about this," Nick asked Ashely from across the room. Ashely nodded and got up and headed away from the noise from the gaming. Making sure they were far enough not to be heard or have any sound effecting the conversation, Nick quickly decided to apologize. "Sorry about that. You don't have to worry about Saturday."

"I don't mind," Ashely told him.

"Seriously," Nick said baffled. "You don't have to."

"No, it's fine. As much as I hate to admit it," Ashely let out a disappointed sigh, "I'm not really doing anything this Saturday. If it means that you can go party, I don't mind watching your siblings for a day."

Nick had a relieved look on his face. "I owe you big time." Nick then rubbed the back of his head nervously, "In fact this the second time isn't it?"

"Second time," Ashely asked.

"Yeah, with Phil's party. You have no idea how much that meant to us, you really made that a fun birthday party."

Ashely tried not to look so embarrassed at Nick's praising. "Well, anything for Phil. I mean, he's a nice guy and all. Just thought he should enjoy his birthday."

"Well thanks," Nick told him. "I'm not sure if he told you, but he had fun."

Ashely just laughed, "I'm sure he did."

Nick laughed with him, "Thanks again for doing me this favor. Let me give you the address to come by Saturday." Nick quickly gave Ashely his address. "You got it?"

"Yeah," Ashely told him.

"My parents are leaving Friday night, so you can come over whenever Saturday."

"When does Beerathon start," Ashely asked.

"Should start up around 10am, but you don't have to-"

"Be there at 10," Ashely told Nick with a smile.

With the scheduling set, both Ashely and Nick headed back into the room where Phil and Frank were still playing video games and Clair was texting. Ashely couldn't help but think about what it would be like to head over to Nick's house. He was kind of excited about it.

 

 

 

"Thank you again so much," Nick's mom said as she grabbed her suitcase. "We'll be back in a few days."

"Yeah, I know mom," Nick said trying not to sound so disappointed in the whole situation. He still felt guilty for dragging Ashely into this.

"I left money on the table for food and emergencies," Nick's mom said as she headed toward the door. "Me and your father should be back by Sunday around dinner time."

Nick nodded as he recalled his plan to watch his brother and sister until tomorrow morning when Ashely would take over till Sunday morning. Then Nick planned to be back before his parents arrived. Nick didn't know why he felt like he was deceiving his parents by not telling them any of this, but he figured if they didn't know it wouldn't hurt them.

"Bye Mom," Nick said as she left. He waited until his mom drove away before closing the door. Nick couldn't help but look around the house he hadn't been in for a while since he went off to college. It had been sometime as he noticed that his parents had changed the decor of the living room. Deciding it was best to check in on his siblings to make sure everything was ok, Nick headed to Lilly's room first. Opening the door to his baby sister's room, Nick checked in on his slumbering sister. Nothing wrong here. Heading to Mike's room, Nick opened the door and noticed his brother was also asleep. It was expected considering how late it was. Closing the door, Nick headed back to the family room and decided to watch some TV until it was later, and he was sure everyone was sound asleep. After a good hour or two Nick finally decided he should head to bed. Making sure to set his alarm to get up early before Lilly or Mike, Nick went to bed. He needed to make sure he took care of his siblings before he left for Beerathon.

 

 

 

Ashely knocked on the door to Nick's house. He was greeted by Nick holding a small child that Ashely could only assume was his sister Lilly. She was an adorable looking child that smiled and greeted Ashely with some baby sounds.

"Awww, what a cutie," Ashely said already falling in love with the baby. "How old is she?"

"About 6 months," Nick told Ashely. "Careful though, she's a grabber." As if to prove his point, Lilly reached out with her hands trying to grasp onto whatever part of Ashely she could touch. "See what I mean?" Ashely couldn't help but laugh at the childish act. "Come on in," Nick told Ashely as he stepped away to let Ashely into the house. Ashely quickly noticed the house and the family photos all throughout the room. Some were of Nick when he was a child or more recent photos of him. The others Ashely could only assume were from his siblings.

"Let me show you around," Nick told Ashley as he quickly gave him the tour of the house. Nick showed Ashely where the kitchen was, the bathrooms, the bedrooms, and lastly where his little brother was. "And this is Mike's room." Nick knocked but there wasn't a response. Nick tried again, "Hey Mike, we're coming in." Again, no response. So, Nick tried the door. As Nick opened the door, Ashely could see that it belonged to a young 10-year-old who was busy playing video games with his headphones on and sitting close to his own TV. He was absorbed into the video game completely oblivious to the world around him. Nick let out an annoyed sound. "He'll stay stuck to that TV all day if you let him."

Ashely laughed, "Sounds like Frank and Phil."

Nick laughed too, "Let me see if I can get his attention."

Nick went over and tried to get his brothers attention. When he finally did Mike gave him an annoyed look. "What," He snapped at him.

Ashely could see Nick doing his best not to snap back at his brother. "I got a babysitter for the two of you."

Mike turned around and Ashely could see the disgust in his eyes. "I don't need a babysitter. Besides, she looks too young to be a babysitter."

Ashely just gapped at those words. He was used to being misjudged by his gender sometimes but from a 10 year old? That kind of stung, and the attack on his age too? Double burn.

"Actually," Ashely said trying to correct him. "I'm a guy. Hi, I'm Ashely." Ashely greeted himself trying to not sound too spiteful.

"Whatever," Mike said turning around to his videogames.

Ashely looked stunned at the hate being thrown at him already.

"Behave," Nick told Mike. Who didn't say anything as he went back to gaming.

Nick let out an annoyed sound as he headed back toward Ashely. "Sorry about that." Nick then said louder so Mike could hear him, "He can be a brat sometimes."

Mike let out a snide voice as he mocked what Nick said, "He can be a brat sometimes."

Nick gave Ashely a "I told you" look, as they left Mike. "If he gives you any trouble let me know. I'll make sure to set him straight."

"I think I can handle him," Ashely told Nick.

"I don't know, he can be a handful," Nick said not sounding so sure. With the tour done, Nick headed back to the family room. "Ok, you have my number, I already fed Lilly her breakfast, Mike hasn't eaten yet but he's old enough to take care of himself. Make sure Lilly gets fed her lunch around noonish, a small snack around 3 or so, then dinner around 6, and then if she still hungry around bed time a quick bed time snack."

"You sound like a dad," Ashely joked.

Nick scoffed, "I feel like my parents. You shouldn't have to worry about Mike, he's old enough to make his own foods and snacks. Just order a pizza for dinner for the two of you." Nick showed Ashely the emergency money. "You have any questions, or did I miss anything?"

Ashely thought about it, "Nope, should be good."

"Alright," Nick started to set down Lilly who didn't want to let go. "Come on Lilly," Nick said trying to gently get Lilly to release her grip on him.

"Let me try," Ashley said as he reached out. Lilly seemed to stop grabbing Nick and switched over to Ashely as she grappled him. "See," Ashley said. "I'm good with kids."

Nick smirked, "Thanks again, man. I'll be back tomorrow morning."

"Chug that beer for the both of us," Ashley told him.

Nick laughed, "Will do." Nick said bye to Lilly as he headed out to meet up with Phil and the others for Beerathon. Leaving Ashely to take care of the kids.

 

 

 

It had only been an hour or two before Ashely needed to feed Lilly. Heading into the kitchen with Lilly in hand, Ashely looked for something to feed her. Ashely found a small jar of applesauce for Lilly. Getting her set up, Ashely started to feed the young child her food.

"Open up," Ashely said in a cheery voice. Lilly seemed to understand as she opened her mouth and let Ashely feed her the applesauce. "Is that good?" Lilly giggled at the question and reached out for more.

As Ashely was feeding Lilly he barely noticed the blur of movement in the room. The sound of the fridge opening and then slamming shut along with the hastily grabbing of what sounded like a bag of something could be heard. By the time Ashely turned around to see what it was, Mike was already running back to his room with a 2 litter of soda and a large bag of chips. Before Ashely could question if he should take that to his room, Mike already disappeared. Maybe Ashely should say something?

Lilly let out a sound of disappointment at Ashely stop feeding her. "Sorry," Ashely quickly told the child as he went back to feeding her. Lilly ended up finishing up all the applesauce and let out a small burp signaling she was full.

"What should we do now," Ashely asked Lilly in a joyful tone. Lilly replied with a yawn. "You ready for a nap?" Ashely took Lilly to her room and prepared her for her nap. Making sure everything was ok, Ashley left Lilly for her after meal nap. Deciding it would be a good time to make lunch, Ashely decided to check in on Mike and see if he was hungry.

Ashely knocked and like before, there was no reply. Trying the doorknob, he found it was unlocked. Opening the door, Ashely came into the room. Mike was busy playing video games again. Ashely spotted the now empty bag of snacks and nearly empty soda bottle. "Hey," Ashley said trying to get his attention.

"Huh," He replied still gaming.

"I was wondering, are you hungry? I can make something."

"I'm fine," Mike replied automatically.

Not sure if he should have let him eat all the junk food, Ashley though of at least trying to balance it out with something healthy. "You sure? I could bring you some carrots or maybe an apple?"

"I said I was fine," Mike snapped sounding annoyed. "Jeez you're not my mom," He said to Ashely.

Ashely frowned at the comment, "I wasn't trying to-"

"Just leave me alone..." Mike cut him off.

"But-"

"NOW!"

Not wanting this to escalate into a fight, or worse wake up Lilly, Ashely conceded and left Mike to his own. Closing the door, Ashely headed back to the kitchen to make a small lunch for himself and something just in case Mike changed his mind. As Ashely ate his food he wondered if he should contact Nick and see if he could maybe help... no. He shouldn't bother him over something silly like Mike eating. Ashely could handle this by himself.

 

 

Ashely was watching some TV when he heard Lilly starting to stir from her nap. Deciding to go check on her, Ashley found Lilly waking up.

"How was your nap," Ashely asked. Lilly made an attempt at answering him as she tried to stand up. "Up we go," Ashley said as he picked up Lilly from her crib. Deciding to take Lilly to the living room where the TV was, Ashely found some of her toys and set up a little play area for her. Ashely was hoping to watch over Lilly while he watched TV but found that Lilly was more interested in playing with him. Lilly was moving her hands in front of her face, trying to play peek a boo with Ashely.

"Peek a boo?" Lilly let out a squeal that meant she knew the word. Ashely set down the TV remote and started to play peek a boo with the toddler and found it enjoyable. She never seemed to get tired of the game as time flew by. They eventually switched to other hand games which seemed just as enjoyable to her as peek a boo. It wasn't long before Lilly stop playing. "What's wrong," Ashley asked. There was a very tiny rumble and Lilly tried to say something that must have meant food.

"Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" Again, Lilly made the same sound which Ashely figured meant food. He looked at the clock and realized the time was almost 5, it was time for her dinner.

"Let's get you fed," Ashely told her as he scooped her up and went to the kitchen. "Might as well order the pizza too."

 

 

 

Richard was driving to his last stop for the day. He hated doing pizza delivers. He couldn't wait until he graduated college and applied for a real job. Instead of having to drop off pizzas and getting crappy tips, he would work a professional job. Richard found a spot to park near the house he was supposed to deliver the pizza to. Getting out of the car Richard reached for the pizza box and closed the car door behind him. Walking up to the door he rung the door bell and waited for a response. It wasn't long before he noticed the door open and someone answer it. It was someone around Richard's age.

A look of relief was on person's face. "Thank goodness you're here. The baby was getting hungry."

Richard frowned at the mention of a baby, "Totals 10.59." Richard handed the pizza to the person and added, "I'm not sure if you should be feeding a baby pizza..."

The stranger laughed at the comment. "Oh heck no. I wouldn't do that. The pizza is for me silly."

"Oh." Richard replied feeling silly for misunderstanding the person in front of him. Richard couldn't help but laugh, "Sorry thought you were going to feed a baby pizza."

They both seemed to get a chuckle at the response.

"That would be ridiculous. No, I'm feeding you to the baby."

Richard had to pause for a moment not sure at what he heard. "What?"

Before he could say anything else or move everything changed dramatically as Richard felt his entire world shift. One second he was standing in the doorway of the strangers house, and the next he felt compacted and pressed into a tight small space unable to see anything. Richard sputtered in confusion of what was happening.

Suddenly a loud sound of a door closing could be heard.

"I couldn't find any baby food," the voice of the stranger could be heard somewhere close but distant at the same time. "Plus, I didn't have much for a tip anyway."

"Tip? Baby food? What?!" Richard called out not understanding anything. He felt himself being moved somewhere but was still lost. That was until the pressure on him was suddenly lessened at the sound of a jar popping open. Richard was hit with a bright light in his darkened prison blinding him. Richard could see just above him and noticed the enormous face of the stranger peering down at him. "What's going on," Richard shouted at him.

"Say ahhh," The stranger said out loud.

Richard didn't understand what he was talking about or what he was asking. Then a giant spoon came into view. Richard let out a confused and horrified sound as the spoon came closer to him and the opening of his prison. It was too cramped for Richard to move as the spoon slowly dipped toward him. The spoon scooped into the jar and cut into Richard's body and scooped out a small spoonful of him. Richard didn't understand what was going on, or how he could still feel part of himself and see with the separate part of himself, but he was able to view outside of his container now.

"What the... WHAT THE FU-" Was all Richard was able to say before he lost his words. Looking outside of where he was trapped he could see the siding of what looked like a jar of baby food. Meanwhile he was being lifted up to an enormous face of a baby who looked giddy at the fact that there was a spoonful of food heading her way. "Oh my god!" Richard shouted out as the toddler's mouth opened up and he saw the awaiting hole that demanded to be fed. Richard tried to move off the spoon but as a blob of baby food he couldn't move at all as he was slowly transported to the baby's mouth. The spoon deposited him on the child's tongue as the lips closed behind him. Richard was assaulted by the slimy saliva that built up in the toddler's mouth. The undeveloped tongue tried to move Richard around, but it wasn't quite ready for that. Richard ended up being spilt out of the mouth and dribbled down the enormous chin of the baby who seemed delighted at the feeling of Richard oozing out of her mouth.

"Ops, your spilling him," The stranger laughed. The spoon came back and scooped up Richard and pushed him back into the horrible mouth of the baby trying to eat him.

"LET ME GO!" Richard screamed from behind the now sealed lips.

"Annnnd swalloooow," the muffled Stranger cooed to the baby.

"NO-" Richard cried out only to be cut off by his body getting sucked back to the esophagus and quickly gulped down the throat of the baby.

Richard felt that part of his body slowly dissipates as he lost connection to it and was now trapped back in the jar of baby food.

"What the hell is happening!?" Richard was frightened and confused at what was transpiring.

"Ready for more," The stranger said above of Richard in a cheery and jolly voice. There was the sound of a baby giggling and clapping her hands. "Oh, you liked that? Well here comes more," the spoon was coming back into view again.

"Stop this! I don't care about the tip! Screw the bill altogether! Just let me go!"

The stranger didn't respond to him as he was scooped up in that spoon again.

"NOOO!" Richard wailed out as he felt another part of him being separated from himself. The part of him on the spoon was being dragged off toward the hungry toddler who seemed particularly excited for her next serving of him. Richard could feel the heat emanating from the now open maw. He could see the tongue wiggling back and forth waiting to be fed its meal. "Please just stop this," Richard begged.

"But Lilly is enjoying this," The stranger responded.

Dread washed over Richard as he found out that his tormentor could hear him...

"In you go," The stranger said in a thrilled voice as he deposed the spoon that Richard was on into Lilly's mouth. Lilly's tongue must have recognized it's mistake last time, because there was no spilling Richard anymore. Richard was quickly swallowed by the hungry baby. Richard yelled one last time before he felt another part of him disappear.

"You're such a good girl," The stranger praised Lilly. "Here comes another..."

Richard could do nothing except beg for the stranger to stop. However, the stranger continued to ignore him as he continued to fed the baby.

"Here comes the train," the stranger said. "Chuga chuga, choo choo." Richard felt the spoon moving forward slowly at the sound of the fake train sound. "Chuga Chuga, Chooo chooo," The stranger said again electing a squeal from the baby as she seemed more energized at the play. "Here comes the train. Passenger of one. Last stop, the yummy tummy of Lilly. Make her a big strong girl," The giant told Richard.

"WHY," Richard yelled at the stranger who only smirked at Richard's demise. Richard was quickly plopped onto Lilly's tongue again as she swallowed another piece of Richard. The mouthful of Richard vanished leaving just a little less of himself trapped in the jar. Richard could do nothing as he was forced to play other food games, like airplane or automobile. It wasn't long before There was just one spoonful of Richard left.

"Ok, Lilly, last one," The stranger said. "You ready?"

The baby answered with a happy giggle and clapping sound.

"Here it comes."

Richard felt the last bite of himself being lifted out of his now empty prison. Richard felt the spoon starting to propel him forward.

"God, save me," Richard prayed.

"The pizza is here," A child's voice could be heard asking. Suddenly another stranger came into the room. The question and new person paused the spoon just inches away from his death. The child came toward the table.

Would the child help him? Did it matter? Richard figured he had nothing left to lose. "HELP ME! HEY, OVER HERE!" Richard kept calling out for the kid to help or recognize him.

The child didn't even blink at him. Instead he headed over to the pizza box and lifted it up.

"MUSHROOMS," The child shouted in protest.

The stranger looked offended, "You said you didn't care what was on it."

"SO? I hate mushrooms," The child pouted.

"Well, I can take them off," the stranger tried to offer.

"Don't bother," The kid said stomping off.

"Mike," the stranger called out to him. The stranger looked upset at the child's outburst. He seemed to have completely forgot about Richard...

Lilly made an upset sound at her last spoonful of food just barely out of her reach.

This seemed to pull the stranger out of his thoughts. "Huh, oh right. Where were we..." Richard felt himself being pulled back a little further. "Here comes the pizza delivery boy," The stranger said. While in a mocking voice, "Oh please... please baby Lilly don't eat me. I'm just a delicious puddle of food. Oh no don't eat me and turn me into poopy. Oh stop," The stranger teased as he moved the spoon forward.

Richard felt his entire body shiver at the taunting the stranger was doing. Worse, the baby seemed to love it. She seemed even more excited by the play then before. She was bouncing up in down unable to wait for the last drop of Richard. "Here he comes. The last little bit of the pathetic delivery boy."

Unable to stop it and not wanting to let the stranger think he won, Richard did the only thing he could. "YOU SICK FUCKER!"

This only seemed to delight the stranger even more as he smirked, "In you goooooo."

"FUUUUUCKKKKK YOOO-" was the last thing Richard got out before he was quickly put in the toddler's mouth. Richard couldn't help but cry as he realized this was his fate. It wasn't long before he was swallowed. However, unlike before when he disappeared ... he followed the mouthful down the throat. He could feel himself being dragged down the small esophagus of the baby and into the belly. It wasn't long before he landed in a heap with the rest of his body in the steaming hot humid room. The smell of baby food and vomit filled the chamber as Richard couldn't do anything except clump together with the remaining pile of his body. He could just make out the sounds of baby laughter over the sounds of the stomach gurgling. Suddenly there was the sound of Lilly's hand patting her belly echoing throughout the chamber. The movement jumbled Richard's remains as the gas in the chamber rose up and out of the opening in the ceiling of the stomach. The sound of a baby burping solidified Richard's destiny as baby food. That and the growing feeling of something chewing away at him. The feeling of the baby's acids already working on breaking him down into a more slushy and soupy substance to be absorbed and pooped out...

 

 

 

Ashely laughed at the decent sounding burp from the Lilly.

"Was that good?"

"Yaaaaaah," The baby told him.

"Good," Ashely told Lilly as he picked up a piece of pizza and ate it.

Yet as he ate the pizza, Ashely couldn't help but feel bad. No matter how he looked at it, he just did something atrocious. He just hurt someone without even considering how they felt. Ashely was ashamed that he ordered a pizza with the works and upset Mike over it. Ashely should have known kids didn't like mushrooms on pizza.

 

 

 

Ashely was getting Lilly ready for bed. Nick would be back in the morning and Ashely would be done with babysitting. He tried to talk to Mike but found that he had his room locked and wouldn't come out. He only came out to grab another bag of chips and soda. Ashely tried to make him something good to eat, a sandwich and some fruits but he didn't take any of it. Ashely tried not to let it get to him. He did ask what Mike wanted on the pizza before. He said, "I don't care I'll eat anything."

Ashely let out a defeated sigh. As he was putting Lilly to bed he noticed that she was using her diaper right before sleep. She was wetting the diaper and soiling it. But that was expected from a baby. Ashely picked up Lilly and headed over to the changing table and prepared to change her diaper. Just as he got it off, he noticed that there were no diapers nearby. He checked around and found there weren't any in the room. Annoyed at the lack of supplies, Ashely decided to ask Mike.

Heading to Mike's room, Ashley knocked on the door.

Ashely almost didn't expect the door to open, but it did. There was a pissed off little boy glaring at Ashely, "What!?" He snapped at Ashely.

"Look, I'm sorry about before with the pizza and stuff, but I need your help."

This didn't seem to please the boy at all, "With what?"

"Well, I can't find the diapers and Lilly needs-"

Mike cut him off, "Why don't you order some, WITH MUSHROOMS!"

Ashely held back his tongue as he was about done with the tantrum the child was having. "I'm sorry about the mushrooms, but I need to know where the spare diapers are at."

"I don't know," Mike snidely told him. "Just leave me alone," Mike told him as he went to shut the door. Mike add insult to injury as he quietly said, "Bitch." As he shut the door.

Ashely gapped at being called a Bitch.

"That is it," Ashely growled as he stop the door from being closed shut.

"Hey, let go," Mike demanded.

"You have been rude to me ever since I got here. Not only that but you have been a stuck-up brat all day! Now you think you can insult me like that?!"

Ashely shouting at him seemed to make Mike nervous. Still Mike didn't know how to stop, just like when he played video games he only knew how to attack, "L-Leave me alone you stupid..." Mike raked his brain for an insult and could only think of one. "Bitch!"

"That does it," Ashely growled at him. "You little shit."

Mike finally realized he messed up.

"It's time I put you in your place...."

 

 

 

Ashely went back into Lilly's room, "Don't worry, I found one." Ashely told Lilly. Lilly seemed just as happy as Ashely was coming into the room holding a fresh diaper to put on for Lilly. "Ok let's put this sucker on and get you to bed," Ashely told Lilly in that cheery voice that always seemed to make Lilly smile and giggle at him. Ashely had never put a diaper on a baby but that didn't seem to stop him from being able to attach it and get Lilly all set. "There we go."

Lilly seemed to laugh again and tried to look down at the diaper.

Ashely laughed, "You want to see? Ok," Ashely said as he picked up little. "Let's see," Ashely headed to a mirror and carried Lilly there with him. He stepped into the mirror's view and lifted Lilly up, so she could see herself in the diaper. "You like it?" As if to answer Lilly let out a squeal of joy. "You do? That's great! What about you Mike?"

"Ahhhhhh," Mike's voice could be heard coming from his cartoon like face plastered to the bottom of Lilly's diaper.

"I'll take that as a yes," Ashely said.

"What-how-," Mike said starting to cry out in confusion. Mike didn't understand what was happening. One second, he was arguing with Ashely then he quickly found himself laying on the ground unable to move. He thought maybe he got punched or something, but then he found he couldn't move. When he was picked up by Ashely, he found that his size had dramatically changed. Still he didn't know what was going on until he was put on his sister's butt and was shown in the mirror where exactly he was.

"Time for bed," Ashely told Lilly.

"Wait, No please! I'm sorry," Mike cried out begging for mercy. His only response was having Ashely lay Lilly down for bed.

"You two sleep well. I'll be back in the morning. Good night," Ashely said turning off the lights and leaving Mike and Lilly alone.

"Pleaseeeee," Mike begged not getting a response. "Lilly?" Mike called out. Maybe he could get her to... do what? Mike didn't know but he felt he needed to try something. "Lilly," Mike called out again. Lilly moved a little. "Lilly?" Mike tried again. Lilly rolled over mushing her bottom up against Mike's face silencing him for a moment.

"Ow," Mike cried out feeling the pressure of Lilly's rear crush him into the bed fabric. It wasn't painful just discomforting. Mike realized he couldn't do anything as he remained attached to Lilly. He would have to wait until Ashely came back in the morning. He just had to wait...

 

 

 

Mike learned the hard way that he couldn't sleep. He was too worried and horrified at the fact that he was a diaper to even sleep. Not to mention anytime he thought he would drift to sleep, Lilly rolled around or moved in her sleep causing him to be mushed up against her bottom. The hours ticked by painfully slow and it was a while before there was a dim light shining into the room from the sun. The sunlight was lined up just right that it hit Lilly in her sleeping face, causing her to squirm out of its reach. This stirring seemed to wake up Lilly. She slowly yawned and sat up.

Mike felt himself shift and his face came right up to the bed fabric pining his face into it as he was smothered between his sister's bottom and bed. Lilly seemed eager to start the day and tried to climb up out of her crib. Lilly stood up on her feet and tried to reach for the crib bars to climb out. No sooner did she clutch one did she stumble and fall. Mike watched as the bedding came right up to his face and smashed him into his sister's butt.

"Oof," Mike said feeling his breath rush out of him. Mike was mortified at the feeling of having his immensely heavy sister butt slam him like that. Trying to talk to Lilly, Mike muffled from her behind, "Lilly."

Lilly paused as if she heard something.

"Lilly," Mike called out again. Lilly tried to turn around while still sitting. This caused Mike's face to grind up against Lilly's butt and the mattress, giving him a case of rug burn. Mike cried out as he felt his face twist along with the diaper. When Lilly turned around and found no one there she tried to stand up again. Mike felt his face return to its normal shape. "Lilly, stop moving," Mike told her.

Lilly didn't listen as she waddled over toward one of her stuffed animals to play with them. Each step seemed to rub Mike up into Lilly's butt. Mike couldn't help but notice the smell of his sister's rear so close to him. It smelled of baby wipes and baby powder.

Lilly found her toy and sat down, mashing Mike again in the process.

"LILLY," Mike cried out finding it hard to breath. She needed to get off him now! He was running out of breath!

However Lilly didn't move as she stayed put with her toys in her hands. Playfully unaware of Mike. Mike learned that as much as he begged and cried Lilly couldn't hear him. He also found that as a diaper he didn't need to breath, however he still felt the urge to need fresh air. It was like he was being suffocated but couldn't actually pass out. Finally, after what felt like an eternity the lights to the room came on and Mike heard Ashely coming into the room.

"Hey there," He greeted Lilly. "Did you sleep well," he asked only getting babbling as a response from Lilly. Mike felt the pressure release itself form him and fresh air return.

Mike took a good couple large gulps of air as he was finally able to breathe again.

"Let me check on Mike," Ashely told Lilly.

"Yes, please," Mike said as he found himself being lifted and looking directly at Ashely.

Ashely looked at Mike with cold eyes. "I'm sorry," Mike cried. "Please, change me back!" Ashely didn't seem to even acknowledge what Mike asked. "The diapers!" Mike shouted, "The diapers are under the sink, in the bathroom."

Ashely lowered Lilly as he carried her to the bathroom. Ashely checked under the sink, and sure enough there was another package of diapers. "Look what we found," Ashely told Lilly grabbing the package. "Diapers!" Lilly didn't know what Ashely said but since he sounded excited so was she. "You know what that means," Ashely asked. Ashely then nodded, "That's right, you can go poopy now."

"Wait no!" Mike screamed at the news. "You can't," Mike begged but Ashely didn't comment or even dignify him with any form of acknowledgement. "I'm sorry," Mike sobbed again.

"Let's go get breakfast," Ashely told Lilly as he carried her and Mike to the kitchen. Still not able to find any baby food, Ashely took some bananas and mashed them up in a bowl for Lilly. Mike was still trying to get Ashely to change him back but found either he couldn't hear him through the seat. All mike could do was listen to Lilly as Ashely fed her. Once Lilly was fed, Ashely decided to pick up the mess before picking up Lilly from her seat. Mike was able to get his breath again once his face was lifted from the fabric of the seat. "How about we watch some TV till your brother gets home?"

Mike perked up at the mention of his brother. There was no way Ashely could get away with this. Once Nick got home he would notice that he was missing and bound to find him. That's all he had to do! He just had to last at least another-

There was a small gurgling noise that silence Mike's thought as he heard something moving around above him. It was Lilly's gut...

Mike whimpered at the sound, "Lilly..."

Lilly answered him with a toot that sliced through Mike's body. He could feel the heat filter through his face and attack what was his nose. Mike gagged at the smell of the intestinal gas that was relieved from the baby's butt. The smell lingered for a few more seconds before another sound was heard.

"Looks like someone needs to potty," Ashely told Lilly, or maybe it was for Mike. Mike didn't know but he was panicking now.

"LILLY, DON'T," Mike screamed.

Ashely sniffed and let out a laugh, "Whoa, that smells bad. I can't imagine what it's going to taste like."

Mike whimpered, "Taste?"

There was another sound as Lilly let out another toot. "Is that mean delivery boy upsetting your tum tum? Time to push him out," Ashely said in a sing song tone.

"No, no, no," Mike pleaded already feeling disgusted by the previous fart that left Lilly's butt. He couldn't take any more of this. "JUST CHANGE ME BACK!"

Ashely didn't respond to Mike, as Ashely crouched down but continued to hold onto Lilly in his hands. He made sure that Lilly's feet were touching the ground but was giving her support to stand up. Ashely continued to hold onto Lilly as he sang to her. "Time to make a stinky," He chanted as he help Lilly do a little potty dance of her own. "Time to make a stinky," Ashley continued to sing to Lilly who seemed to be enjoying the song.

Mike on the other hand was crying as he listened to his tormentor taunt him. He couldn't stop it from happen since he was a diaper after all. There was a little more sounds from above Mike as he listened to his sister giggle to the funny tone that Ashely was singing for her. She was oblivious to the plight that Mike was in. After Ashely sang another verse Lilly seemed to slow down a little until she stopped moving and just stood there in Ashely's hands.

"Poopy time," Ashely said to everyone in the room.

Mike only wept more as he felt the fabric start to stretch as Ashley help bend Lilly into a squatting position. All was quite except for Mike sobbing for his freedom. The sound of Lilly making a sound of trying to poop could be heard now...

"LILLY," Mike begged for her mercy, but she had none for him.

Lilly kept squatting there with the help of Ashely as she started to relieve herself. The sound of gas and semi solid material being expunged by the baby filled the air as she dumped her full bowels into the diaper that was her brother. Mike let out a gagging sound as he felt the hot waste touch him. The instant it touched him the flavor filled his mouth. The foul taste and texture of the baby waste filled his nonexistent mouth. It was like the material that was the inside of the diaper was Mike's tongue. The flavor of old peas and whatever else it was that Lilly ate the other day flooded Mike's taste buds. The filth plopped down on him making him sag down toward the ground as Lilly continued to release her built up lower intestine. Mike made sounds of protest as more filth filled up the empty space in the diaper that continued to grow. It wasn't long before Lilly produced a good amount of poop that had nowhere to go but down toward the ground. Mike could feel his body starting to strain in pain as he was stretching out due to the heaping dung that filled him. Mike tried to say something about it, but it was like his mouth was full... which it was. Finally, Lilly stop pooping at the exact moment Mike thought he would be torn apart.

"All done," Ashley asked. Lilly answered with a few noises. "Let's get you changed then," Ashely told her. Ashley made sure that when he picked up Lilly to not mush any of the disgusting waste on her butt. Instead he made sure that Mike hung there swaying from the weight of Lilly's filth. As soon as Ashley made it to the changing room, he made sure to unstrap the diaper.

"Oh," Ashley had to take a step back at the wickedly awful stench that emanated from the pile of dung. Pinching his noise, "You sure made a big mess." Lilly squealed in delight. Mike felt himself getting moved off to the side and out of the way. "Let's get you cleaned up," Ashely said as he proceeded to clean Lilly up from her mess. When she was done and had a new diaper on, Ashely gave her a good tickle that made her giggle and laugh. "All better now."

"Plwthse..." Mike said with the cooling mound of filth still in his mouth. He now couldn't talk correctly. All he could do was let that smell and taste seep into him making him throw up, which he was able to do as a diaper. "I'm sorwieee," Mike said again for the hundredth time hoping that Ashely understood.

"What do you say Lilly? Should we keep the stinky," Ashely said with a disgusted look on his face, "Dirty, filthy diaper?"

"Waaaa," Mike tried asked not sure what was going on. What was going to happen to him?

Lilly laughed at Ashely's remark.

"Yeah, I didn't think so. Dirty diapers belong in the trash, right?" Lilly clapped her hands together agreeing with Ashely. "That's right," Ashely cheered Lilly for her contribution to the conversation. "Poopy diapers go bye bye..."

Mike moaned out in horror as it was all he could do with the no hardening shit caking on his mouth. He could do nothing as Ashely slowly wrapped up the filth that was Lilly's droppings and tied Mike's body together, so it was sealed tight in his insides. "To the garbage with you my foul friend," Ashely used the pedal for the trash can in the room to open it up as he held Mike over the trash can with one hand. "Any filthy words you have left?"

"Ooo kant," Mike protested.

"I can't," Ashley said sounding shocked. "Are you sure about that? Are you wondering if your family might miss you?" Mike nodded his head but realized he wasn't seen doing it. However, it turned out Ashely got the sense that was what he was doing because he went on. "I wouldn't worry about that. I'm going to make it so that they would never remember you."

Those words horrified Mike more than the mound of crap that was still stuffed in his mouth.

"That's right. I'm going to make it so no one remembers you. Your mother will never remember giving birth to you, your father won't remember having a second son, and your brother will think Lilly was his only sibling. I'm going to make sure that none of your friends, if you have any," Ashely added, "know who you are. Soon even your sister will forget about shitting in your filthy little mouth. To her and the rest of the world you will just be a stinky little diaper thrown away and left in a trash can to be emptied. The rest of your horrible life will be stewing away with filth left in your mouth, so you can have a taste of your own medicine."

Mike let out the most horrifying sound in his life as the atrocious words that stung deep in him.

"So my dirty stinky pile of shit," Ashely said in a very demonic and cruel way, "Are you ready for your shitty life?"

Mike just cried as he felt Ashely drop him into the trash bin...

 

 

 

Nick opened the door to his parents place and spotted Ashely playing with Lilly.

"Oh, hey Nick," Ashely greeted smiling at him. "How was Beerathon?"

"Oh man it was great," Nick said with a very enthusiastic look on his face. "Man, we crushed everyone yesterday. I mean I got fu-" Nick caught himself before cussing around his sister. "I mean I got messed up." Ashely laughed. "OH, man thank you so much for helping me out here. Anything, and I mean ANYTHING, you need I got you."

"It's fine. Besides I had fun."

"You did," Nick asked questioning how he could have fun watching over Lilly.

"Lilly was a peach," Ashely said giving her a playful tickle that elected a giggle from her.

"Oh good. I was worried she might have given you some problems."

"Nope. Everything went great."

"That's good," Nick told him.

"I should be heading out, I got some school work I need to work on before class tomorrow."

"Oh, yeah. I understand," Nick said. "I shouldn't hold you up any more than I already have. Thanks a ton again."

As Ashely was about to leave Nick stopped him. "What's up," Ashely asked.

Nick frowned as he looked around. "I... I don't know I feel like something is missing... like something isn't right."

Ashely looked around too as Nick seemed kind of confused. Then Ashely snapped his fingers, "That's right," he quickly went into another room out of sight before returning with a toy.

Nick laughed, "That's right, Lilly's favorite toy."

"Yeah, I forgot it in the other room."

"She would have cried her head off till I found it."

"Alright, I'm out of here. Oh, one more thing," Ashely said before leaving. "You might want to empty the trash in Lilly's room. "She made quite a stinker a little while ago."

 

 

 

"Is dinner ready," Nick asked his parent who have been home for a few hours now.

"Almost," His mother said as she was making the finishing touches. "Why don't you set the table," Nick's mom asked.

"I got it," Mike said as he quickly ran to the kitchen to grab plates and silverware for everyone.

"Oh," Nick's mom said sounding surprised that Mike was helping. "Thanks," she said.

Mike did his best to not shake from fear. He just nodded and acted like everything was fine, which it wasn't. The last thing Mike remember was being tossed into the trash can. Just as Mike hit the bottom, and thought he was doomed to that life, Ashley said one word. Behave.

The next thing Mike knew he was back in his room sitting on his bed all normal. Well as normal as he could be after being turned into a diaper and threatened to be wiped from existence. Mike sat on the bed petrified for the next few minutes. He could only run the horrors of the past few hours through his mind as he recalled the events. Mike thought it was all a dream until he heard that voice greeting his brother. That was when Mike shivered in fear at that tone that betrayed the true monster it belonged to. As Mike sat there he barely noticed the door open and in step Ashely with a sinister smile.

"I see your behaving like I said."

Mike just nodded not saying a word.

"Good. If you don't stay behaved from now on, well," Ashley gave him an evil smirk, "I don't have to spell it out for you now do I?"

Mike shook his head no.

Then as if a switch was flipped Ashely smiled and said, "Ok. Bye for now."

Mike sat there for the next few hours till his parents got home. Mike made sure to turn over a new leaf with his family as he made sure to help with dishes and unpacking for his parents. He even treated Nick better which seemed to be out of his character.

As everyone was eating dinner they all couldn't help but noticed the drastic change in Mike.

"So ... it seems like something happened this weekend," Mike father said.

"N-n-nothing happened," Mike said trying not to sound obvious. He figured that he couldn't mention Ashely at all considering they didn't know Nick wasn't here.

"Really now," Mike's mother said not buying it. "You don't usually behave like this unless you did something."

"I j-just missed you that's all," Mike said trying to eat. He couldn't find it in him to eat anything as he could still taste the rotten filth that he was nearly forced to endure tasting the rest of his life. The nasty flavor still lingered in his mouth even after brushing his teeth 5 times.

Mike's parents knew they weren't going to get it out of him, so they dropped the subject.

"So," Nick said changing the subject. "I have a friend, at school. He... he says he's good with taking care of kids. I thought, maybe the next time the babysitter bails, maybe he could watch Mike and Lilly?"

Mike paled at the horrible news. He looked up at his parents. They seemed to be thinking about it.

"Really now?"

Mike had a quick flash back at the mention of Ashely. He relived that horrible moment of Lilly using him as a diaper. The feeling was so surreal that it was like it was happening all over again. That combined with the still fowl taste in his mouth, Mike couldn't stop himself. He quickly got up and ran to the bathroom to heave up his stomach.

"Mike, are you ok," Mike's mom asked as she went after him.

"What was that about," Nick asked his father.

He just shrugged as he continued to eat, "Must have been something he ate."

End Notes:

I just joined discord.gg/zpUzczQ.  I'm new to this so I'm trying to see if this is easier to contact me then email.  If you find any mistakes let me know.

Chapter 10 by Kickyou

"Natalie!"

"What Dan?!"

"Stop it" Dan told Natalie, as she was still trying to pick a fight with some random person who happen to take their seat in the movie theater.

"Like hell I will. This little fuck," Natalie said pointing a finger at the young man who definitely seemed out of place, "Better get the hell out of our seats or I'm going to shove my foot so far up his ass he'll think that he grew a fucking tail!"

Dan shook his head at how aggressive Natalie could behave. Dan was about to apologize to the two people who happen to be in their seats, but they bolted out of the movie theater faster than Dan could react.

"See," Natalie said pleased at the response of the two strangers. "All taken care of."

Dan didn't respond to Natalie's proud smirk as they both took their seats and got ready for the film to start up. It didn't take too long for the opening credits to finish rolling and the film started up.

"Hey, can you get me some popcorn," Natalie asked.

Dan looked over at Natalie who was engrossed in the movie just like he was. "Why didn't you ask me before the film started," Dan asked upset that now he had to go and get her some popcorn.

Natalie didn't even look at him as she responded with a simple shrug, "I wasn't hungry then."

"Are you kidding me," Dan whispered to Natalie trying not to distract the other viewers.

"What," Natalie asked not seeing the issue.

Dan got up from his seat and headed to the concession stand to grab some popcorn. As he was in line he couldn't help but feel miffed at the fact that he was being ordered around and was missing the film that HE wanted to watch. He was a huge fan of the director and was waiting forever for this new film. Dan calmed down as he ordered a big thing of popcorn. Finally, with the food, Dan headed back to his seat and found Natalie waiting for him.

"See that didn't take too long," Natalie told him.

Dan didn't respond as he set the popcorn down near them. Natalie grabbed a couple of pieces and popped them into her mouth.

Dan looked up at the screen and realized that he obviously missed something important, because he had no idea who the main character was with and why they were running away.

"What did I miss," Dan asked.

"Nothing too big," Natalie told him not elaborating.

Dan just rolled his eyes as he continued to watch the film trying to fill in the missing pieces. It wasn't long before he was able to get back into the film and follow along. It wasn't until he went to reach for the popcorn that he noticed it was gone. Dan looked over and saw that Natalie already finished the large tub of popcorn. Dan just gapped at the $11 of popcorn that he didn't even get to eat. Not wanting it to ruin the movie, Dan buried it down and did his best not to snap at Natalie in the theater. Ignoring the popcorn thing, Dan continued to watch the film. The film was coming to a close as everything was being wrapped up. Dan heard the main character say one of his lines that didn't make any sense to Dan, but for everyone in the theater burst into laughter to a joke that Dan was completely left in the dark on.

Natalie burst into laughter with the theater and looked to Dan, "That's what he said in the beginning!"

"What," Dan asked not understanding.

"Oh right," Natalie said trying to sober up. "You weren't here. Don't worry about it. It wasn't that funny."

Dan could only look at her with disbelief. Was she serious right now?

It wasn't long before the credits started to roll and Dan sat there still upset but figured he could at least enjoy the usual post credits scene. The director always put a after credits scene for his next film. It was his trademark and for a big fan like him, it was something he always look forward to watching-

"Dan, lets go," Natalie called out to him.

Dan looked to Natalie who was already heading out.

"Wait," Dan called out to her. "There's something at the end of the credits."

"And? Come on, I want to leave."

"Nat," Dan pleaded as he just wanted to enjoy this one thing...

"NOW," Natalie demanded.

Infuriated he got up and headed after Natalie till they exited the theater.

Natalie pulled out her phone and started to look up places to go, "Why don't we go to-"

"I'm done with you," Dan cut her off.

"W-what?" Natalie asked Dan. "What are you talking about?"

"I'm sick and tired of this. I'm breaking up with you."

Natalie just looked stunned, "I... what?! Why because of some stupid movie?"

"Yeah," Dan told her. "You ruined probably the only movie I was excited about this year! You ate all the popcorn that I bought for us and then when I wanted to at LEAST stay for the sneak peak of the next film you throw a fit and demand we leave. I can't take this. Your rude and selfish and anytime I try to even at least confront you, it gets push aside and we don't deal with it. I can't... I won't. Natalie I'm done." Dan felt an enormous weight lift off his chest from him.

Natalie just looked shocked at what Dan told her. "I... you can't break up with me."

"I just did," Dan headed back into the theater praying he didn't miss the post credits scene.

Natalie felt heart broke and anger. There was no way this was the end. He would regret this...

 

 

 

"Yo, Dan what you doing this weekend?"

"Huh," Dan asked as he looked from his phone.

"This weekend, got plans?"

Dan shrugged, "Not really." It had been almost 2 weeks since his break up with Natalie, and as much as he missed the physical relationship they had, he didn't miss the emotional rollercoaster. Dan got a few warning texts from Natalie, but he ended up ghosting that crazy chick before she tried to drag him back in. Dan loved Natalie, but she just was too much for him. With his relationship over, Dan now had plenty of time to do what he wanted, like hanging out with his loser friends. Natalie never approved of them and he had to cut ties with a few and spend less time with them but now... well it was nice seeing them again.

"Good," Patrick told him. "We haven't been to a party in a while and without control freak with you-"

"Hey man," Dan told him.

Patrick arched an eyebrow, "What, are you telling me she wasn't?'

"Well... still come on, let's just forget about her, ok?"

"Fine by me. I got a classmate in chemistry who knows someone on the football team that knows a guy throwing a wicked party this weekend. I mean like balls to the walls. There's going to be drugs, drinks, and chicks! Like it's going to be big! You have to come."

Dan felt super excited at the mention of an awesome party in the works. "Fuck yeah I'm in!" Natalie never liked going to big parties for whatever reason. Something about crowded and annoying drunks. Dan hadn't been able to really relax and enjoy a party for a good couple of months, It almost felt like years!

"That's my boy," Patrick shouted at the amazing news of his wingman joining him.

 

 

 

Dan was walking to his class when someone called out to him. Dan wasn't paying attention to who it was and turned around. He felt his pulse skip a beat as he watched Natalie running up to him.

"Nat," Dan said under his breath. He waited until she caught up to him, "What?"

Natalie frowned at him, "What do you mean what? I've been trying to call you and you won't pick up!"

Dan started to walk away, "I told you I'm done. Stop calling me."

"Hey!" Natalie said grabbing him and spinning him around. "You can't just dump and run on me. I have feelings too!"

"Feelings? I haven't seen anything remotely close to affection since the first couple of weeks we were together. Fuck Natalie, you've been so crazy I don't even know who you are."

"Crazy?!" Natalie nearly screeched at him. "You weren't complaining when I went crazy on your dick!"

"Nat," Dan shouted at her. They were starting to get looks now as the fight that was heating up. "What the fuck? What do you want?"

"I want you to talk to me," Natalie told him. "You just blow up and then just fucking ghost me?"

"Well you were acting-" Dan stop from saying crazy. "different. I don't know what is going on, but you are acting like a different person. I can't deal with you right now, I have class," Dan told her and broke away from her.

Natalie watch Dan leave again. This was far from over...

 

 

 

"Dude," Patrick called out to Dan, "Hurry up man!"

Dan quickly did another look in the mirror. It was his first party in a while and he needed to look just right. He couldn't look too dressed up, but he also didn't want to look too dressed down for it. He had to be right on that line...

"Dan," Patrick called again.

"I'm coming just calm down..." Dan said as he nodded in approval. Heading toward his friend who was waiting in their living room, Dan met up with Patrick as they prepared their walk to the party. Patrick grabbed a six pack of beer before heading out. "Don't they already have drinks there?"

Patrick popped the top and took a swig, "Pregame."

"Pass me one," Dan said wanting in on the action. Patrick tossed a beer for Dan who gladly joined in the pregaming on the way to the party. "Oh man, this is going to be great. I haven't had a chance to actually relax and socialize with others." Patrick nodded as he finished his beer and went onto another one. "I swear Natalie was slowly killing me. Always being so suffocating. I couldn't go to the bathroom without her wonder where I was going-"

"Hey dude," Patrick said cutting off Dan's rant.

"Huh, yeah?"

"Can we not talk about her? I mean I understand you guys broke up and all... but come on. Just forget about her."

"Oh, yeah of course," Dan said not realizing he was talking about her.

"Good, cause no offense but no one wants to hear about your ex, got it? Now let's go get drunk and try and get laid," Patrick grinned. Dan laughed at his friend's straightforwardness. Leave it to Patrick to be blunt.

It wasn't too long after Patrick and Dan finished their beers did they come to the house that was holding the party. Dan and Patrick walked into the party feeling good after getting a nice buzz. It wasn't long before they started to mingle with the group of like aged people as the party started to pick up as the night was just beginning. Patrick headed off on his own mission for the night leaving Dan to his own. Dan slightly annoyed that his friend ditched him for his own fun but couldn't blame him.

Grabbing a drink Dan decided to talk with someone, presumably a chick, just to loosen himself up. As Dan was drinking he spotted a cute girl across the room. She wasn't anything amazing, but she caught his eye. With the power of alcohol and nothing to lose, Dan decided to talk to her, or at the least get her name. Making his way through the crowd, Dan stood near the girl who seemed not too comfortable with the party.

"Hey," Dan said getting her attention.

"Oh, hi," She said.

"What's your name?"

"Uh, Krystal."

"That's a nice name," Dan told her. "You having fun?"

"Yep," She told him.

Dan laughed, "You sure?"

Krystal just looked at Dan for a second. She gave him a faint smile, "You caught me. I feel a little," She looked onto the crowd of people enjoying themselves. "Out of place."

Dan nodded, "I know what you mean. I haven't been to a party in a while. Feels so," Dan thought about it, "Weird."

"I know what you mean," Krystal said feeling a connection with him. "I don't mind a party, but I just don't feel like I'm blending in with the crowd."

Dan took a sip from his drink, "Yeah, exactly. Mind if I just chill here?"

"Sure," Krystal smiled at him.

Dan smiled back as he asked some basic questions like name, major, what she liked to drink. The usual stuff. Krystal turned out to be a nice pick as Dan was starting to really enjoy her company.

Dan was about to ask Krystal if she wanted another drink he heard a very familiar voice behind him. "Hello there."

Dan froze at the voice and turned around to see a sinister smirk on the face of the last person he wanted to see right now. Dan couldn't believe who he was looking at, Natalie...

"So," Natalie said making her way into her the conversation. Natalie made sure to deposit herself between Krystal and Dan almost as if she were a referee, making sure there were no false moves between the two of them. "What are we talking about?"

Dan wanted to say something but knew that if he blew up right now it wouldn't look good. Even though he just meet Krystal, Dan didn't want to ruin the chance he had with her.

"Nothing," Dan told Natalie trying to not sound as irritated as he was right now. "What are you doing here?"

Natalie laughed at the obvious answer, "To party of course."

"You two know each other," Krystal asked sensing something between the two of them.

Dan watched Natalie smile at Krystal, but he could sense something else behind it that Krystal was oblivious to. "How long has it been," Natalie asked Dan.

Dan wanted to lie and say he didn't know her, but he knew that Natalie would use it against him and make him look like the bad guy here. "About 6 months..."

"Oh that's right," Natalie said trying to act like she forgot the answer. She smiled at Krystal.

"6 months," Krystal repeated.

"Man don't we have some crazy stories together," Natalie told Krystal. "Dan, why don't you grab us some drinks?"

Dan bite his tongue at Natalie's remark. She completely took over the conversation as she told Krystal all about it. "Sure," Dan said under his breath. Dan headed off to grab some drinks. On his way over to the alcohol, Dan thought of maybe just giving up and trying to converse with someone else. However, Dan liked Krystal. He would try and stick it out, maybe he could find some time to pull Krystal away from Natalie.

Dan headed back toward Krystal and Natalie with the drinks. As the night went on, Dan waited for Natalie to somehow try and turn Krystal against him or say something rude about him, but she was behaving nicer than most times. Of course, ever time they ran out of drinks, he was the errand boy. Always fetching drinks for them, but at least Krystal was sticking around. Natalie would tell stories about them, always leaving out that they were a couple. Dan didn't know what she was planning but so far things were going better than Dan dreamed. They were all relaxed, maybe a little tipsy, but mostly they were having a pretty good time.

"Dan, why don't you be a dear and get another round for us," Natalie asked putting on a pretty smile.

"Sure," Dan said already accustomed to the request.

Dan made his trip back to the drinks. However, this time Dan had a plan. Natalie hasn't gone to the bathroom in sometime, and soon she would need to excuse herself. When she did, Dan was going in for the kill. It was at this time he was going to throw his cards on the table and ask Krystal out. Grinning at his plan, Dan picked up another round and headed back to their little corner. As Dan made his way back he looked over to the little corner they had claimed as their own for the night and stopped dead in his tracks. Dan's mouth opened wide as he watched Natalie kissing and making out with Krystal who wasn't at all fighting back. In fact, she seemed to enjoying herself...

Dan stood there for a good minute watching his Ex-girlfriend make out with Krystal. It wasn't long before they broke from the kiss and turned to Dan.

"Oh," Natalie said trying to act very embarrassed. "Dan, we didn't see you there. Thanks for the drinks but," Natalie said grabbing Krystal's hand and pulling her closer, "I think we're going to head out now. I'll see you later," Natalie said with a devilish look in her eyes.

"But-"

"It was nice meeting you," Krystal said right before she turned a deep shade of red from blushing. Natalie decided that it was the perfect time to slide her hand down the back of Krystal's pants to cup her butt.

"Come on sexy," Natalie said as she walked her out of the party. Just before they left the party Natalie shot Dan a look that told him that this was all planned from the beginning.

Dan stood there stunned and horrified as he watched Natalie walk away. He just got cockblocked by his ex...

 

 

 

"No," Patrick said the next day. "She didn't." Dan couldn't help but pick up on the fact that Patrick was actually enjoying Dan's plight. "She made out with her? Was it hot?"

"Dude!?"

"What," Patrick said innocently.

"It wasn't cool man."

"Don't worry about it, I'm sure there will be other parties."

"And if she shows up again? I'm telling you she did that just out of spite."

"You telling me your ex went lesbo on you just to get revenge? Damn she is a sexy freak." Dan shot his friend an angry look who just shrugged it off. "I guess next time make a move faster?"

Dan just leaned back in defeat. He couldn't believe this...

 

 

Dan eyed the crowd. He hadn't spotted Natalie. She wasn't here... yet. Or maybe she didn't know where Dan was? Dan couldn't take the chance, he had to assume she was going to show up and try and steal his girl. Dan needed to move fast and hopefully impress the next chick or at least try and set up the situation so Natalie couldn't take control like the other night.

Dan scanned the crowd for a worthy target and spotted a few cute faces and nice bodies. Yet they all seemed to be with someone or didn't seem to be interested in someone hitting on them. That was until he spotted her. She was in a small cluster of football players who were chatting together and laughing. Yet it didn't seem like anyone was hitting on her or she was interested in her. They were all just friends or maybe just acquaintances? It didn't matter, it just looked like they were just hanging out at the party. Dan would have gone over there but felt a little threatened with that many guys around her, that he didn't want to try to hit on her with them around. So, Dan decided to look for someone else but he couldn't find anyone just as cute or sexy as she was. That slim figure and her cute features... Yeah, he had to try his luck with her.

It seemed luck was on his side, as that feminine figure started its journey toward the drinks. Dan decided to meet her and try and strike up a conversation while she wasn't swarmed by the others. Dan made his way to the table and found her grabbing a drink by herself.

"Hey," Dan said.

"Hi," She responded. She frowned, "I haven't seen you around here before have I? What's your name?"

"Dan, and you?"

"Ashely," She grabbed a beer.

"So, um, you come here often," Dan asked the cheesiest line there was.

Ashely paused as she looked at him. She then smiled a cute grin, "Are you hitting on me?"

"Sorry," Dan said realizing maybe it was a mistake.

"Don't be. I'm flattered. I don't get too many guys hitting on me that's all," Ashely told him.

"Really? I find that hard to believe," Dan told her.

"Yeah? Well it's true. I usually have to make the first move believe it or not. Oh I should probably answer your question about coming here often shouldn't I," Ashely asked.

"Oh, sorry that was a stupid question," Dan said trying to brush off that lame pick up line.

Ashely didn't seem to mind the question, "I actually do. Me and my room mates usually party here every so often."

"Yeah? Which ones are your roommates, I might have class with them," Dan said trying to keep the conversation going.

Ashely gave him a smirk and pointed back to the group of football players, "Phil." Ashely then pointed to two other guys hanging out in another part of the room, "Fred and Frank."

Dan frowned for a moment, "Phil, Fred and Frank..." Did they have co-ed rooms?

"Yep, just us dudes..."

Dudes...

Dan had to stop himself from doing a double take on Ashely. He slowly looked more closely at Ashely and found out that he made a grave mistake. Ashely was in fact a dude.

"Oh," Dan said trying not to sound as shocked at his misstep as he was.

Ashely laughed. "I should head back, nice meeting you." Ashely sauntered back to his group of friends as Dan was left there feeling slightly confused and worried. He just tried to hit on a guy. Even though he looked sexy, it was still a he...

"Damn it," Dan said under his breath as he went back to trying to scope out a chick. How could he have made that mistake? Dan couldn't stop from glance back at Ashely was still smiling and talking to his roommate, who was also a guy. Dan quickly looked away as he glanced around. The more he looked the more he realized that none of the girls in the room were up to his standard. They were all lacking something. All but that one person... Dan couldn't help but look back at Ashely who caught him looking. He gave him a cute little smile and a wave.

Dan couldn't stop from waving back. Damn it, she was cute.

NO... no that was a HE.

Dan wasn't gay or bisexual... right? Of course not, there was no way he would be interested in what Ashely looked like nude. Even though he already imagined it when he thought Ashely was a she...

Trying to drown those thoughts out, Dan grabbed another drink. However, it wasn't helping. The more he drank the more he thought about it. The more he wondered. The more he imagined...

Dan felt his pants start to grow tight. He was getting turned on.

It had to be an hour of contemplating until Dan said to himself, fuck it. It wouldn't hurt to talk to him again.

Dan waited until the football players slowly left Ashely as they went on their own quest for either finding someone or to get more trashed then they were. Dan waited until the last football player left him, leaving Ashely defenseless to his charms. Downing his drink and grabbing some more he decided to head over there and offer him a drink. Just as Dan got closer, there was a sudden blur out of nowhere as a familiar figure zoomed past Dan.

"Hey there sexy," Natalie cooed at Ashely.

NOT AGAIN!

Dan watched Natalie as she was already working her charm on Ashely. She was already hitting on him. Dan felt defeated as he couldn't do anything except watch as Ashely fall for Natalie's charms. She was even able to pick up guys better than he could. Shaking his head in utter misery, Dan went to sulk in a corner as he figured it was fate that he didn't talk to Ashely. Ashely was a he anyway...

 

 

It didn't take long for Natalie give Dan a wicked look before whispering something into Ashely's ear. He had a look of embarrassment before nodding with approval. Dan sipped his drink in annoyance, rage, misery, and defeat as he watched his Ex walk away with the person he liked... again. Instead of heading for the door, Natalie took Ashely toward the bathroom down the hall from where Dan was at. As they passed by Natalie gave Dan a sinister look. It said, "I won again."

Dan felt disgusted at the fact that this was like a revenge game for her as she took Ashely into the bathroom near him. It wasn't long before Dan could hear some action going on in the bathroom.

Dan was either took drunk or upset to move as he heard the noises become more intense as the sounds penetrated through the closed door and toward his ears. The sounds that Natalie was making and the noises he figured were coming from Ashely drilled into Dan's mind. He couldn't help but imagine what was happening in there right now. What it might be like if it were him instead of Natalie...

Dan quickly shook that thought out of his mind. There was no way he imagined that, right? Him and Ashely, having sex...

Nope, there was no way he had thoughts of Ashely standing there nude next to him as he-

Dan quickly knocked back his drink and tried not to recall the quick fantasy he just had.

It wasn't long before Dan was unable take it any longer listening to them. Dan finally walked away and went to go get a drink. Dan was feeling it now as he worked on his countless drink for the night. He tried to distract himself by conversing with others or doing something else as Natalie and Ashely fucked but he always seemed to turn back to that closed door.

It had to be over an hour... right? Dan didn't know how long it had been, but he did need to use the bathroom. Yet, instead of using the other bathroom at the party, he figured he might as well try and ruin Natalie's fun by trying to disrupt their fucking.

Dan came up to the door and was about to knock when he found that he didn't hear anything on the other side. Dan frowned as he knocked on the door.

"1 minute," Ashely called out. It wasn't long before the door opened to show Ashely on the other side. "Sorry," Ashley said sounding a little out of wind.

"My fault," Dan told him. Dan tried not to look to uncomfortable at the fact he knew that Ashely just had sex with his ex-girlfriend. "I have to pee," Dan said as he made an attempt to open the door and stepped in. He was about to say something to Natalie only to find she wasn't there. Dan looked around the empty bathroom. Dan turned around to see Ashely leave the bathroom. Where was Natalie? Closing the door, Dan looked around thinking she was hiding. He checked everywhere, even the bathtub, but there was no one there but him...

There was a knock on the door, "Hurry up please," Someone called out.

Dan quickly took a leak, because he really did need to go too, and opened the door to let the stranger in. Dan frowned as he wondered where Natalie went. He suddenly had a sense of dread and paranoia about Natalie. Did she leave before Dan came in? No, he was watching the door most of the time... right? He couldn't recall if he noticed her leave the bathroom before Ashely or not. He had to have been looking away or something, but he couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't right.

The party was slowly dying down and Dan asked around to see if anyone had noticed or saw Natalie leave, but either they had no idea who she was or wasn't paying attention. Dan probably shouldn't be worrying about Natalie after the stunt she just pulled, but still, he was worried. Wanting to know that Natalie was ok, Dan pulled out his phone and was about to call Natalie...

Right he deleted her number. Dan also didn't know her number by heart so there wasn't a way to call her. Maybe Dan should ask Ashely if Natalie left already. Dan perked up, it would give him a reason to talk to him...

Why was he getting excited about that?

Looking around Dan saw Ashely saying goodbye to a few people before heading out. Dan watched as Ashely took his leave and figured he wasn't going to get any answers from anyone at the party as to Natalie's whereabouts. Heading toward the door, Dan was just going to ask Ashely and see where she went. As soon as Dan knew she was fine, he would feel better.

Leaving the party Dan went after Ashely. He spotted him walking by himself as he made his way to what Dan could only assume was his apartment. Dan thought about running up to him or calling out to Ashely but every time he wanted to, he stopped himself. It felt weird following after Ashely, almost as if he was stalking him... which he wasn't. He was just trying to get a quick answer about Natalie. Although, Dan didn't mind watching that rear swaying back and forth...

WHOA!

Dan had to stop himself from thinking about that sexy rump and keep his mind on the issue at hand. Even though he couldn't help but imagine what it would be like to touch that delectable bottom.

Dan still didn't make his presence noticed as he followed Ashely back to his place and waited until he headed inside. Why was he acting all secretive about this? There wasn't anything to hide from. He was too drunk for this right now. His mind was all over the place, which is probably why he felt like he needed to be quite and invisible. Shaking his head at his stupid action, Dan went over to the door and rang the bell for the apartment. He waited a few moments before the door open and was greeted by that cute face.

"Dan? What, what are you doing here," Ashely asked confused at his sudden appearance.

"Hey, sorry. I didn't mean to disturbed you but I just had something I wanted to ask you. Is that alright?"

"Uh, sure," Ashely said sounding confused but letting Dan into his dorm.

"Thanks," Dan said as he walked in.

"Go head take a seat," Ashely offered. Dan grabbed a chair as he went over how to ask the bizarre question.

"Umm," Dan tried to think of how to ask about his ex.

"What can I help you with," Ashely asked sounding confused. Which was perfectly understandable.

"Well... I'm trying to think of how to say this. That girl, earlier tonight, the one... you went to the bathroom with," Dan said.

"OH," Ashely said sounding shocked that someone noticed.

"Yeah, sorry about spying on you two. I wouldn't normally do that but... Natalie, well she is my Ex." Ashely didn't say anything, but this seemed to be new news to him. "And well... she, we kind of broke up," Dan told him. He continued, "I think she still has feelings or something and I wanted to talk to her. Sorry I didn't mean to throw all this at you, I just wanted to know if she told you where she went?"

"Sorry," Ashely told him. "She didn't."

"Oh, ok." Dan told him. He wasn't sure what to do now. How did he find Natalie now?

"I should get going," Dan said getting up from his seat.

"Can I ask you something," Ashely asked stopping Dan.

"Sure," Dan said not sure what it could be.

"Did you really come here asking about your ex, or were you," Ashely asked moving a little closer, "Interested in me?"

Dan froze. What?

"What," Dan asked blindsided by the question.

Ashely moved closer and looked bashful, "Did you want to see me?"

Dan gulped. "See you?"

Ashely moved closer... too close. "Yeah. Do you like me?"

"I-I-maybe-I ummmm..." Dan's mind was all over the place right now. Did he like him, a guy?

"No?" Ashely asked as he inched closer, "Or yes," Ashely asked again as he took another inch closer. Now he was almost pressed up against Dan.

"I-I-I," Dan stuttered from the nearness between them. Ashely was way too close. He needed to make some distance between them so he could think straight.

"Here," Ashely said moving the last inch closer, so his body was touching Dan's. "So... what's your answer? Do you like me," Ashely whispered into Dan's ear.

"I-I-I," Dan continued to stuttered.

"Hmmm?"

Dan gulped.

"Y-y-es," Dan said.

Ashely looked way too excited at his answer. "I like you too." Dan felt his body grow weak at Ashely's response. "So," Ashely asked quietly that Dan almost didn't hear it. "Do you want me to treat you just like I treated you Ex," Ashley asked with a very affirmative tone.

"Treat me like... Nat?"

"Mmmhmmm," Ashely hummed as he moved his body in order to touch Dan's. "Did you happen to hear us? What were you imagining?" Ashely asked trying to pry into Dan's thoughts. "Did you think about me plowing her?" Dan didn't say anything but couldn't' help but imagine Ashely taking Natalie from behind in the bathroom. Ashley must have notice this because he continued his teasing. "Oh, what's this," Ashley asked touching the now enlarging bulge in his pants. Ashely gave Dan a sly grin, "You were thinking about us. Me, fucking, your ex girl?"

Dan wanted to say something to Ashely. Something like he's wrong or to shove him for talking about Natalie like that. But he couldn't'. It was like he was stunned as he imagined himself taking Natalie's position in his fantasy.

"So, what are you a Dom or Sub?" Dan frowned at the unfamiliar words. Ashely giggled at his confused look. "You know, do you like to be in control," He said as he ran his hand up Dan's arm, "Or under it?" Dan gulped. Now that he thought about it, he always let Natalie take control. It must have been subconscious, but he enjoyed it when she took control.

"I..." Dan was still nervous and wasn't sure how things got here but as he enjoyed the feeling of those soft hand on him, he spoke, "What d-d-do you want to be?"

Dan watched that cute smile turn almost into a sinister one as Ashely's grip turned a little rougher. "I'll show you," He told him. Dan watched as Ashely pulled him into a rough kiss that blew him away. Ashely took command fast as Dan was unable to pull away from the smoldering kiss. He let Ashely do what he wanted as he became more and more aggressive to the point he was grabbing him by the hair to pull him into a deep smooch. Before Dan knew it, Ashely was shoving his tongue down his throat and pushing him into whatever direction he wanted Dan to head to. It wasn't long before Dan heard a door close and saw they were in the bathroom with the door closed.

"Strip!" Ashely demanded in a hot commanding voice.

Dan felt a shiver run up his body at the command. Dan wasn't sure if he was turned on or scared at the order, but he did as he was told. He soon was stripped down to his underwear. He looked Ashely in the face and saw the look of annoyance on his face.

"I said STRIP," Ashely ordered a little more forcefully this time to get his point through to Dan.

Dan nearly jumped at the demand that came from Ashely. He quickly pulled his underwear down revealing his goods to him. Ashely gave Dan an approved look. Dan almost felt a sense of relief when Ashely's hand grabbed him by the neck and drew him into another kiss again. This time Ashely made sure to pull Dan closer, so they were touching. Him with his nude body to his clothed. It didn't feel great, but the amazingly strong grip that he had on Dan's neck sent a shiver down his spin as Ashely guided Dan wherever he wanted him to be. The aggressive kiss left Dan questioning himself if this was really what he wanted, until Ashely broke the kiss himself. It left Dan wanting more...

"Mmmm, you taste good. Better than that whore," Ashley said.

"Whore?"

Suddenly Dan got a smack to the fact that caused his head to reel at the pain.

"SHUT UP," Ashely demanded. "You will speak when spoken too. Got it?"

"Yes," Dan said slightly sacred but also very aroused. His member showed just how turned on he was.

Dan felt another sting across his other check followed by, "Yes what?!"

"Yes, m-m-master..." Dan said out of instinct.

This got a devilish grin. "Good. Now," Ashely said starting to take his shirt off, "turn around."

Dan paused for a second. Turn around? He was about to ask Ashely what he meant only to see the look in his eyes. It was a warning that he was going to get smacked again if he didn't listen. Not wanting to be struck again, Dan did as he was told. With his back turned toward Ashely, Dan couldn't see what he was planning. Dan wanted to turn around but, he didn't want to get smacked again...

Dan suddenly felt Ashely's smooth soft hand touch him under the armpits. They trailed down slowly down to Dan's hip where they took firm hold. Suddenly Dan felt Ashely force him to turn around to look at his beautiful nude body. Dan felt himself get harder at the soft and perfect body in front of him. How was this a man's body?

"Suck it," Ashley told him.

"?"

Before Ashely could ask he felt those unbelievably strong arms push him down to his knees. It wasn't until Dan was staring at the tall erection in front of him that the Ashely's previous words clicked in his mind. Him suck it? No way-

"Now!" Ashely demanded.

Dan's thoughts were cut to shreds by the forceful command. Not sure why he was doing it, Dan moved closer until he could feel the body heat emanating from the long rod. Again, Dan wanted to stop to question this new and scary experience but... he never been more turned on in his life. Slowly Dan opened his mouth attempting to follow the demand forced on him.

"Go on," Ashely ordered looking down at him like he was an insect. That was such a sexy look. Dan went ahead and started to put the foreign object into his mouth. Dan felt appalled by the unusual object shoved into his mouth. The bitter taste and aroma produced by Ashely's member filled Dan's mouth and brain as he slowly moved his head back and forth.

"Yes," Ashely moaned out loud as he moved his hands to Dan's head. Dan felt the hands fist his hair, as Ashley forced Dan to move at a more satisfying pace for Ashely. It was slow at first, but Dan felt the jerking movements grow faster. Dan closed his eyes as he felt the pole in his throat slam back and forth pricing him. The jabbing of the thick stick in his mouth forced tears to form in Dan's eyes as he felt the foreign object stabbing his throat. "Take it," Ashely demanded as he thrusted faster into Dan's open esophagus. Dan was starting to get the rhythm down as he bobbed with Ashely's hands. "Oh, yes." Ashely moaned out. "You have such a nice mouth," Ashely told him. "I'm, almost..." Ashely whimpered.

Dan tried to say something but found that his mouth was too full.

Suddenly, Ashely grabbed hold of Dan's head and yanked him down harder than ever before forcing him to gag on the thick member in his mouth. Ashely let out a groan and spasmed his hips. There was a thick slimy fluid that burned its way down Dan's throat until it landed in his gut making a pool of steaming hot goo in his stomach. That mass grew as the seconds passed, and Ashely kept humping into Dan's face as he made sure to blast all his built-up load down his delicate throat. It wasn't too long before the globs turned to droplets and then the pulsating stopped. Yet Ashely made sure to keep Dan's face pulled into his hips for a few moments longer. Dan waited until Ashely was done using him to let go, however, Ashley pushed his hips forward a few more times to shove himself into Dan's face. Dan winced as he felt the force behind the thrust and gagged on the tip touching the back of his unexpecting throat. Finally, Ashely pulled back and let his member slip out between Dan's lips.

Dan quickly covered his mouth as he felt liquid seeping past his lips. He wasn't sure if it was droll or if it came from Ashely.

"Ahhhhh," Ashley said sounding satisfied. "How's my slut doing," Ashley asked.

Dan wanted to say something but found he was still trying to keep the Ashely juice down. Dan felt Ashely's hand touch his chin to force him to look up.

"We're almost done."

Dan frowned at what he was saying. Almost done?

"Get up," Ashely demanded.

"Yes," Dan said and quickly added, "Master."

Ashely grinned at his title.

When Dan stood up he looked at Ashely who gave him a look as if he were nothing but a tool to be used. "Turn around," Ashely told him.

Dan did as he was told. Suddenly he felt those soft hand grip his waist and pulled him backwards. Dan let out a surprise sound.

"Shut up," Ashely told him as he shoved Dan's upper body down toward the toilet in front of him. Dan stayed motionless as he leaned forward toward the toilet and let Ashely do as he pleased with him. Never before had he felt so turned on and aroused as he did now. Having someone so sexy take charge and make him a bitch. He was always subservient whenever Natalie had sex with him, but this... this was another level!

To Dan's surprise Ashely leaned in and whispered into his ear in an almost kind soothing voice, "Is this your first time?"

Dan didn't say anything but nodded yes.

"I'll be gentle... at first," Ashley told him.

Dan felt that feeling run up his spine at those words. He wanted to be ravished.

"Easy," Ashely spoke in a soothing voice, as he poked at Dan's entrance. "Breath and relax. Take your time," Ashely instructed.

Dan did as he was told and let the thick object enter him. It was weird and rough at first. It took a few moments for Dan to get accustom to the invader. Just as Dan thought he was doing fine, he felt a suddenly painful smack onto his buttcheek as a resounding sound of flesh being slapped filled the air. Dan let out a whimper of pain.

"Time's up!"

Dan felt the stinging pain run up his rump in a painful but pleasurable feeling. That was when Ashely started to move faster as he thrust forward harder than before piercing Dan's depths and claiming it as his own. Dan felt another stinging pain on the other buttcheek as Ashely slapped at his ass. He let out a joyful laugh as he alternated his slapping as he thrusted forward into Dan's butt. Each painful strike brought a weird sensation to Dan as he felt the burning pain but pleasurable sensation after the pain was first initiated. He wanted more. Being propelled forward, Dan timed his movements backwards with Ashely's thrust. It wasn't long before Dan was in sync with Ashely. The feeling of being so full in his rump and the continuing stinging slaps sent Dan over the edge as he felt his penis fire it's load without having him touch it. It was an amazing feeling having his back door knocked on continuously as he splurted right here.

"WHO SAID YOU COULD CUM?!" Ashley demanded.

"S-s-sorry," Dan said between the forceful thrust.

Ashely grabbed Dan's hips as he sped up. Ashely let out a sexy grunt as he shoved his hips into Dan's butt trying to achieve his goal of pleasure. Ashely banged his hips into Dan as he increased to a feverous pace that Dan wasn't expecting. The force shoved Dan forward causing him to grip the toilet in front of him. Dan closed his eyes at the pleasure and slight pain of Ashley abusing his rear like this. As Ashely grunted and made other sounds of pleasure, Dan didn't do anything except take it like the little slut he was right now. How amazing it was to throw everything away and let someone use him for their own pleasure. Just the thought of it got Dan hard again as he felt the weird but enjoyable pressure pushing down on his inner prostate. He was slowly growing back to full attention.

"Don't!" Ashely said smashing his hips into Dan.

"Spill!" Ashley said again pulling back and slamming back into Dan.

"A!' WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAM!

"DROP!" Ashely cried out as he pulled Dan closer and exploded into him.

Dan gasped at the explosion of heated liquid that entered his depths. This triggered another orgasm form Dan. The scorching seamen flooded Dan's intestines as it made its way as deep as it could and occupied as much of Dan's gut as it could. Dan on the other hand felt his throbbing member fire off too as he felt his personal soldiers spill out and splatter uselessly onto the floor of the bathroom. Dan closed his eyes as he felt like he was becoming one with Ashely as they both came at the same time and finished up. Dan just stayed there holding onto the toilet as he felt Ashely's penis throb in him until it started to die down.

"Amazing," Ashely said out loud.

".... Yeah," Dan said meekly still recovering.

"Oh, man...." Ashely cried as he touched Dan's butt again and gave it a nice pat.

"Mmmm," Dan moaned at the foreign feeling of having someone touch him like that. Dan stayed leaning forward onto the toilet for a good while until he figured it was time for him to get up. Dan pushed himself off the toilet and found that he wasn't able to get up from his leaning position. Dan frowned as he tried again only to find he couldn't move more than 30 degrees up before he meet a resistance prevent him from standing up.

"Careful," Ashely told him.

"What," Dan asked confused.

"I don't want you hurting yourself."

It was nice that he was worried about him hurting himself but, "Why can't I get up?"

Ashley giggled, "Cause I'm not done with you yet."

Dan felt a cold rush of air fall on him at those words. "Done with me?"

"I had to hurry up with your girlfriend, ops. Sorry, Ex. But now, I can take my time with you," Ashley said joyfully.

"I don't understand. What do you mean," Dan asked still completely lost. Dan tried to turn around but found he was only able to move another 30 degrees left or right. He wasn't able to get up or turn around. Ashely must have found this hilarious because he was laughing at Dan's frantic movements. Dany tried to use his feet to stand up only to find that his feet were no longer able to touch the ground. Panicked Dan looked down and saw his feet were just a few millimeters off the ground dangling as he was supported by... how was still bent over like this?! HOW did he get smaller??!

"What's going on," Dan asked with the dread in his voice that he was feeling. He wasn't sure what he was expecting to be told.

Ashely didn't respond as he just stood there enjoying himself as Dan frantically tried to get down from what Dan could only imagine was Ashely's dick that was supporting him right now. Suddenly everything moved as Ashely easily walked closer to the toilet. Dan looked down at the porcelain throne that was blocking his view.

"Give me a second, I've never tired this..." Ashley told Dan who was still very confused and scared. Suddenly Ashely let out a strained sound that quickly turned to a relaxed sigh.

Dan was going to ask again what was going on only to find that he felt a boiling liquid hit his insides. Dan gasped at the intensity and the heat as the powerful liquid flowed through him. It quickly flooded his gut and made its way all the way through his stomach. Dan clutched at his gut as it slowly expanded slightly only to reach a certain size. Suddenly the disgustingly hot watery substance started to crawl up Dan's throat at an alarming rate. Dan opened his mouth to scream when a large blast of yellow liquid roared out of his mouth and into the toilet below him. Dan felt his body expelling the nasty tasting substance as if he were throwing up gallons of the liquid. His insides were turning and burning from the never-ending stream of urine that poured out of him like a faucet. The water below quickly turned to a bright shade of yellow that darkened with each passing second. Dan continued to gag and spew out the liquid as he was still being used as an extension for Ashely's penis. It had to be a few minutes of a continuous stream from Dan's mouth as he could do nothing but grab onto his distended stomach that was still hurting from the pressure and the scorching hot temperatures that were playing havoc with his insides. Finally the flow died down a little and Dan felt the pressure slowly die down, as his gut flattened back to normal. The last spurt of urine left Dan's mouth with a disgusting after taste. Dan spit out the rest that was left in his mouth as he was left tired from the ordeal he just went through.

"That's hit the spot," Ashley said cheerfully. "Nothing beats a good piss after a nice fuck." Ashley gave Dan a good slap to punctuate the word fuck. The sound of Dan receiving a nice slap on his ass echoed off the walls of the bathroom. Dan let out a startled yelp from the sudden smacking. The startling reminder of what happened to him and his situation brought him out of his state of weariness.

"What's going on," Dan cried out still finding the taste of pee in his mouth lingering there unpleasantly.

"I'm sure you'll find out eventually. Want to take a shower," Ashley asked as if everything was normal. Dan looked confused and horrified at Ashely's demeanor and his reaction to Dan's situation. Ashely didn't wait for Dan's response as Ashely moved toward the bathtub. Dan felt himself being dragged along with Ashely's movements as he was pulled toward the shower. It was at this time that Dan noticed that his limbs weren't millimeters off the ground, he was now inches off the ground. He was getting smaller. The sound of the shower being turned on filled the air. Ashely tested the water still ignoring the fact that Dan was still trying to get away from him.

Ashely yelp, "COLD. Brrrrr," He shivered from the shockingly freezing water. Dan suddenly felt a tremor over his body as he too shivered with Ashely. They were connected...

When the water was warm enough, Ashley stepped into the tub as he maneuvered the hunched over Dan in. There was enough room for the both of them in there as Dan felt the warm water rush over him. Dan kept trying to say something or plead for Ashely to help or something, but he was ignored as he tried to swing himself off of Ashely's penis. It was like he was superglued to it as he wasn't able to budge off of the member still buried deep in him. Suddenly Dan felt those soft hand start to rub his body with soap. Dan felt appalled as he actually was enjoying the feeling of those slippery hands slide up and down his body and make him all bubble and clean. It was nice, but horrible as Dan could do nothing but let Ashely wash him, and slowly caress him. Dan suddenly felt a tingle run through his body as he felt himself starting to get stiff and ridged. The hand movements on him went from a slow massage into a more forceful motion. Dan felt the hands grab hold of him tighter and suddenly run up the side of his body sending a horrifying shiver up his spine. The movements got faster and harder...

"Ohhhh," Ashely released a sound of arousal.

Dan was lost in thought as he felt himself being rubbed faster and faster. Ashely quickly changed up his tactic as he grabbed Dan and hefted him up, so his body collided with Ashely's still soapy body. Ashely quickly wrapped his arms around Dan's diminished body and started to rub his underbelly. Meanwhile Ashely was rubbing Dan's back with his flat stomach and chest. Dan felt the pressure of the tight bear hug that Ashely was giving him. Dan suddenly felt a pulsating sensation growing deep in him. He felt hard and very alive, as if he was ready to run a marathon or more like running the 100-meter dash. There was so much pent up energy that Dan needed to release it somehow. Dan tried to wiggle free, but not to escape but to release the stress in him. However, Ashely's embrace wouldn't let him. Ashely slowly started to lean forward in the shower that offered just enough room for him to lean forward. Dan felt Ashely's grip start to feel suffocating as it tightened around him as he tensed up. Then out of nowhere Dan felt Ashely's body spasm and he let out a cry of release. That built up pressure in the depths of Dan was suddenly moving. Dan felt the hottest substance ever burn its way up through his body and out of his throat. Dan quickly vomited an enormous blob of white liquid that splattered the shower wall in front of him. Dan quickly spasmed as another blast rocketed out of his open maw covering more of the shower with the slimy substance. Another and another and another wave of jizz shot out of Dan as he swore each blast of semen meant the loss of his humanity. After what felt like hours of jerking and vomiting all over the place, Dan felt exhausted. He let out one last vurp as a mouth full off the salty cum dribbled from his mouth and down onto the shower floor where it was slowly washed away with the rest of cum that was ejected from him. As Dan felt his body slowly deflate a little, as he now wasn't leaning forward but more like hanging from his rear right now.

Dan wasn't aware of what was going on around him as Ashely finished up his shower. Once the sound of the shower was turned off, Dan thought he heard a voice. A very silent whisper of a voice calling his name. It sounded familiar, but he couldn't place it. Who was that?

Dan suddenly looked around and remember what was going on again. Ashely stepped out of the shower and started to dry himself off completely ignoring Dan who was still attached to him. Ashely walked toward the door still nude. Dan quickly glanced to the right and looked into the mirror. Dan had no idea what was going on, but the image in the mirror finally seemed to give him the answer he was looking for.

Dan let out a horrible panicked cry for help as he looked at his body now only a foot or two long hanging there right where Ashely's member should be. Dan even noticed he didn't have much hair left as it seemed to be vanishing. His face was losing features too as he was becoming smoother and less define. Ashely was right. Dan finally found out what was happening to him, he was becoming Ashely's penis.

"You can't do this to me!" Dan cried out. Ashely ignored Dan's anger and fear as he didn't even bat an eye at the outcry. Still ignoring all of Dan's protest and rage, Ashely made his way toward a room that Dan could only assume was Ashely's room. As soon as they entered the room, Ashely tossed both sets of cloths and his towel into a laundry basket in his room. Ashley decided to close his door and turn off his lights in the room. In the dark, Ashely made his way over to the bed in the room. Dan suddenly felt his whole world shift and sway as Ashely jumped into bed and ready himself for some sleep.

Dan felt himself get covered in the bedding and from the outside world. He was now completely covered in darkness as his enormous new master started to drift off to sleep. "No..." Dan wept. He found it nearly impossible to move now as he was stuck there in the dark not knowing what he looked like or how large he was. All he knew was that he could still feel parts of him changing. There was that ghostly voice again telling him not to fight.

"No, not like this," Dan whispered. He struggled one last time trying desperately to break free...

Ashely's voice broke the silence of the night, "Geez you're an active one." Suddenly the blanket and covers were removed, and Dan was covered in the light provided by the lamp next to the bed. "I guess I can go one more round," The enormous beast said grinning at Dan's limp body.

Dan instantly stop struggling as he just realized what he did. But it was too late. Ashely took his now enormous left hand and brought it up to Dan's face. Ashely made sure to carefully touch Dan and cup him into his hand. Dan wasn't able to fight back as the monstrous hand slowly rubbed up Dan's underside until Dan's face was covered in darkness again. Ashely closed his hand around Dan's head and gave him a firm but gentle squeeze that mushed Dan's now soft head. Dan suddenly felt his body starting to grow hot from the stimulation of a foreign pressure pushing up against him like that. Dan now felt a fire rush through his veins as blood started to pump into him and started to cause him to straighten up. A few more pumps from the massive hand and Dan was standing straight up. Dan felt an enormous drum beating in his head as a throbbing sensation followed it. This must be Ashely's heart beat as it slowly started to thump fast and force Dan to become more excited at what was about to happen. Dan hated this, but he also found it almost pleasurable at the thought of him squirting out more juice. Ashely's other hand dipped down below Dan and started to do something beneath Dan. At first Dan wasn't sure what he was doing but found that Ashely's free hand was fondling himself and stirring up his seed. Dan felt that deep fire starting to burn as Ashely's body thought he was trying to procreate. Ashely gave his jewels a few more playful touches before leaving them. Dan was almost sadden by the lack of stimulation until Ashely quickened his pace and grip on Dan's body. He felt the strength of the hand wrapped around him give him an almost breath crushing death grip as he gave Dan a good yank which hurt, but also felt sooo good. Dan felt like he was drooling... but he was actually leaking pre-juices. This liquid slid down Dan's body until it helped ease Ashely's hand on its constant journey of run up and down Dan's body. It wasn't long before Dan felt his body starting to expand to a point of exploding from the constant stimulation and teasing that Ashely was providing him. Dan gapped as how close he was. That burn fire was almost ready to make its journey. The journey to be greeted by the outside world. Ashely quickly stopped. Before Dan could question it, suddenly there was a white sheet in front of Dan's face. Then Ashely was back at it again savagely running his hand up and down Dan's body until it felt like his skin was going to burn off from the heat. Dan started to shudder and shake as the pulsations quickened into an almost constant sound. Finally, Dan gagged and felt himself throwing up the white lava from deep within his volcanic like belly, as it rushed out and erupted all over the white colored cloth. The first blast was a large load that soaked the tissue paper to almost a gooey melted substance. Within a nanosecond Dan launched another heaping amount of cum out and all over the fabric that was already becoming useless. The next wave was just as strong as Dan vibrated in time of the ejections. Shot after shot flew out of his mouth until he felt the raging fire die down to a small smolder and his body stop pulsating. Dan was starting to feel very tired right now.

 

 

 

Ashely let out a relieved sigh that Dan barely even recognized anymore. "What a mess," He said out loud. "Better clean up," Ashely leaned over as he grabbed a few more tissues and made sure to wipe up his sticky mess that failed to be contained by a single tissue. Ashely quickly tossed the waded-up ball of used tissues. Feeling sated and slumber creeping up on him, Ashely just turned the light out and went to bed, not bothering to say anything else to his two new occupants.

Ashely rolled over in his bed trying to get comfortable as the two beings started to find each other. Boyfriend and Girlfriend. It was adorable. Now they could spend the rest of their ghostly lives living as his penis.

Ashely smiled in his sleep as he drifted off, "I'm such a nice person..."

End Notes:

Let me know what you liked and what you didn't. If you find any mistakes let me know so I can fix them. 

Chapter 11 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Like usual let me now if you find any mistakes.

 

 

 

 

"Hey, no running," Bucky shouted at the two kids running around near the pool.

Both kids let out an eep at the stern voice they heard from the 18 year old life guard up on his tower. They immediately stop running and started to walk, not wanting to risk angering Bucky. Bucky was about to relax when he noticed a few kids messing around in the deeper part of the pool. Pulling out his lifeguard whistle he blew it to get their attention.

"No rough housing!"

The kids stopped immediately and broke apart.

"Kids," Bucky said under his breath as he continued to do his job. It wasn't easy being a life guard. Bucky normally wouldn't accept such a job, but he really needed the money. He just graduated high school and needed cash for college. At the age of 18, Bucky was already feeling the weight of being an adult in society, and it wasn't fun. Sitting up here in his lifeguard tower making sure the rules were followed was dull and boring for him. However, he was told by his academic adviser that lifeguard duty looked good on a resume and would help with applying for colleges. He would have to use everything he had to get into the school he wanted. So here he was, over summer break after graduation, watching little kids have fun and making sure they don't drown. Bucky let out another sigh as he leaned back in his perch and scanned the pool for some more problem children.

It wasn't so bad, Bucky thought to himself as he thought of some of the positives. At least he was able to work on his tan while he worked. Bucky chuckled to himself, by the end of the summer he was going to look like a golden god. Yeah, that was one of the few upsides of spending all day at the pool.

"Hurry up Ash, were going to miss the good spots," Bucky heard someone call out over the new wave of people entering the public swim area. The voice caught Bucky's attention as he looked over to see two figures heading over to grab some chairs to lay out for themselves. Bucky perked up as he watched both of the newcomers grab chairs and clam spots for themselves near the pool. Pulling down his sunglasses, Bucky watched a little more closely at the new faces, as one of them grabbed a chair and tried to unfold it. Bucky felt his heart skip a beat as he watched that pale but somewhat beautiful body trying to work the chair. She looked so... amazing, Bucky watched both girls set up their sun-bathing spots when he noticed something, the cute one wasn't wearing a top! How scandalous!

It wasn't until Bucky noticed the under dressed person spin around that he nearly gasped. Not only wasn't a she, but Bucky knew the person! It was Ashely... the new transfer student this year. Bucky never really paid much attention to him, since he was a senor and Ashely was just a sophomore. Yet looking at the nearly naked body... holy shit! Bucky didn't know how hot and cute Ashely looked without his shirt on.

Bucky did his best not to lean out of his lifeguard chair as he kept eyeing Ashely who was still trying to get his pool chair set up right. Just as Ashley bent over to unfold the chair, Bucky could see just enough skin from the top of his swim trunks, he had to cover his lap from the boner he got.

"Fuck me," Bucky mumbled. Why was he so attractive? If he knew that he was this cute...

Bucky shook his head of the thought. This wasn't the time. Bucky tried to look away but found that his sight kept trailing back toward the pale yet glistening skin of Ashely. He lay there in the sun soaking up the rays like everyone else around him. Oh, shit. Bucky felt himself growing in his own swim trunks.

"Hey Bucky, time to swap," One of Bucky's coworkers called out from below.

Bucky nearly fell out of the chair at the sudden announcement. He quickly composed himself. Right, he was working. He had to stay focused. "Right," Bucky said as he calmed his nerves and the lump in his trunks. Once calmed down, Bucky climbed out of the chair. Getting down, Bucky headed off from the pool as his shift ended and he could head home now. Yet, as he went to collect his pay check, he couldn't get that image out of his mind.

As Bucky headed toward his car to head home, he couldn't help but wonder to himself, why he couldn't stop thinking about Ashely.

 

 

 

It had been almost a week since Bucky first spotted Ashely. Bucky never expected to see Ashely again after that one time. However, it was like a ritual. Every day around the same time Ashely showed up. Ashely grabbed a chair and laid out next to the other person with him. It seemed that both Ashely and the girl planned to spend most of their summer break here at the pool. Lucky him!

Today, Bucky did his best not to react to Ashely's presences, as he continued to eye him through his sunglasses. To Bucky's joy he noticed the bottle of sun lotion that Ashely handed to the girl he was with. Ashely quickly laid down and let the girl start to rub the sun block on his skin. Bucky held back a moan as he watched that slippery substance get rubbed up and down Ashely's body. Bucky loved that she was being very thorough with Ashely's back. He eyed her as she kneaded the protective paste into Ashely's skin until it glistened with the sunlight. Oh damn....

"Time to swap," Called out one of Bucky's lifeguard coworkers from below him.

"Damn it, just when it was getting good." Bucky nearly moaned as he continued to watch Ashely lay there on his stomach and get his back oiled up. Taking one last look at the amazing image, Bucky closed his eyes and started to climb down the tower he was in.

Once down on the ground, he meet his replacement, Mike. "Checking out the hot girls," Mike asked in a sly voice as he did a quick glance down at Bucky's shrinking tent.

"W-what?.... girls," Bucky repeated not fully understanding what Mike was asking.

He just laughed and patted his shoulder, "Hey, I get it. I was your age once too. Just make sure the boss doesn't catch you, got it?"

"Y-yeah," Bucky stuttered.

Mike laughed again, "She must be something," He chuckled as he nudged at Bucky.

"Yeah, she.... She is," Bucky told him before he walked away trying to banish the thought of Ashely getting his back and front oiled up for his tanning for the day. Damn, he was so fucking cute.

 

 

 

It had been a few weeks and Bucky found out that he was mentally keeping track of the exact time that Ashely would show up. It was shameful to say that he always looked forward to those fifteen minutes near the end of his shift that he was finally able to see Ashely coming in for his sunbathing. As much as Bucky didn't want to admit it, he felt like a creep counting down the minutes till Ashely appeared. Yet the moment that smiling face appeared. It was like an angle that descended from haven just for Bucky's sake. Like usual, Bucky would peer through his shaded glasses and watch Ashely through the crowd of people. He couldn't help himself, it was like a drug he was hooked on. He had to get his dose of Ashely for the day. He only had about 10 more minute before his shift was over, so he needed to get as much Ash time as he could. As he watched Ashely, he couldn't help but admire how well his tan was coming in. It had only been a couple of weeks, and he was getting a nice hue thanks to his time at the pool. Bucky let his eyes stay on Ash as he gazed at that perfect form. Jeez, why did he look so ... hot. Bucky didn't understand how he could be so turned on at just the sight. Sure, he never had a girlfriend, but he jerked off enough to porn to know he liked women. So why was it that the very sight of Ashely got him so turned on? It wasn't like Bucky was turned on by guys, just Ashely.

Before Bucky could further contemplate his feelings for someone he never even talked to, his shift was over. Another lifeguard was ready to swap. A little annoyed that he wouldn't be able to admire Ashely anymore, Bucky climbed down from his tower. He made sure to keep any signs of arousal hidden this time. Bucky headed toward the main office to collect his things before heading home for the day. As Bucky grabbed his bag and started to head out, Bucky's boss stopped him.

"Bucky," He called out causing him to freeze in the middle of the doorway.

"Yeah?"

"Can you do me a favor," his boss asked.

"Sure I guess, what's up?"

His boss walked over to Bucky and handed him a key, "Some kid forgot his locker combination. You mind unlocking it for him, so he can grab his stuff?"

Bucky wanted to tell his boss he was off the clock and was technically the boss's job to unlock the lockers. However, Bucky nodded. He figured a little favor like this would put in a good word when he used his boss as a reference. "Yeah sure," Bucky agreed.

"Thanks," his boss said as he headed off to do something else. "Just drop them on my desk when you're done."

Bucky again nodded but his boss was already gone. With the key in hand, Bucky headed toward the changing room where everyone left most of their valuables that they didn't want to leave out at the pool. Usually it's stuff like wallets or clothes they didn't want to get wet. Being a public pool, it was required to have locks were the users would put in their own lock combination for their usage. Sometimes people forget their combinations and needed a master key to unlock their things. Bucky saw a kid about 8 or so just standing there waiting for help.

"Are you the one that forgot his combination?" The kid nodded trying not to look so embarrassed about forgetting the simple 4-digit combination he had to make up. "Alright, show me which locker is your," Bucky said as he followed the little kid into the locker room. Bucky passed a couple of rows of lockers before following the kid to his locker.

"This one," The kid pointed to. Bucky inserted the key into the master lock and unlocked the kid's locker. The kid quickly grabbed his clothes and headed to a stall to change out of his swim clothes.

Bucky just rolled his eyes, "No need to thank me." Bucky removed the master key and started to head toward the exit. Just as he was about to leave a thought entered his mind. He had the master key to unlock ANY of these lockers...

No, he couldn't...

He shouldn't...

Bucky looked around. It was dead in here except for the kid changing, and he was behind a closed door. No one would know. Bucky mulled over the idea of trying to find a very particular locker that was being used right now. There had to be over 100 lockers in here. Did Bucky have the time to search them all? If he got caught, Bucky could lose his job. Was it worth it?

"Fuck it," Bucky mumbled. He would never get another chance like this. Bucky quickly looked at a wall of lockers. Most of them remained open unused. There were only 5 locked ones in the row. Deciding to start there first, Bucky quickly headed to the first one and unlocked the locker. Bucky felt his heart pounding from fear but also excitement as he swung open the locker. That feeling quickly turned to disappointment as he found that the first locker belonged to someone else. Bucky quickly closed it and headed to the next one. He opened it and found that it was the wrong locker. Damn, this was stupid. There was no way he could check all these lockers without his boss or someone catching him. Bucky went through about 8 lockers before he felt really stupid and kind of gross going through other people's belongings. It wasn't until the kid was done changing and was leaving that Bucky decided to stop. He had to drop off the keys or his boss would be suspicious.

"Stupid," Bucky mumbled again to himself as he walked toward the exit. Just as he was heading out he caught a very faint odor...

Bucky paused and sniffed again. What was that? It smelled good. It wasn't like any cologne he ever smelled before, it almost smelled feminine. Bucky sniffed again and moved closer to the smell. He found the scent was emanating from one locker that was closed in between a few open unused lockers. It had to be coming from there. Bucky walked up the locker. "Last one," He told himself. Bucky inserted the key and unlocked the locker. Just as the door opened, a strong whiff of the unique smell rushed his face. That smell was definitely coming from this locker. Bucky quickly looked at the simple clothes that were stashed there alone with some shoes and socks. Bucky also so a wallet. Grabbing the wallet just to confirm his suspicions of who's these belonged to, Bucky opened the wallet and grinned at his findings. There in the wallet was a student ID of Ashely.

"Jackpot," Bucky said with a grin. Bucky didn't know what he was doing at this point as he moved closer to the locker and took Ash's shirt. He took a deep whiff of the smell. Bucky never thought about what Ashely would smell like, but this.... This was truly divine. The smell was so intoxicating that Bucky couldn't stop himself from taking another inhale. "One more," Bucky told himself as he sniffed again already memorizing the unique scent that covered the clothing. Bucky could feel how incredibly hard he was right now. Not wanting to waste any more time, Bucky quickly closed the locker and headed toward an unoccupied stall. Shutting the door, Bucky already yanked his pants down as he stood over the toilet and started to rub one out. He kept the shirt close to his face as he used that unique scent to swarm his sense of smell. Bucky closed his eyes and used all the images of Ashely laying out tanning as material for his lustful thoughts. Bucky barely got a few pumps before his penis spasmed and felt the blissful feeling of release, as his seed splashed into the toilet. Bucky let his hips shake from the amazing orgasm he just experienced while he still had his face buried deep in Ashely's shirt. It took Bucky a few moments to regain his composer. Doing his best to not freak out at what he just did, Bucky quickly cleaned his mess up.

Bucky quickly flushed the toilet and then went to Ashely's locker. He reopened it and put the shirt back exactly how it was and closed the locker. Bucky quickly left the locker room and headed toward the main office to drop off the master key. Bucky did his best not to look like he just broke into someone's locker, grabbed an article of clothing and just masturbated while snorting up the aroma that still clung to it. As he passed a few coworkers, who didn't even react to him, his confidence grew at the idea of him getting away with it. By the time he was in the main office dropping off the keys, he knew he got away with-

"You're still here," Bucky's boss asked confused while standing behind him. "It shouldn't have taken that long?"

Bucky froze as he realized he must have been gone longer than he thought. This was bad. "I...I um," Bucky said trying to think of something to say. He turned around and did his best not to act like he just got caught doing something he seriously shouldn't have done.

"Yeah," His boss asked waiting for a response.

Bucky said the first thing that came to his mind, "I had to take a shit."

Any suspicious that his boss had on his face disappeared instantly at that comment, "That's all you had to say. You don't have to act like you broke the law over using the bathroom. Thanks for that little favor, I'll see you tomorrow." Bucky's boss headed to his desk and took the master key and put it away.

Bucky felt a wave of relief rush over him as he headed out of the office. It felt amazing getting away scot-free. The rest of Bucky's day was like any other day for him, but when it was time for bed, Bucky couldn't help but recall that smell from this afternoon. Oh, it was great! However just imagining it wasn't enough, he needed more. Bucky needed his fix...

 

 

 

"Some kid forgot his locker combination," Bucky told his boss.

"Kids," His boss laughed. Bucky's boss grabbed the master key and started to get up.

Bucky quickly added, "I can take care of it boss."

"You sure?"

"Yeah," Bucky said acting like it was nothing. "You got your hands full. No need to stop for something so simple. I'll be back in like 10 seconds," Bucky added.

"Thanks," Bucky's boss said handing the key to him.

"No problem," Bucky told him trying to hold back his excitement. Bucky headed toward the lockers where he planned to unleash his master plan. There was no kid that forgot his locker combination. Bucky had to get his hands on more of that smell. It had been a few days since he jerked off to Ashely's scent, and now the odor he recalled nearly vanished from Bucky's memory. He was like a druggy that needed his next hit. Bucky quickly entered the locker room and felt a wave of relief to see no one was in here. Thank goodness, that was the only thing that would pose a problem. Bucky quickly headed toward the locker he remember Ashely using, to his joy it was still the same one. Bucky quickly opened the locker and got that luscious smell to hit him. Bucky would have loved to bath in that smell, but he had to work quickly. Can't get caught just because he was enjoying himself so much. Bucky quickly grabbed both of the socks. Testing the smell of it, Bucky nearly came from the strong odor of not just Ashely but a hint of his sweat. "Fuck..." Bucky moaned. He quickly stashed the article of clothing and replaced them with a new pair that Bucky bought. Bucky quickly closed the locker and headed back to the office to drop off the keys. Bucky nearly ran to his car as he rushed home. Once he got home he ran to his room to enjoy his treasure.

Bucky quickly took both pairs of socks out of bag and enjoyed the smell of both of them. It didn't take long for Bucky to get hard from the scent. He quickly took one of the socks and brought it down to his member. Wrapping up his junk in the sock, he could feel the fabric touching his sensitive areas. Maybe it was just his imagination, but Bucky thought he could feel some damp moister that might have been sweat still clinging to the inside of the sock. While using one sock for his cock, he used the other as an inhaler for that erotic aroma. Breathing deep, and yanking on his member, Bucky didn't even last as long as last time. He felt himself ejaculate into the sock around his member, spilling his goo into the fabric like material incasing him.

It took Bucky a few moments to realize what he just did. It wasn't until now that he fully understood his actions. He stole clothes from someone just to masturbate to. This was a criminal offense that could lead to jail! Bucky felt panic rush through him as he now only thinking of the consequences of his actions.

Of course, that's if they caught him...

Bucky calmed down at that thought. Yeah, they would have to catch him. Bucky relaxed as he inhaled to calm down. His nose was still buried deep in the sock as he did so. The smell was so relaxing and soothing for Bucky that his mind just drifted away from any fear of danger or regret. This was true bliss for him.

 

 

 

 

"Last time," Bucky told himself standing in front of Ashely's locker. Bucky learned that Ashely's scent didn't last long on his clothing, so he was forced to replace Ashely's socks about once a week in order to keep Ashely's smell fresh. However, Bucky quickly learned that this couldn't last. Soon summer would end, and Ashley would stop coming to the pool. Bucky's heart dropped at the thought of no longer seeing Ashely, and his steady supply of Ashely scented socks too. This was a nightmare that Bucky wanted to wake up from. Yet, he couldn't, this was reality. There was no way around it. All he could do was keep a stash of freshly worn socks and pray that he could either get over it or wane out his need for them over the course of time. Bucky inserted the master key like the many times before to unlock the locker. Bucky did a quick take to make sure no one was present. As soon as the coast was clear, Bucky opened the door to go for his treasure. Bucky swung the door open and froze. The locker was empty. There wasn't an article of clothing in the locked locker. Bucky was too confused to understand as he continued to stare at the empty locker, hoping that it was just a trick his eyes were playing on him.

"Looking for something," a voice called out from behind Bucky.

Bucky quickly spun around to see Ashely just standing there holding a pool bag with his clothes in it, and a pair of socks in the other hand. There was a stern look on his face that told Bucky that he was caught red handed. What now?

"W-wh-what are you doing here," Bucky asked and quickly added, "This isn't what it looks like." Bucky did his best not to look like a criminal caught in the act of a crime.

"Really now? It isn't someone breaking into my locker to steal my socks," Ashely asked wiggling the socks in his hand to emphasis he knew exactly what Bucky was going for.

"I- uh, well..." Bucky started but couldn't finish. He was at a loss for words. There was nothing he could say that would change the fact that Ashely caught him.

Ashely started to walk closer. "I was wonder where my socks were going. Just to let you know my feet size isn't a 9. Kind of hard to miss the fact that my socks grew a few sizes too big." Bucky could only gulp at how Ashely found out. He could have sworn he grabbed the right size but apparently, he was wrong. "When I found out that someone was stealing my clothes, I thought it was some kind of random pervert. Then it turns out it was you," Ashely moved closer backing Bucky into the lockers behind him.

A thousand thoughts ran through Bucky's mind right now. There were a few that stood out. He could try and play it off like it was some kind of joke. He could threaten Ashely, swear he will beat him to a pulp if he said anything. Or he could do something else, "Y-y-you can't tell," Bucky pleaded. "Please, my life will be over if anyone found out. I swear I will NEVER do this again. I'm begging you," Bucky said falling to his knees. Ashely stood over Bucky as he kneeled in front of him. Ashely didn't say anything as he watched Bucky begging for his silence.

Finally, after a few moments of pure agony for Bucky, Ashley spoke. "I guess if you replaced my socks, I can forgive you."

Bucky instantly felt his heart jump for joy. "Really? Oh thank you, I swear I'll buy you as many socks as you need, no as many as you want," Bucky said not really understanding what he was saying. He was just too glad that Ashely wasn't going to tell on him and ruin his life forever.

"There's no need to buy me any," Ashley told him.

Bucky frowned at his words. "Do, do you mean you want me to make them?"

Ashley laughed, "No, I was thinking something different. Something more fitting for someone like you."

Bucky wasn't following. How else was he going to replace Ashely's socks if he wasn't going to buy them or hand make them. "I don't under-"

Those were the last words that he made before he suddenly felt his body falling. Bucky felt himself tumbling thought the air a few times before colliding with the cold floor of the locker room. Bucky couldn't move, he was frozen still from the shock of what just happened. Bucky was looking up toward the ceiling as he lay on his back on the cold hard tiled ground. Why was he on his back? Did he slip? Before Bucky could even move or think about his situation an enormous face came into view. The face belonged to Ashley.

Bucky looked up at Ashely's smirking face as he towered above him. Bucky was still confused as to what just happened. He watched as Ashely reached out with his hand toward Bucky to help him up off the floor. Bucky was grateful that Ashely was going to help him up, he went to move his arm toward Ashely... his arm didn't move. Bucky felt a wave of horror wash over him thinking he was paralyzed due to his falling down. He was in such as shock that he didn't recognize Ashely's hand grew much larger as it approached him until it enveloped his entire body. Ashely picked up Bucky with such ease that Bucky knew there was something wrong with him. It wasn't until Ashely set down his pool bag and used both his hand to hold Bucky in front of Ashley now giant face, that Bucky knew that he wasn't the same as before. His size was drastically different from just a few seconds ago. He hung there between Ashely's hands powerless as the Giant seemed to inspect him.

"Looks like you'll fit," Ashley said out loud.

Bucky tried to speak but found he couldn't say any words. Fit? Wait why can't I talk?

Ashley didn't comment as he brought Bucky toward his pool bag and stuffed him inside. Bucky was still to baffled at what was going on that he just let it all happen. He was set down on top of Ashley's shirt that was folded in the bag. Suddenly everything was picked up and started to move. Bucky was at a loss as to was happening until he heard the sound of metal closing signaling the slamming of a locker. He was now stuck inside Ashley's pool bag locked up in a locker. This finally snapped Bucky out of his bewildered state.

Hey! What's going on?! HELP! Bucky shouted, or tried to shout only to find that his voice didn't sound right or to be more precise, wasn't making any noise. Bucky heard the sound of bare footsteps slapping against the tiled floors of the locker room as they headed away from him. A-Ash, what's going on?! PLEASE!

Bucky got no response as he was left there wondering what was going on, and what was going to happen to him now...

 

 

 

Bucky was left in darkness as he listen to countless people enter the locker room and leave without hearing a single word he cried out. The slamming of locker doors rung out and the sounds of people talking or their feet stomping on the ground filled the air, but not a single syllable that Bucky tried to get out was even heard. How was this possible? Not only was Bucky unable to talk he wasn't even able to move. He was stuck, no matter how much force he applied to his body, it didn't listen to him. What did Ashely do to him!?

It's ok, Bucky told himself. Someone was looking for him... right? As Bucky thought about it, the more he realized how stupid that was. Everyone at work thought he went home, his parents wouldn't be back till tonight, and even if they found he was missing who would look inside a locker for him? It didn't matter if everyone knew he was gone, they would never find him.

It had to be over an hour since Bucky was stuck in Ashley's locker before he heard a pair of familiar footsteps heading toward him. Unlike most of the set of thumping feet or rapid steps belong to a child, these were much lighter and paced out than the usual. Bucky's suspicions were answered when he heard the heavy metal door swing open and felt the large bag he was in move. Bucky felt himself getting yanked along with the rest of the bag as he was jerked out of the locker he was sealed away in. It wasn't long before the movement stopped, and he was set down with everything else. Soon an enormous hand reached in and grabbed the shirt underneath Bucky. As the shirt was pulled out, Bucky felt himself tumble down and onto another set of clothing. It was only a few more moments until the giant hand returned searching for something else. Bucky watched as the hand grabbed the wallet near him and retracted it. Then it came back again and started to remove each item in the bag except for him. It wasn't long until there were only two things left in the bag, Bucky and a sock. Bucky watched as the enormous hand came back and grabbed the sock and retracted it from the pool bag and disappear from sight. Bucky did the only thing he could do, he laid there waiting for Ashley to pick him up. Bucky didn't have to wait long as soon Ashely's hand returned and reached in toward him. Ashely's enormous hand touched Bucky and wrapped around him as it extracted him from the bag. Bucky was pulled out of his prison as he finally could see the outside world again. He was in the locker room and saw a few other people around him changing in and out of their clothes. In front of Bucky was Ashley who looked dressed up to leave the pool. Bucky thought of shouting out for help but figured it wouldn't' help.

Bucky thought Ashley would say something to him, but he wasted no time as he started to maneuver Bucky toward somewhere. It wasn't until he started to move that he found out where he was heading. Bucky watched as he rushed down past the bench that Ashely was sitting on and toward the floor where his feet were at. Bucky saw that one of Ashely's feet was already covered by a shoe, and the other was bare. It was at this point that he saw that he was rushing toward the bare foot that everything finally clicked. He was a sock...

Bucky would have let out a scream from the horrible revelation if it wasn't for the fact that his face was already rushing toward Ashely's foot. Bucky found that his mouth was the opening of the sock when he was suddenly slipped on and pulled up Ashley's foot until he snuggly fit on him. Bucky was instantly assaulted by the taste of Ashley's foot that filled every crevices of his mouth. It was like someone shoved their foot in his open mouth and left it there as he could do nothing but taste the lingering flavor of Ashely's skin. There was a slight bitter taste to it and he swore there was a slight hint of chlorine from what he could only assume was from steeping in pool water. Bucky could not only taste the foreign object but felt and smelt everything. The feeling of Ashley's warm sole connecting with Bucky was already starting to warm up Bucky from his body heat. The warming skin in his mouth wasn't the only thing that Bucky noticed. He also felt his mouth and jaw stretching to embrace the large object. Bucky thought he could feel Ashely's little toes tickling the back of his throat as he wiggled them as he got himself comfortable wearing his new sock. Bucky was trying to accept his new reality but found that Ashley wasn't going to give him a chance to get accustomed to his new form. Bucky saw Ashely's shoe zooming in from behind him. There wasn't much time for Bucky to prepare himself as Ashley stuck his foot into the shoe and slipped both his foot and Bucky into the used sneaker.

Bucky let out a gurgling sound around the fleshy appendage in his mouth as he felt the backing of his new form roughly scrap along the inside of the shoe. Ashley easily slipped his foot into his sneaker, but Bucky could feel his new cotton body rub up against the inside of the sneaker, dragging particles off his body as he was forced deeper into the shoe. Bucky tried to protest or something, but his full mouth prevented him from talking, which he was sure no one would of heard anyway. It took Ashely a few moments to simply put the last shoe on, but for Bucky it felt so much longer. Bucky could feel the shoe pressing down on him while Ashley's foot expanded his insides. He was literally pinned between two massive forces. One was trying to stretch him open while the other prevented any kind of movement. Just as Bucky was getting used to the tight confines he was doomed to experience, he heard a noise from outside the shoe. Suddenly the ceiling above him pinched down even further. Bucky's mouth was sealed even tighter around Ashely's foot as he tied his shoe.

Bucky wasn't claustrophobic, but now he wasn't so sure about that. This was insanely too small of a space for Bucky. All Bucky could do was wait for Ashely to remove him, which didn't seem to be anytime soon. Bucky tried to remain calm as he breathed or attempted to breath on the large foot in his mouth. Gagging and huffing around the object, Bucky found that he somehow was able to do so, or maybe he didn't need to breath. Bucky wasn't sure.

"Time to go," Ashely said out loud.

Go?

Bucky wasn't prepared for what happened next. As soon as Ashely started to walk, Bucky felt the pressure on his bottom jaw ease up as Ashely's foot stop stepping on him. However as soon as Ashely stepped down, the pressure resumed, and it was much worse. Ashely's foot pressed down on what should have been his tongue and lower jaw. Bucky felt the sole of Ashely's foot press down with more pressure until it was unbearable. Ashely's kept applying more and more pressure until Bucky thought the bottom of his mouth was being melded into the lining of the shoe he was stuck in. Finally, after the longest moment in Bucky's life, the pressure eased up off him.

Bucky couldn't breathe until he felt the ground disappear allowing him to chock around the foot in his mouth. That was until he was being crushed beneath Ashely's foot all over again. Each step that Ashely took caused Bucky to gag and huff around the intrusive object that filled him up. Bucky only endured a handful of steps before Ashely stopped moving and stood still.

"Hey, Ash you ready to go," Bucky heard a female voice ask.

Bucky tried to recognize the voice, but he couldn't remember where he heard it from before.

"Yeah, let's get some juice before we go. I'm thirsty. I don't think I'm going to be able to walk all the way back without a drink. Those couple of miles always get to me," Ashely spoke to whoever it was.

The other person scoffed, "It's not that far."

"Yeah, but my feet always get so sweaty," Ashely complained.

 

 

 

It was like Bucky was drowning. Ashely wasn't lying when he said that his feet got sweaty, in fact it might have been an understatement as Bucky felt Ashely take another step. Bucky felt his damp skin oozing out the watery substance excreting from the enormous foot he was covering. It got worse when Ashely pressed his foot down and into the sole of the shoe. The material underneath Bucky was mashed against him as he felt the old sweat that seeped out of the foam like padding to only mix together with the new sweat coming off Ashely. He convulsed as the old sweat tasted nastier than the salty fresh moisture that was being filtered through him. It wasn't until Ashley lifted his foot did Bucky feel himself hack up the excessive moister in his threads, only to have himself pressed back down a few seconds later again.

Bucky felt more like a sponge then a sock, as he drank and swallowed any moister that he touched. Either it was the very old stale sweat or freshly made, burning hot, perspiration dripping off of Ashely's skin. Bucky still didn't know which he preferred, it was hard to pick one as he was too busy trying not to pass out from this traumatizing experience. He lost track of how many steps Ashely had taken and couldn't tell what was going on outside of his hellish prison. His senses were overwhelmed and didn't allow him time to think.

After an unknow amount of time Bucky felt Ashely standing still. Bucky didn't think much about this, maybe it was break, or Ashely was talking to someone. It didn't matter, Bucky could feel the entirety of Ashely's weigh baring down on him, pushing him further into the soaking wet soles of the used tennis shoe. Bucky felt himself suffocating around the sweaty foot in his mouth, the pressure pushing down on him, and the invading liquid that seeped through him. The longer Ashely stood there the more and more Bucky realized that he still needed breath or some source of air. It wasn't until he swore he was going to die that Ashely started to walk, giving him a chance to breath in the rank air that filled the shoe. Between the few steps that Ashley took, Bucky used this time to contemplate why he needed to breath if he was a sock.

Finally, Bucky felt the pressure around him loosen and then the shoe fabric rubbing against him gave him some room as he felt the tennis shoe slip off his skin and expose him to the open air of fresh breathable oxygen. Bucky coughed and wheezed around Ashely's stinky and sweaty foot as he saw him just casually sitting down removing his shoes. Bucky must be in Ashely's room as he noticed it seemed to suit him with how it was designed.

As soon as both shoes were off, Bucky watched as Ashely simply reached for him. Ashely's large hand gripped Bucky's lips, as he pried him off his ankle. Bucky could still feel his mouth being pulled apart as he felt Ashely peel him off his damp foot. The enormous dripping wet foot slowly immerged out of Bucky's gapping mouth until it was entirely gone.

"It just had to be in the 90's today," Ashely remarked as he proceeded to hold Bucky in his hands. Before Bucky could comment, Ashely brought Bucky back toward his wet foot. It wasn't until Bucky felt himself being pressed into the bottom of Ashely's foot, that he realized he wasn't done. Ashley started to rub Bucky up against his foot and wipe him up and down his damp skin to absorb as much excessive sweat that he could. Bucky felt the droplets of liquid cling to his skin as he absorbed as much as he could until Ashely was satisfied. "Time to take a shower," Ashely said as he headed toward the door. Just as Ashely was about to leave he quickly bawled up Bucky with the other sock haphazardly drop him. Bucky tumbled through the air until he landed on the floor, unmoving. Bucky couldn't do anything but stew in the now reeking sweat of not just himself, but the other sock that clung to him as he laid there in a balled-up sock.

 

 

 

 

It had been two, maybe even three days, since Bucky was left on the floor like any other pair socks that were strewn about the floor since then. Ashely never even spoke to Bucky when he came back from his shower that day. He just simply tossed his used clothes near Bucky and went about his normal life, leaving him to feel the dampness starting to dry up. Bucky could feel the air cooling down the water allowing the salts and grim to start to harden and form crusty crystals inside him. Bucky felt his once soft fibers starting to stiffen from the perspiration now drying. It was like he was covered in mud that was now hardening into dirt, stiffening his movements... if he had any that was.

Bucky tried to get Ashely's attention, but he didn't response or even react to his cries for help. So, Bucky lay there, day after day watching as underwear, socks, shirts, and other articles of clothing piled up near him. Sometimes the stench of used clothing and sweat would assault Bucky's senses, other times that alluring smell of Ashely would sneak its way through the horrible scent giving Bucky some kind of pleasure in this horrible time. Although, the smell was rare, it was the only pleasant thing that Bucky found from his experience of laying on the ground as just another pair of socks waiting for what Bucky could only hope was to be washed, whenever that would be...

 

 

 

Bucky heard the sounds of thumping before his entire world was yanked open and the familiar face of Ashely peered into the dresser draw that held him captive. Bucky watched as Ashely reached in not even caring what pair of socks he grabbed. It happened to be Bucky's turn, as he was selected and yanked out of the dresser and tossed onto Ashely's bed. Ashely closed the dresser draw and opened another and again grabbed something quickly. It happened to be one of his shirts. Bucky watched as the Giant quickly put the shirt on and headed to the bed, where he sat down and grabbed Bucky harshly as he quickly unfolded the pair of socks. Bucky was separated from his twin sock as Ashely hastily put Bucky and the other sock on his feet. Soon the familiar sneaker showed up and covered Bucky in that all too familiar world of darkness and strong smell of used shoe. Soon the familiar pressure of Ashely walking assaulted Bucky as Ashely went about his day as usual.

As Bucky got in tune with Ashely's daily steps, he couldn't help but wonder what day it was. Heck he barely remembered how many months it had been since he was first transformed and used as any other article of clothing would be used. All Bucky knew was that every once in a while he would worn for a while, taken off and left wherever he was tossed to. Sometimes he would be worn until he was soaked in sweat and shoe lint, other times he would be worn for a few hours or less only to be discarded into a pile of dirty laundry. Eventually he would get swept up with the rest of the clothing and dumped into the washer to get cleaned up and be used later.

The day went on as any usual day that Ashely wore him. It was probably a school day for Ashely. Bucky could tell because there were a lot of times when Bucky wouldn't be moving at all then there would be a moment of walking for a couple of minutes then none at all for a while again. Also, Bucky could make out other people talking, mostly of an older male or female talking constantly. It had to be the teacher of a class. It didn't mater to Bucky, he learned long ago no mater how much he pleaded for help or tried to talk, he couldn't get anyone's attention. He just accepted his new life attached to Ashely's foot.

After a while Ashely was walking further and longer than before. Bucky figured school was over due to how much walking that Ashely was doing right now and how long it had been since the last time Ashely sat down. It wasn't long before the sound of a door opening and closing, that signaled that he and Ashley made it back home.

Suddenly the familiar feeling of Ashely taking off his shoes hit Bucky. He was delighted with the fresh air that greeted him when the enormous prison came off of him. Bucky watched as Ashely tossed the shoes aside but decided to keep his socks on. Bucky soon felt himself collided with the flooring of the house as Ashely casually went over to the couch and sat down. He proceeded to kick up his feet, so they were up on the coffee table that was in the middle of living room. Bucky felt himself fly though the air only to land on the hard surface with a good thud. He got a good view of Ashley just relaxing on the sofa and turning the TV on. Ashely barely had a few seconds of relaxation before the doorbell rang.

The look of annoyance came across his face as he closed his eyes as he shouted, "Coming." Ashley proceeded to get up off the comfy coach and head toward the door. Bucky felt every step toward the front door that Ashely took. Once they reached the door, Bucky heard the door open and looked up to see 3 older looking adults standing on the other side of it.

"Hello," One of them said cheerfully. "Would your parents happen to be home?"

"Not right now, they'll be back in a few minutes," Ashely told the group. Ashely started to close the door when the other man from the group started to say something.

"Maybe you would be interested instead?"

Ashely frowned at the question, "Interested? What are you talking about?"

This seemed to get a delighted reaction from all three of them. "You seem like someone who would be interested in hearing the word of our lord."

Ashely just let out a tired sigh at those words. "Look, I just got home from school, and I got a lot to do before tomorrow. Maybe you can come back another-"

"Oh, but it'll just take a moment of your time. The lord would want you to hear his word. It may not seem like it, but you could just spare a few minutes to hear the good word, it could very well change you."

Ashely didn't seem so sure. Before Ashely could reply to this remark, the three people still standing in front of the door started to speak their words. Each one of them talked in perfect timing picking up where one would leave off and keep going in an almost too fast of a pace. They were trying to project as much as they could before the door was shut on them. Ashely stood there for a split second before he finally said, "Why don't you all come inside. I'm sure my parents would love to hear the rest of this."

This seemed to cut off their rehearsed speech for a moment. "Come inside?"

"Yeah, or at least get some water. I'm sure you all have been outside all day, right?"

They all looked a little confused but finally relief was on their face.

"I knew that our great lord would shine through you," one of them remarked as they entered the house.

"Of course," Ashely said with a hint of cheerfulness in his voice. He closed the door as the three strangers entered the house. "I couldn't let you annoying insect stay outside all day, now could I?"

Before any of the three new comers could react, they vanished. Bucky wasn't sure what to expect as he noticed that there once were three towering figures in the room and suddenly they were gone. What happened to them?

"I mean, you just had to bug me didn't you? You couldn't just leave me well enough alone." Ashley just shrugged with an, oh well expression. "My mom hates pest in the house, better take care of it."

Bucky wasn't sure what Ashely was saying until he felt himself being raised off the floor. It wasn't until he spotted 3 tiny looking black dots running around in circles did Bucky realize what happened. Where the three people used to stand were 3 little bugs. It wasn't until now that Bucky was able to make out faint voices coming from them. They were all panicked and screaming for help. They didn't know what was happening, kind of like how Bucky was when he first experienced his transformation. Bucky could only watch as Ashely slowly moved his foot and Bucky along with it to hover over top the three very frightened and confused bugs. Bucky saw the look on Ashely's face as he proceeded to slowly descend his foot downward toward the three very mortified creatures. None of them moved as Bucky felt the heel of Ashely's foot press him down into the floor and slowly tilt the rest of his foot down toward the floor to flatten whatever was beneath it. The almost ghostly screams could be heard by Bucky as they begged for Ashely to have mercy or for their God to save them.

"I am your God," Ashely with a very sadistic tone as he pressed down, capturing the three bugs underfoot.

Bucky could feel all three of the individuals pressed up against him and the enormous foot as he was the only thing separating them from Ashely's bare flesh. The wiggling of each of the insects trying to flee could be felt on Bucky's skin as they were stuck, pinned to him and the hard floor. Then Ashely started to add more weight. The muffled cries increased as Bucky could feel the immense pressure that Ashely was slowly applying to the insignificant creatures under him. Slowly the crying turned to wailing as the pain must have been unbearable for them. They kept begging and pleading only to get their response with a little more pressure added to them. Bucky could feel their movements starting to slow down to a stop due to the crushing pressure applied to them. It wouldn't be long before it would be too much for them.

One of them bugs was shouting more than the other as it begged and begged. "Please, PLEASE. I'll do anything, I'll even-"

Three pops were heard, and Bucky felt a warm liquid starting to seep through him. The bitter taste of what he could only assume were the remains of the three individuals started to fill his sense of taste. Ashely wasted no time in grinding his foot back and forth with Bucky attached, as he made sure to smear any remains of the three annoying things into Bucky's skin. The friction of Bucky on the floor caused him to start to heat up as it reduced everything to nothing more than a pulverized paste that Bucky collected with ease.

Bucky was too shocked at what happened to even comprehend what was happening. All he knew was one second, he was in the living room and the next he was in Ashely's room with the door was closed.

"Oh, my god. Oh, my god," Ashely mumbled to himself.

Bucky thought that Ashely was regretting what he just did. That was why he ran to his room to hide from the shame of what just transpired. However, when Bucky saw Ashely's face, he instantly knew that it was the complete opposite. The look of pure joy and lust that filled his face told him that this was the true Ashely.

Ashely jumped up on his bed and quickly yanked off Bucky. Bucky was brought up to Ashely's pretty face as he examined Bucky.

"There they are," Ashely said staring at Bucky with wonder in his eyes. Bucky could only assume he was looking at the triple blood stains of his latest victims still etched into him. Ashely had a devilish smile on his face as he kept examining the crushed remains of the insects he just squished.

The sounds of Ashely unbuckling his belt from his pants could be heard as he quickly tried to take them off with one hand. Bucky wasn't sure what was going on until he heard the rustling behind him and the sound of skin rubbing on skin. Bucky could only imagine that Ashely was beating off to the thought of killing those three-innocent people, not even a minute ago. Ashely was jerking his member as he kept eyeing each individual spot that Bucky could still feel were slightly fresh and slowly drying in the open air. Finally, after a few minutes of examining, Ashely decided to take it up a notch. He brought Bucky toward his cock.

Bucky wasn't prepared for this. He watched as Ashely continued to pump his member with one hand and use his other hand to descend Bucky's mouth toward the penis. Ashely wasted no time as he pushed his still warm sock over his hot member. Ashely started to hump his hand with his sock covered dick as he edged himself toward release at the thought of what he did.

Bucky tasted the salty precum coming from the tip as it soaked into the threads of his fibers. He could smell the fresh odor of Ashely's member in him as he couldn't stop himself from being used like a cock sleeve. The heat coming off Ashely's cock was similar to when he was wrapped around his foot. The only difference was instead of staying attached and stretch across a large object, Bucky was now being wrapped around and rubbed up and down a large object. The penis inside him would jam and prob at random parts of Bucky's insides at an alarming rate. Bucky could feel Ashely's hand starting to squeeze around him harder as it tightened its grip on him and the monstrous penis he was covering right now. It only lasted a few moments but for Bucky it was longer. Ashely let out sounds that would oddly be arousing for Bucky... that was if he was normal and didn't just witness Ashely crush three people and start to jack off at the idea of it.

The sounds reached a crescendo when Ashely yanked down on Bucky with all his might, stretching out Bucky around the tip of his dick as it stabbed into the very back of Bucky's throat trying to pierce him. Suddenly a large searing heat blossomed at that point of contact. A large glob of liquid heat blasted out and into the air. It went up through Bucky and then came back down hitting parts of himself and parts of Ashely. Each spot the molten material landed on Bucky was immediately absorbed into Bucky so he could get a good taste of the steaming hot goo that soaked into his very being. The salty and bitter taste filled his sense of taste and the smell of fresh cum filled the air as another spurt launched through the air like a rocket. Again, it splatter all over the place, hitting Ashely and Bucky. It wasn't until the third and fourth blast that the amount and height of each squirt lessened and only guzzled out of the tip of Ashely's cock like a lazy avalanche. Bucky just absorbed as much as he could as the hot seed oozed over him and into his fibrous body. It wasn't until Ashely was done cumming did Bucky noticed that Ashely was passed out from his orgasmic release. Bucky could do nothing as he stayed attached to the now shrinking member of the sleeping Giant. Bucky just processed what he just experienced, as the smell of fresh cum and sex filled his mouth and senses. He was just used as a cum rag.

 

 

 

Bucky wished that Ashely would have kept him as a normal sock. Sadly, Ashley didn't. Ashely used Bucky for only two things now, an old work out sock or a cum rag. If Ashely wasn't sweating profusely into him, he was jacking his dick off inside him till he exploded his gooey baby batter into him. There were times that Ashely wouldn't wash Bucky for weeks and only let him be drenched in his semen until Ashely felt like it was good enough, which could be months. Those times Bucky felt his skin harden from the crusty stale cum stains that littered his body. Other times he was just used as a rag anyway. Wiping up messes like spilt soda or other messes. Time had not been pleasant to him. Over the past couple of years, Bucky has turned from a fresh snow-white color to an almost yellowish dirty brown sock from all the stuff he had to clean up and let stew inside him till he was finally washed. No amount of Clorox bleach would remove those stains. They were etched into him as well as his soul. There were now areas on him that were so worn down from constant use that he now had holes starting to appear or threads ripped and shredded. He was a very sad excuse of a sock.

Yet as pathetic of a sock he was, he finally made it to College... but not as he expected. Ashely decided to bring him along as his own personal rag or spill cleaner. The first few weeks in the dorm were bad as he was used to clean up A LOT of spills. But they seemed to get better at controlling their messes. However, there would be times that Ashley just couldn't help but jerk one out ever once in a while.

Like now...

Bucky was laying on the bed next to Ashely as he got hard looking at some porn or whatever. Bucky was used to this. He rarely say daylight anymore, only to get used like the sad excuse of a cum rag. Bucky was picked up and started to head toward Ashely's large member. Bucky was already wrapped around Ashely's member getting worked up and down. The familiar feeling of being heated by the friction warmed Bucky up as he felt parts of his body getting yanked off from the now increasing speed and roughness. The hole that littered his body were slowly being stretch wider and more open with each pump that Ashely did. Bucky could feel his damaged body slowly falling apart with each thrust. He couldn't help but hope that maybe this was it, this was the last time he was used before-

"Ohhhh," Ashely moaned as he gave a good thrust and filled Bucky with his gift of love. Ashely had to be saving up or something because this was an absurdly large load that blasted out of his cock and into Bucky. Bucky felt the large heap of slimy goo splatter him as he tried to soak it up. Bucky felt another lurching and jerking from Ashely's cock as it lobbed another hefty amount of semen into him covering ad splattering all over him. Bucky could already tell he wasn't doing a good job as it oozed out of him and landed on the bed that Ashley was laying on. After a few short moments Ashley caught his breath from his exciting escapade. When he finally was done recovering he sat up and looked down at Bucky and his bed. "Damn it," He said quickly trying to clean up the spilt seed that was slowly getting on his sheets. Bucky was used roughly, as he was rubbed into the sheets as Ashley was trying to soak up as much as he could. When Ashley was done trying to get the messed cleaned up he looked down at the bed and sighed, "Now I have to wash it. I just cleaned this too," He mumbled to himself as he stripped his bed and proceeded to clean up his mess. Bucky was left on the floor until Ashley returned. Ashely picked up the drenched and dripping Bucky who could tell that he was in even worse shape than he had ever been in before. Ashley shook his head at Bucky. "That's one sock down, I better get some new ones," Ashley commented to himself as he carried the used and torn up Bucky toward the trash. Bucky looked down at the trash can. He didn't know what he was feeling, relief? Fear? Joy? Bucky didn't know what this feeling was but finally, his torment was over.

Ashely released Bucky and let him fall through the air. Ashely already left Bucky's view before he even hit the bottom of the trash can with a wet splat. Bucky was just left there stewing away in the mess that Ashely cleaned up with him. This was it. Sweet relief after all these years. With it over Bucky just lay there for a little while before thinking, I'm free...

 

 

 

Bucky suddenly came to in the hand of Ashely standing in the mirror holding a sock in his hand. Bucky was shocked as he looked onto the enormous face that was staring back at him through the mirror. "One sock down," Ashely said smiling as he gave Bucky a nice good stretch. "6 to go. This time, though, I think I'll make you last a little longer. Try not to break on me so quickly."

Bucky had no words to say. His torment wasn't over. It was just beginning...

End Notes:

 

 

Do you all want more chapters around other people's perspectives or go back to Ashely's? Let me know if you guys like the flashbacks or if I should do more present tense stories (like more college based stories). Also any idea or fantasies that you have I'll see if I can work them in or something. 

Chapter 12 by Kickyou

"Why does she always act like that," Debbie asked sounding extremely annoyed. She was very clearly upset.

Clair just shook her head, "She's always been like that."

Debbie still was pissed off at the conversation they just had with Madison. "Still that doesn't give her a reason to be a bitch all the time. I mean what her mommy and daddy didn't love her enough," Debbie mocked.

"Actually," Clair laughed as she started to correct Debbie, "It's the opposite. I heard that her parents spoiled her as a child."

"So? That doesn't give her a reason to talk to me like that," Debbie fumed as they both walked back to their dorm. "She better watch her mouth," Debbie warned as they headed for the door, "If she knows what's best for her."

Clair would have ignored that threat, but there was a hint of seriousness in Debbie's tone. It sounded like she was considering the actual thought of physically harming Madison. "So that means your not going to her party this week?"

Debbie paused at the question right before she opened the door to their dorm. "Well, I don't think I hate her that much."

Clair laughed as they entered their dorm at how predictable Debbie was. "You're such a hypocrite."

Debbie gave Clair a shrug, "Give me some alcohol and I just might be able to tolerate her longer than a minute." Clair didn't comment as she just shook her head at Debbie's solution for handling Madison. Debbie tried to defend her stance as she continued, "There's no way I'm going to miss one of OMG's parties. If it means I have to talk to Mad Maddy for a few minutes just to get in, than you can be sure I'll stomach it." Debbie scoffed, "I mean if I can stomach a bottle of vodka, than I think I can handle her."

Clair grimaced at the time that Debbie was recalling. That was a rough night, but like Debbie said, she did hold her own. "Just don't do anything that might be ..." Clair tired to think of the right way to phrase it without sounding too rude, "Embarrassing."

Debbie looked hurt, "When have I ever-" Clair gave her a drool look that cut Debbie off. She than sheepishly continued, "Ok, that one time at Jessica's doesn't count." Clair again didn't say anything but the look on her face only caused Debbie to continue, "And that Halloween party also doesn't count, you know how I get at costume parties." Still Clair didn't seem satisfied. Debbie threw her hands up as she said, "Oh come on, no one remembers that time at Vivian's birthday party."

"Vivian does," Clair told Debbie.

Debbie just huffed and finally said, "FINE! I promise to behave." This seemed to satisfy Clair as she finally turned around and headed to the kitchen area to grab some water. "But," Debbie added as she still had something to say about the topic, "If Madison starts to talk about how much better she is than me, all bets are off."

Clair chortled from behind her glass, "If she does, I might just might join you in teaching her some manors."

"That's the Clair that I love," Debbie remarked as she headed off to do whatever she had planned. Clair downed her water and went her separate way toward her room to start on her homework. As fun as party would be, Clair also dreaded it. Madison was the head of the sorority. She had to be in charge of everything, make all the decisions, and be the one calling the shots. If being a control freak, wasn't bad enough, she also had a very pompous attitude all the time toward everyone. As much as Clair liked her, Debbie was right, there was only soooo much one could put up with before wanting to strangle Madison.

As Clair pulled out her school work and text books to go over for her classes, she couldn't help but wonder if she should try to look for a date for the party or just invite Ashely.

Well that was a no brainier, of course she was going to invite Ashely, he always seemed to make things fun.

 

 

 

"You sure about this," Ashely asked Clair as she invited him to one of the sorority parties that she usually got invited to. Ashely wasn't the biggest fan of some of these sororities around here and Omega Mu Gama was one that he never got invited to before.

"Come on, it'll be fun," Clair begged. "Besides what else did you have planned that night?"

Ashely tried to think of something he could do, but Clair was right, he couldn't think of anything. Phil had an away game with the others, Frank went back home for the weekend and Fred... well it was Fred. Ashely hardly knew Fred's schedule and he was sure Fred didn't know either. So with not much planned Ashely let out a huff, "Fine."

Clair let out an excited sound as she gave him a hug, "Great! I knew I could count on you."

"Why do you need me to go anyway," Ashely asked confused at how happy Clair seemed.

Clair looked a little hesitant. "Well, to be totally honest, Debbie is nice and all but other than her, I wouldn't know too many people there. Besides," Clair said nudging Ashely, "I could use a wing man," She said winking at him.

Ahsley rolled his eyes, "So that's what this is about?"

"Oh come on," Clair pouted, "It's been a while. Unlike you, I don't get invited to that many parties."

Ashely shook his head and jokingly said, "Maybe you need to be more friendly, like me."

"You did not just go there," Clair glared at Ashely.

Ashely laughed, "What can I say, the truth hurts. So where is this party again?"

"It's at the OMG house. You know where that is?"

"Yeah. I have a shift at work so I might be a little late but I'll be there," Ashely told her.

"Ok, but don't be too late, Madison gets a little... cranky, whenever someone shows up late." Ashely frowned at the remark but before he could ask what she meant Clair just shook her head and held up her hand, "I know, I know, just try not to be too late, Ok?"

 

 

 

Madison let out a commanding voice as she ordered the nearest member to check on the snacks to make sure they weren't burning. "And don't forget to rotate the spinach alfredo dip from the oven!" Madison was doing another once over through the sorority house before she could start to relax before the party. She came across one of her members who just happen to be wearing the same shade of blue as she was. "Yumi, I swear to God, if you don't change your dress," Madison warned her. Yumi let out a meep before running off to make sure she didn't wear anything close to what Madison was. "Ok ladies, party starts in 30, I want this place in tip top shape!" Madison ordered as she did another walk around to make sure everything was in pristine condition. She wouldn't let anything ruin her or Omega Mu Gama's reputation.

Madison continued to walk around making sure everything was exactly as she wanted it. The drinks, snacks, speakers, and even the placement of the furniture in each room. Madison had a very high standard she was upholding the sorority to. There was a reason why they were the most well known sorority on campus and it was because of her insight and direction. Without Madison she was sure that no one would have known or cared about Omega Mu Gama. This was something that Madison held onto dearly and liked to remind others of her importance to the sorority. There was a reason why she was the head of the sorority. As the leader, she had to take charge and make sure every thing was perfect, just like she was.

"10 minutes!" Madison called out to make sure the other girls knew just how close they were to the deadline. "Those bathroom better be sparkling clean," Madison called out to the pledges who were doing most of the grunt work. Madison didn't bother waiting for a response as she moved onto the next area needing her approval. Before she knew it everything was correctly prepared and set up, and they still had 2 minutes to spare. Madison nodded her approval as she did a once over the splayed out food and drinks for their incoming guest.

The sounds of their first invited guest rang through the housing. "Coming," Madison called out as she headed to the door to great whoever it was. Opening the door, Madison was pleased to see one of her friends from a fellow sorority. "Come in," Madison happily invited Lindsey in. Madison quickly chatted with Lindsey for a few moments before letting her enjoy herself. Madison made sure one of the pledges would come by to help serve Lindsey her desired drink and snack before checking on the next guest to arrive.

It didn't' take long before most of the people that Madison or her fellow Omega Mu Gama members invited had arrived. After conversing with a few of the new comers, Madison help lead them toward the party and quickly directed a pledge holding a tray to get them something. Madison smiled at how well everything was going as everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. It wasn't a large party like most sororities or frats would throw, but it had a decent size to it. Madison made sure to limit the party to a select few and those few could invite a friend or two. It was important to keep the party just the right size so those who were not invited and were excluded from the party would be desperate to be invited to the next. This was how Madison kept Omega Mu Gama as the most sought out sorority on campus.

The door bell rang again and Madison put on her charming face as she went to answer the door. When she opened the door she was greeted by a face she never even seen before.

"Hi, sorry I'm late. Work was a pain." The new comer gave a light laugh.

Madison didn't reply back as she looked at the new comer that she wasn't familiar with. For whatever reason the lack of concern with his timing didn't bode well with her. "Can I help you," Madison asked not putting too much disdain in her voice as she wasn't sure who this was just yet. However she already was starting not to like this new person.

"I, um, yeah- I'm Clair's brother..." He said acting like that told her everything. He continued after Madison didn't show any signs of recognition. "Um... she told me that there was a party? Clair said I could come..."

For whatever reason this seemed to rub Madison the wrong way. It almost sounded like just because he was Clair's brother that he should automatically be invited in. However that was not the case. No mater who it was, Madison had the right to turn anyone away, especially late comers who show up expecting to get in just because they could.

Madison did her best to keep her annoyance hidden as she began to respond to this individual. Giving him a smile that she didn't mean, Madison finally spoke, "Sorry, but Clair can only invite A friend, and she already brought her plus one, Debbie. Did she not give you the memo?"

The person standing outside looked confused, "But she said she could invite up to two-"

Realizing that he wasn't going to budge she decided to be more forceful and mixed a little stern tone in her voice, "She could, but we're at the max capacity right now. Sorry."

It was now that the stranger seemed to get what Madison was saying. "Really, now," He asked as he obviously could see the inside and determine for himself that there was room for him.

Getting annoyed by his presence Madison turned up her snobby attitude, "Yes, really. Now if you don't mind, I have a party to get back to. And I'm sure there's somewhere else you need to be. Like anywhere else beside here." Madison put on a smile and said, "Now, you have a nice night."

The person on the steps didn't move for a few moments as it seemed he was still processing this rejection. Madison finally got pissed off by this distraction from what was suppose to be a fun night. So Madison decided to go full blown bitch on him. Making sure not to be too loud as to disrupt the party, Madison unleashed her famous rants on the little pest on the steps. "Listen here you little shit, I don't have time to pander to you. I have a fucking party I'm throwing and I wont let a little turd come in and ruin everything because it thought that it would get in, because it was invited," She sneered to him. "I don't care if your sister is in here or not, your not getting in. So fuck off now or I'll have to kick you ass off these steps, and we both know I can and WILL if you don't."

Madison was sure she would have to go through with her threat for a moment as the person stood there a few moments longer. Finally the pathetic person took a step away from the steps to leave, finally. Just as he took the first step down he turned around. Madison was greeted with a very calm and weird look on the person's face as he just spoke to her, "You know everyone told me about you. I thought they were wrong, but they weren't. You really are a portable potty mouth." He didn't say anything more as he left the steps. Finally he added something else, "You have a nice night."

Madison stood there feeling a little weird. She didn't care about what he said. About what people say about her behind her back, she heard worse. No, what made her feel unease was how he told her to have a NICE night, the way he said that felt off.

Before she could comment, someone else came to the door. It took Madison a split second to forget all about Clair's brother as Madison saw one of her best friends walking up to joining the party.

"Took you long enough," Madison greeted her. "Come on in," Madison said as she let her into the party.

 

 

 

Madison was having a blast as she and all the party goers were enjoying themselves. She did it again, she threw one of the most successful parties this sorority has ever seen. There was probably just under 30 people, that was not including the pledges running drinks and food to everyone. Madison tried to be a good host by walking around and checking up with everyone. Lindsey was chatting away with a small group of girls about something silly, meanwhile Madison noticed a few girls from the sorority flirting with a couple of frat boys she invited. Everything was going swell, as Madison ordered one of the pledges to grab her a drink. As she went to check up on Heather she spotted Clair who seemed to be looking around for someone.

It was at this time that Madison remembered about her brother. Madison rolled her eyes at the problem she didn't want to encounter. The last thing she wanted to deal with tonight would be trying to tell Clair that she didn't let her brother in. It was a stupid conflict she definitely wanted to avoid. As much as she enjoyed hanging out with Clair during and after class, if it meant she had to apologize about that little runt she would have to cut ties with Clair. Their relationship wasn't that precious to her. Of course Madison would love to avert that at all cost.

Just as Madison was thinking up some way to steer clear of the impending conversation that Clair would bring up, Clair spotted Madison.

Damn...

Clair waved Madison over. Madison put on a smile as she headed over toward Clair trying to decipher her mood. So far it didn't seem like she was upset, but she could just be putting on an act. Madison was familiar with how to pretend to show one emotion when feeling another. As Madison approached she couldn't help but noticed the few bottles of beer that were left around Clair and the small group of people she was hanging out with. Madison made a mental note to yell at all the pledges for leaving those bottles lying around and not cleaning up. As soon as Madison reached the group she smiled at them all.

"What's going on," Madison asked trying to gauge the atmosphere of women. Madison couldn't help but notice Debbie looking not at all pleased to see her.

"Just the person I was looking for," Clair said not sounding the least bit upset or angry. Was it possible that her brother hadn't said anything to her yet? If so then why was Clair looking for her?

"Come on," Clair said as she reached out and took Madison's hand. Clair started to walk away taking Madison's hand with her forcing her to follow her through the house. Madison wasn't sure what Clair was doing as they headed up the stairs, until it dawned on Madison that Clair must be taking her away to not make a scene as she chewed her out. Fine if that's how she want's to play it, Madison could do the same.

Madison's thoughts were confirmed as she noticed they were heading toward the bathroom. If Clair wanted to get into it behind that door, that's fine by her. In fact this was probably better for Madison, no one would have to see her shred Clair a new one if it came to that. To think that this had to all go down because of that little shit of a brother that she has. Madison followed Clair into the bathroom, closing the door behind themselves.

"Finally," Clair said sounding relieved as Madison just finished shutting the door. "I've been holding this back for a while."

Madison steady herself as she prepared to turn around and get a verbal abuse from Clair. Ready to give Clair a piece of her mind too, Madison turned around to confront Clair. Wanting to be the first one to take the initiative and control of the argument, Clair spoke first, "So you wanted to talk? Here we are in the bathroom, what are we going to talk about?"

"Talk? I didn't come here to talk," Clair said sounding a little confused.

Madison rolled her eyes, "Fine, argue or fight. Whatever you want to call it."

Clair looked baffled. "What?" Clair laughed. "What are you talking about?"

Now Madison looked just as confused as Clair was. "That's... that's why were here right? You wanted to talk to me right?"

Clair laughed again. "Stop acting so weird Maddy." Madison was lost at what was going on. She wasn't sure why Clair dragged her into the bathroom if not to have an altercation. Before Madison could question Clair again reached out and took Madison's hand and brought her over toward her.

"What..." Madison asked as she stood in front of Clair. "What's going on," Madison asked feeling weird at this awkward situation they were having.

Clair seemed amused at the silly question, "We're in the bathroom. Duh. Now come on. I told you I've been holding it in for a while." It was at this moment that Madison watched Clair start to reach down toward her skirt. Madison was frozen in complete shock as Clair pulled her panties down her legs. "Now stop joking around, I really need to pee," Clair said.

Madison was about to yell at her for acting like a freak and to use the toilet right over there, but she couldn't. More so, her legs felt weak all of a sudden, as she felt them slowly bending. Madison soon found her self kneeling in front of Clair. She had no idea what she was doing!

"Beer just goes right through me," Clair spoke as she started to close the small gap between Madison.

Madison tilted her head up to look up at Clair. Madison was about to yell, shout, or even scream out, "What was going on?". But all that happened was her mouth opened wide as her head stayed tilted upward so she was forced to look up at Clair.

Dread filled Madison as she looked at Clair. What frightened Madison even more than the lack of control over her body was the look on Clair's face. Madison thought there would be a look of spite or maybe glee or some kind of emotion but all that was on Clair's face was just a normal gaze. It was like this was something completely normal for her. Something that she had to have done 1,000 times.

Madison could only watch as Clair hiked up her skirt a few more inches up to reveal her privates to be eye level with Madison's mouth. Clair began to take the last few steps forward until her lower lips were just a few inches away from Madison's mouth. Madison felt her lips quivering as she looked up at the towering women standing above her. She could do nothing but feel helplessness well up in her as her body refused to listen to her screaming demands to get out of the way. As Madison tried to throw her body out of the way or to at least shut her mouth, Clair decided she couldn't hold on anymore as she proceeded to bend her knees that were on either side of Madison. Clair lowered her body so her lower body plopped right down on the open hole below her. Madison let out a muffled sound as she felt the warm skin of Clair's pussy lips and neither region fill her mouth and seal it shut. Immediately the hot humid stench of that area filled Madison's mouth as she was forced to keep her mouth shut around that area. The only thing that helped clear the sense of smell and taste from Madison's mouth was the pressure starting to build on her face. Clair's weight started to sink down onto Madison as she was forced to keep Clair up with her body as Clair started to rest herself on top of her. Just as Madison thought her neck might snap the pressure ceased. She was forced to endure Clair mounting her mouth as she could do literally nothing.

Madison screamed with her eyes as she glared up with horror and hatred for Clair who didn't seem to find this at all weird or messed up. Thousands of thoughts screamed through Madison's head but the one she really wanted to do was bite down with all she had. She wanted to hurt Clair as much as she could, but her jaw was locked in place. It was like her body had a mind of it's own. The only thing that Madison could do was feel, taste, and smell the nastiness that was filling her face right now.

Clair took a deep relaxing breath.

Madison felt a warm trickle hit her tongue. Madison let out a muffled scream into Clair's groin as she got her first taste of what Clair came here to do. The sickening taste of acidic beer rolled over Madison's tongue as the small trickle of pee hit it. It took less than a second for that small flow of yellow fluid to quickly evolve into a raging waterfall of piss as it blasted out of Clair's urethra. The high pressured urine stream flooded Madison's mouth as she was quickly forced to gulped down the steaming hot liquid that assaulted her sense of smell and taste. The acidic taste burned her throat and nostrils as the liquid continued to flow out of Clair and into Madison. The scent made Madison cry as her throat and mouth burned from not just the heat but the biting acidity that came with the fluid. Madison continued to chug down the beer piss that Clair was still pumping out of her body as the seconds soon turned to minutes.

"Ohhhh, jeez, I really had to go. I'm so glade I found you. I think I might have pissed myself there," Clair laughed as she kept on releasing what had to be gallons of urine down Madison's throat. Madison mentally whined and cried as she felt the never ending stream continue it's assault on her. As fast as Madison tried to swallow, she was just slightly slower than the output that Clair was producing. There were small streams of overflow leaking out of her mouth and down her body, as he cloths were starting to get soaked from the absurd amount of pee that Clair was holding in. Madison felt her eyes widen even more when her gut was getting more and more full. It was a sickening feeling to feel her stomach starting to stretch ever so slightly from the body-warm liquid that belonged to someone else. Just as Madison thought she was going to throw up or worse, explode, the torrent of piss slowed down to a dribble. Finally, Clair's endless stream of yellow water ran out.

Clair had a relieved look on her face as she raised her hips off of Madison's mouth.

Madison gasped for a deep breath of air as she immediately started to chock down a fresh breath and try and get ride of the burning sensation that filled her mouth and throat. Madison still couldn't move her body, but her head she was able to turn away and hack up whatever was still clinging to her throat. Madison barely noticed Clair who still hadn't moved too far from her mounting position. Madison glared up at Clair who just used her as a human toilet.

Madison was watching Clair staring down at her, again without a look of hatred or glee for what just happened.

Clair than spoke, "Do you mind, toilet paper is out of reach."

Madison was shocked at what she just said. Toilet paper? That was all that bitch had to say?!

Before Madison couldn't say anything as she wanted to scream at Clair for what happened. She felt her mouth open up. With complete horror, Madison felt her tongue reaching out as it headed right toward Clair's slightly damp and dripping urethra. Madison was forced to run her tongue up and slurp up any moister that was left clinging to Clair's lower body. It only took Madison a few passes, but each pass broke Madison a little bit more than she already felt.

Once Madison was done licking up Clair, she felt her body's control come back to her. Madison crumpled to the ground holding her stomach that was sloshing with Clair's piss. Madison let out a soft whimper from the experience as Clair acted like it was nothing. Clair was already putting her panties back on and heading to the door. She didn't even bother saying anything.

"Y-you bitch," Madison wheezed as she tried to get up. Suddenly her gut turned from the horrible feeling that forced her to quickly crawl across the floor to the toilet in the room. The moment that Madison reached the toilet her body heaved and everything she drank that evening came flying out of her mouth and into the toilet. Madison felt her throat burning from the acid and pee making it's way up and out of her stomach. After everything was out of her stomach Madison could do nothing but lay there weak and exhausted and extremely pissed. How dare she.... How dare she!

After recovering, Madison got up and headed to the sink to wash her mouth before chasing after Clair and ripping her neck off her body. Madison was going to force her hand down that bitches throat and yank out her heart! Madison was seething with rage as she headed out of the bathroom door.

Madison practically ran out of the bathroom as she went to kill Clair over the incident in the bathroom. Furry and anger took hold of her as she didn't even speak to anyone she crossed paths with or greeted her, she was on a mission for vengeance. Madison didn't have to look long as she spotted the bitch that humiliated her not even a few minutes ago, chatting away, almost as if nothing happened.

Madison felt a snarl come across her face as she walked threateningly toward Clair who had yet to spot her. Madison was coming up behind Clair and was already reaching out to grab her by the throat. Madison could feel her fingers wrapping around Clair's neck, just a few more inches until her revenge.

"There you are Maddy," Lindsey called out from behind Madison.

Madison paused and turned around to watch Lindsey approaching her from behind smiling cheerfully. Before Madison could say anything Lindsey grabbed her arm and started to pull her away from Clair who didn't even seem aware of Madison's presence. Madison tried to stop Lindsey from pulling her away from her payback but found that Lindsey for her size, had a good grip on her. Madison couldn't seem to separate from her as Lindsey pulled Madison away. "What's going on," Madison asked Lindsey as she continued to follow her and unable to pull her arm free. Madison wasn't really paying attention to Lindsey as she lead her somewhere in the house. It wasn't until she was lead back to some steps, that Madison had a quick flash back to not too long ago. "W-what-" Madison stuttered as Lindsey started to walk her up the steps. "Wait, where are we going," Madison asked with horror in her voice.

"To the bathroom, of course," Lindsey said sounding like it was plainly obvious.

"No. No I don't want to," Madison spoke but her feet betrayed her as Lindsey continued to lead them up the stairs to the dreaded room.

Lindsey didn't say anything but Madison saw the same normal looking face on Lindsey as she was acting like this was completely normal and not weird or bizarre in the least. Madison's heart dropped as they approached the door that hid Madison's torment by Clair not too long ago. "Please," Madison begged shaking her head, but again her body moved by itself as it crossed the threshold of the hallway and into the bathroom.

Lindsey closed the door behind her and as if Madison's body had a will of it's own went over to where she was just previously with Clair and started to bend down so she was in the same exact position as before.

"Lindsey," Madison cried as she felt her body start to freeze in place and refuse to move. Lindsey on the other hand didn't seem to mind how Madison was presenting herself to her. Madison felt tears of anxiety and fear starting to form as she couldn't move and Lindsey was approaching her nonchalantly.

Lindsey got really close to Madison as if she didn't care for personal space, forcing Madison to look at Lindsey's hips that were just a few inches away from her lips. Madison wasn't looking forward to Lindsey using her mouth like Clair did. It was too much. Madison started to try and scream for help only to have her jaw open wide and stay open refusing to close. Madison mentally shook in fear and absolute helplessness as Lindsey let out a huff.

"Been feeling backed up for a little while," Lindsey mumbled.

It wasn't until Lindsey turned around presenting her butt to Madison did that statement sink into her brain. Backed up...

Madison would have let out a wail so loud that the downstairs party member would have over heard. However nothing came out of Madison's throat. All she could do was silently cry as Lindsey slowly pulled down her pants and underwear to show her naked butt. Lindsey wasted no time as she backed up slightly making her butt cheeks press into Madison's face. Madison felt the warm fleshy walls clap down on her cheeks and slowly expand outward as Lindsey kept backing up ever so slightly. Madison felt her lips finally press into a steaming hot flesh wall deep withing Lindsey's rear denying Madison from going any further. Madison made contact with Lindsey's sweltering anus as her ass engulfed most of Madison's face, all except her eyes which were tearing up drastically.

Lindsey didn't seem to stop at just pushing Madison into her ass, she kept pressing back, adding more weight onto Madison as Lindsey started to lean backwards. Madison felt her neck bending as her face was being tilted backwards forcing her entire face to look straight up as Lindsey being to sit backwards. Madison felt her entire neck and shoulders creak as Lindsey finally sat full down on her face, which was forced to support most if not all of Lindsey's weight. Madison wasn't even sure how she wasn't dead from holding up Lindsey, but for whatever reason Madison was still alive and still had an ass in her mouth.

Finally sitting comfortable, Lindsey sat there on Madison's face, who was forced to breath through the musky smell of Lindsey's ass. Madison could only look up Lindsey's back as she sat there not even checking to make sure Madison was ok. All that Lindsey did was shift ever so slightly left or right, to either get a more comfortable position or to wedge more of Madison between her ass crack. Madison didn't know which it was but it was torture for her as Lindsey's weight would press down on either side of Madison's face forcing her to bare the full force of her ass.

After a bunch of countless wiggles Lindsey let out a content sound and stopped shifting her self around. Madison would have been thankful for this, if it wasn't for the fact that her mouth was still shoved deep into Lindsey's ass, wide open waiting for....

Just the thought of what was going to happen made Madison physically and mentally ill. However how sick she felt, she couldn't seem to close her mouth as it refused to work the way she wanted it to. The only parts of her body that was still under her control right now were her eyes, which could do nothing but dart around looking for something to help or save her.

There was a low rumble, like something shifting around above Madison.

Madison let out a muffled scream into Lindsey's ass was blocked out. All the screaming did was hurt Madison's throat and caused Lindsey's butt to vibrate slightly.

Lindsey let out a low groan, "mmm, come on...."

The rumbling shifted again and sounded like it was moving closer to Madison.

"Ohhh," Lindsey groaned. Lindsey then grunted slightly as she tensed up her lower muscles. Madison could feel the butt cheeks around her starting to tighten their hold on her face. The anus that Madison was attached to started to quiver and pucker up as Lindsey worked her insides to push. Madison closed her eyes shut hard hoping that made this would block out all of this horrible nightmare.

Suddenly Lindsey grunted a little harder and louder.

Lindsey's anus blossomed and blasted Madison with a toxic cloud of gas that filled her mouth. The horrible gas filled the air that Madison tried to breath but poisoned her. Madison's eyes shot open in disgust and horror as the stench attacked her throat and nose. The burning sensation of Lindsey's butt bomb burned worse than Clair's pee. It was so numbing that Madison lost vision in her eyes as she was forced to inhale it.

Lindsey grunted again and hit Madison with a second dose of her fragrance she had been stowing away in her intestines. This one was stronger and more potent as it forced itself into Madison's lungs. The second fart was like smelling salts, as it woke Madison up from passing out from the second. Madison wished that she stayed passed out as her eyes were blurry from the horrible stench that seemed to creep past her lips and out toward her burning eyes. Madison's lips trembled around the anus as it quickly opened again to deposit another burst of air. This one wasn't so bad, but was still horrible for Madison who got a linger taste of what the other's before it. It was like a reminder of what she had to endure. Madison whimpered as Lindsey continued to sit on her continuously tooting on her. Each fart was less and less until each explosion of stench was more like a breeze or puff of air.

It seemed like Lindsey was going to spend all night here just farting. However as Lindsey sat on top of Madison, the farts came further and further apart. It was finally over when Lindsey gave a couple of grunts and groans only to be denied anything.

"I guess it was all just a false alarm," Lindsey spoke out loud.

Finally empty Lindsey got up from Madison and proceeded to pull her clothes back up.

Madison was able to finally move as she collapsed to the floor gasping and writhing in pain from the ordeal she just experienced. Madison couldn't breath as she still swore she could taste and smell the rotten stench of Lindsey's butt fumes lingering in her lungs and nose. Madison barely heard the door open and Lindsey leaving. As Lindsey left, she closed the door behind her and didn't even react to Madison crying on the floor of the bathroom.

 

 

 

Madison finally was able to stop coughing and gasping for air. She didn't want to but, she slowly got to her feet. Madison looked at the mirror in the bathroom and saw her face. It was flush red from crying and nearly being suffocated by Lindsey's noxious gas. Madison didn't understand what was going on, why was this happening to her? Madison would have though this was a horrible nightmare but what she just experienced was no dream. Trying to figure out what was going on, Madison continued to look at herself in the mirror as she tried to understand. Was it some fucked up kind of prank being played on her?

Madison didn't know. However she made up her mind, she was going to stay in the bathroom and not come out until everyone was gone. Madison looked at the door through the mirror and nodded at her plan. Turning around, Madison headed toward the closed door to lock it. Madison reached out for the lock and started to-

There was a sudden knock on the door that froze Madison. Madison quickly shouted, "Occupied!"

However this didn't seem to stop the door knob from turning. Madison was too slow to lock the door as the door opened up and she was hit by the sound of the party from the other side of the door. Madison felt her body freeze forcing her to stay still and speechless. All Madison could do was look at who was on the other side of the doorway.

"Huh, though someone was in here," Sharon spoke out loud, puzzled. She didn't bother worrying about it as she came through the door. Madison watched her three best friends walk in. Following Sharon was Joyce and then Jackie who closed the door right behind her. Madison felt fear and horror fill her as her body again as it refused to respond to her commands. She was frozen near the closed door but not close enough to open it. As Madison fought with her body her best friends headed over to the mirror that she was just looking at. She heard a draw open up and the sound of what she assumed was makeup being pulled out of a draw.

"Did you see Justin tonight," Joyce asked.

"Mhm," Jackie replied. "You planing on taking him home?"

"Thinking about it," Joyce smuggled replied.

Madison couldn't see but she could hear the three were chatting away as they redid their makeup.

Madison was too busy trying to cry for them to notice her in the room or move to actually follow their conversation. They were talking about who was at the party and other things that Madison had no time for. As she fought a losing battle again what ever demonic forces that held her in place she suddenly heard her name being used.

Sharon continued, "She knows how to throw a party." The others agreed. Madison couldn't help but feel slightly smug about the praise she received from Sharon. "I mean it's almost perfect." Madison couldn't help but frowned at the statement. What did she mean? It was perfect, Madison planned this for weeks. There wasn't anything she forgot about.

"What do you mean," Jackie asked Sharon.

Sharon popped the top of either a lips stick or eye liner as she continued on about whatever she was going on about. "I'm not the only one whose thinking it, right? This party would be amazing if a particular person wasn't here."

Jackie and Joyce made a sound of understanding at what Sharon was going on about.

Madison frowned harder or at least she thought she was frowning, who were they talking about.

"I mean did you see the dress she was wearing? It screamed, give me attention," Joyce told them.

"I know right," Jackie jumped in agreeing with Joyce.

"That's not as bad as when she greeted me tonight," Sharon told them. "Not even 3 seconds and she completely shifted from how are you to listen all about me. I mean how conceited could she be?"

Madison wasn't sure who they were talking about but she sounded like a bitch.

Joyce laughed, "You too? I swear Maddy can never shut up about herself."

Madison felt her heart stop beating. They were talking about her?

"If it weren't for the sorority parties I don't think I would even hangout with her," Jackie told them.

"Right?" Sharon agreed with Jackie.

"Tell me about it," Joyce groaned, "I had to pretend to have a study group just to cancel a meet up with her. I couldn't take anymore of her constant whining or that better than you attitude."

Both Sharon and Jackie agreed, "Mhm."

Madison couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her best friends were literally talking behind her back! Madison should be feeling furious but as her friends started talking more and more about her flaws or other mishap, she couldn't help but feel crushed that her friends would betray her like this. For the next 5 or 10 minutes they spent insulting and mocking Madison. Everything from her faults to her blunders that were never suppose to be spoken about. Every little secret thing about Madison was meticulously scrutinized and poked at to the point that Madison didn't think she would ever be able to face these three ever again. They were harsh at what they said and very blunt about everything they hated or disliked about her. After their abusive trash talking and complaining they were done with their makeup.

Sharon was still laughing at Madison when she finally tried to calm down, "Alright, alright. That's enough, you guys head back to the party."

"What about you," Jackie asked.

"I didn't just come to the bathroom to put on makeup."

Through the haze of torment that Madison was trying to recover from she understood what Sharon meant before the other two.

"Well, don't take too long. I don't want to run into Madison without you there to bail me out," Jackie told her with a laugh. Madison watched Jackie and Joyce walk past her and to the door and opened it.

Sharon walked toward the door after them and before she closed the door replied, "No promises, been holding this baby back for hours now."

Jackie and Joyce made a look of disgust as Sharon laughed at them before closing the door. It wasn't until Sharon turned around and looked Madison right in the face that she realized that her verbal abuse was just the start of her torment.

Madison saw no recognition in Sharon's eyes as she reached out toward one of Madison's hands. Madison suddenly felt her body moving with Sharon as she lead her toward the center of the bathroom where there was room for them. Madison already felt her legs starting to bend before she could even try to beg Sharon to stop. Madison was on her knees and unable to move just as Sharon stopped walking her.

Sharon made a sound of discomfort before a fart was ripped near Madison's face. "Hold on," Sharon muttered as she started to quickly started to prepare to use Madison. Madison watched as Sharon hiked up her dress so her butt was showing. Sharon looked back at Madison. Madison had so many fearful thoughts running through her right now but the one that horrified her the most is the complete lack of acknowledgment Sharon was giving her. There was no malice or hate on her face, it was just blank like this was normal.

Madison watched helpless as Sharon proceeded to back up her butt until she made contact with Madison. Madison forced her mouth to stay closed, but slowly as if an invisible force was prying it apart, her jaw opened. It wasn't long before Sharon positioned her butt so it was right on Madison's mouth. Just like Lindsey, Sharon started to reposition her weight so she was sitting down on Madison's face. Unlike Lindsey, Sharon had a larger butt. When Sharon sat down on Madison, she was eclipsed of any light. Madison was cast into the darkness created by Sharon's round ass. Like before, Sharon made sure to apply enough weight to not snap Madison's neck like a twig.

Madison didn't know why or how this was all happening. All Madison knew, was she was at her best friends mercy... which she just found out not even a few minutes ago that she had none for her.

Unable to see, Madison could do nothing but wait for this ordeal to be over. However, Sharon didn't seem to be in any rush as Madison heard the sound of a phone being used. To Madison's disbelief she could hear Sharon playing some kind of mobile game on her phone while she sat on top of her. For whatever reason this seemed to piss Madison off even more than before as her previous best friend was just taking her time, Madison was on her knees smashed up into Sharon's ass, just waiting for her to be finished. The sound affects of what ever game filled the bathroom as Sharon proceeded in taking her sweet time. More than a few minutes passed by and Madison could feel sweat starting to build up from being pressed up against Sharon's ass. The liquid was slowly rolling down Madison's face as Sharon let out a huff.

"Stupid game..." Sharon must have quit her game and the sound of typing was heard as she was now texting someone. Madison didn't know who she was texting but the sound of a reply and sending of text messages filled the air. Suddenly Sharon snicked. "Oh you dirty boy." Madison didn't know who Sharon was texting but her curiosity was blown away from a rumbling fart that came out of nowhere. The reeking scent of Sharon's flatulence reminded both of them where they were. And what had to be done.

"Got to hurry this up," Sharon told her self out loud as she put her phone away. Madison would have screamed for her to take her time because she wasn't mentally ready. However Sharon had other plans than taking all night. Sharon flexed her muscles and began the process of relieving herself.

Madison felt the anus expand and hang open as Sharon did what was natural. Madison waited and waited for what was the most disgusting thing to ever happen to her in her life. Madison's breathing was wild as she waited for what would be the most horrible and wretched thing to ever touch her tongue.

Sharon did not disappoint.

Madison felt the foreign object slowly touch her taste buds and send the message to her brain that there was something foul in her mouth. The flavor made Madison shake in repulsion. The object that was being deposited in her mouth didn't stop as it slowly started to fill more space covering more taste buds and give Madison a clear idea of what Sharon ate the other night. Madison prayed for this to end soon, and Sharon obliged.

Sharon gave a good grunt and pushed.

Madison was not prepared. The slow pace that she was expecting exploded into an avalanche of massive waste being shoved into her mouth. Madison was unable to keep up as the large mass made it's way toward the only place it could, down Madison's throat. Madison could feel her throat try and stop the pressure from sliding down her gullet, but she couldn't keep fighting the large quantity of waste that Sharon was shoving out of herself. She did the best she could, but Madison felt her throat quickly give way and open wide for the log to descend. Madison cried out harder as the large load stretched out her throat and quickly found its way to her stomach where it had more room to settle in. As Madison screamed the best she could Sharon's grunts soon turned to sighs of relief as most of her built up dung left her. Madison prayed for this to be over but Sharon wasn't lying when she told the other she had been holding it in. What was worse was Sharon apparently didn't know how to cut it off as it was like an endless long line that would not stop. Madison was gagging and chocking on the solid like substance that kept coming. Soon it wasn't just Madison's lungs and throat hurting, her stomach was too. The space she had was soon finding out that it was running low. The weight of the sludge in her gut was increase every second and Sharon didn't seem like she was ant closer to being done. Madison felt her eyes starting to roll into the back of her head as she was running low on air. Just as Madison was at the point of passing out and leaving this world, Sharon finished.

As much as Madison would have loved to die right there, her body refused to listen to her as it quickly did everything it could do to get air into her lungs. Madison was forced to swallow and gulp the remaining amount as quickly as she could. With the passage free, Madison was able to get oxygen into her lungs as her stomach screamed in protest at the new arrival of more muck. Madison tremble a few times as she continued to kneel there waiting for Sharon to get off her.

Sharon lifted her rear end up off Madison letting her get more air back into her lungs and seeing light. It was at this time that Madison could see the couple of smudge marks on Sharon's anus that was left after her bowel movement. Madison felt her stomach turn at the thought of what was inside of it. She was going to throw up...

Sharon didn't give Madison a chance to move as one of her hands help part her butt and the other brought a piece of toilet paper toward it. Sharon did a quick wipe before easily tossing it into Madison's open mouth. It soon was followed by another and than a third. After wiping three times Sharon seemed to be satisfied and moved to pull her underwear up and let her dress drop down.

Madison on the other hand had the awful experience of getting to taste Sharon's left overs one last time. It wasn't until the door was opened and Sharon left that Madison felt her body crumple.

Physically weak and mentally, Madison crawled the few feet over to the toilet and leaned up on it. Madison didn't know how long it took, but by the time her body expelled everything again she was exhausted. Madison fell to the floor feeling horrible. She couldn't move as she wept like a baby. Why... why was this happening to her!

Madison's thoughts were interrupted by the horrible feeling of something was wrong. Through her tears she turned toward the door and saw that it was open.

Madison had to close it. She had to make sure it was shut before-

There was a stumbling sound as someone was coming closer.

"Nooo," Madison wheezed unable to get up off the floor. All Madison could do was turn her head and watch as whoever it was grew closer and closer to the door. Suddenly Madison saw Debbie stumble into the door frame for support.

"Buthroom," She mumbled as she tried to stand up straight. She was clearly drunk. Debbie stumbled into the bathroom and stood there for a few moments, almost as if she forgot where she was. "O rit," she nodded and hiccuped as she must have recalled what she was trying to do.

Madison just shook her head as she watched Debbie wobble over toward her. "Please..." Madison begged not sure if Debbie heard her weak whimper. Madison could only lay there on her back looking up as Debbie came into view. Madison watched Debbie look at Madison and over to her left at the toilet.

"2 ... twoilets," Debbie scoffed. "Who has twwwo .... in the sane buttroom," Debbie wondered as she looked back to Madison and then back to the actual toilet pointing to each one.

Madison didn't understand what Debbie was saying but she was shaking her head no, trying to get Debbie to understand. Debbie on the other hand seemed perplexed at the choices that she had. She couldn't make up her mind as she compared both Madison and the toilet. Madison realized she couldn't talk her way out of this and shook her head no. That was when caught it out of the corner of her eye, the door. It was left open! Madison quickly felt hope flood her as she reached out for the door. She could still move! Madison wasn't sure why or how or whatever was going on, but she was able to move her arms. Madison was going to make it easy for Debbie's decision, by getting the hell out of here. Madison pulled with all her might and started to drag herself across the floor toward the open door way. Madison tugged herself a couple of inches closer to the door as she begged God to let her make it. Debbie still hadn't decided what to do yet and was still pondering ... no her eyes were closed! Debbie feel asleep standing there! Madison never felt so relieved in her life as she headed toward the open door with hope in her. She yanked herself across the floor. Like some kind of solider trying to evade capture in enemy terrain, Madison army crawled toward her freedom. Madison never liked Debbie and how carelessly she could be at parties, but now she was so happy that Debbie was so-

Suddenly Debbie wobbled and woke up. "Wha- huh where... oh right... bathroom." Debbie muttered.

Madison felt her heart skip a beat. Quickly, she was just a foot or two from the door. She could almost reach the door. If she jumped up and dove maybe she could make it and get out of here! Then she wouldn't have to be subjected to anymore torment. She just had to muster up the strength to-

Madison's body froze. She couldn't move a muscle as that weird feeling overcame her body.

"Noooo..." Madison cried as she felt her body flip over on it's own and watched Debbie drunkenly make her way toward her.

"neever wused one of these b4," Debbie commented as she made her way toward Debbie. Apparently Debbie had made her choice. What took Madison what felt like 10 minutes to crawl across, it took Debbie a few unsteady steps to reach her. Debbie stepped over Madison so she was standing directly above her with both legs spread apart on either side of Madison's head.

"Debbie, stop. Don't do this-" Madison pleaded but Debbie responded by yanking down her pants.

Madison felt complete hopelessness as she watched Debbie shakily start to squat so her ass was hovering right above her face. Madison felt her mouth freeze and stay open yet again. Debbie's ass hovered a few inches above Madison's face as she tried to keep her balance squatting down like she was. Madison heard Debbie mumbling about the room spinning or something, she couldn't understand her in this drunken state. All Madison knew was that Debbie was going to use her like everyone else did earlier. Madison just wished that she would die and be spared of what was to come.

Debbie let out a fart and giggled like a child at the sound that she just made. Madison didn't find it the least bit funny as the fart was worse than anything she smelled tonight. The unholy stench made Madison's eyes water and throat instinctively close up from the vile odor. Madison blinked her eyes clear of the tears and saw an unholy sight of Debbie's anus trying to open up but was still closed tight. Madison watched as Debbie tried to push but didn't seem comfortable enough as she hovered over Madison's face.

It seemed even drunk Debbie knew that she couldn't go to the bathroom the way she was so she decided to get into a better squatting position that would make it more comfortable. However this was a horrible mistake as Debbie lost her balance and fell backwards. Madison was unprepared for the enormous gluts crashing down on her face as Debbie sat all the way down on Madison. Madison let out a surprised sound at the enormous weight of Debbie crashing on her. Debbie on the other hand let out an equally surprised sound as she lost her sense of balance and muscle control. Debbie literally scared the shit out of herself from the small fall.

Madison got a blast of Debbie's waste that erupted into her mouth giving her a good mouthful. However that wasn't all, once Debbie lost control of her bodily functions she let it all go as she continued to sit there and shit. Madison's eyes widen in horror as the sickening sounds of a very wet bowel movement shot out of Debbie and right into Madison. Madison screamed the best she could but it didn't stop the torrent of filth that Debbie was holding onto. Debbie let out some sounds of pleasure as she only understand that she was taking a much needed dump. Madison on the other hand had to endure the sloppy rush of sludge being forced down her throat. Unlike Sharon, which was a solid log prying it's way through Madison, Debbie's was like a hose that was turned on full blast as it raced down her esophagus. Madison felt her muscles in her body twitch and shook as she was violently used. Debbie on the other hand felt great as she continued to do her business like it was normal.

Madison felt the flow of muck slow down, only to return as Debbie had EVEN MORE crud as she returned to pushing with just as much force as the first wave. Madison felt her gut swelling and growing to what she could only assume to an unnatural size as Debbie had to be releasing a load that would make even Sharon proud.

Finally after Madison thought she would explode, Debbie eased up. When Madison finally emptied her mouth, she waited for Debbie to get up. She didn't... Madison couldn't see past Debbie's pants being in her way, but Debbie wasn't moving for some reason. Luckily Madison's nose was free and she could breath through her nose... or that would be nice it weren't for the fact that each inhale flooded her sense of smell of the nasty present that Debbie gave her. Madison felt sick and just wanted Debbie to get off her so she could throw up the nasty soup that was in her gut right now.

... SO WHAT WAS TAKING HER SO LONG?!

Suddenly there was a loud snore from above Madison.

Madison's eyes went wide with anger as she just realized that drunk bitch passed out using her. Madison let out a roar that was muffled into Debbie's anus as she didn't budge an inch. She was completely out of it. Madison's rage turned to pain as she was forced to endure Debbie's drunk ass continued to crush her. Her only hope was that she woke up soon...

 

 

 

Madison didn't know how long it had been but it sounded like most of the party was over so it had to be at least a couple of hours or more of Debbie snoring away on top of her. What was worse was that Debbie farted in her sleep. Every once in a while she would let one out mumbling something and snore loudly again. Madison gave up trying to fight as she was frozen as long as Debbie was on her.

Madison barely heard the sound of Clair's voice, "Debbie? Hey Debbie, where did you go? The party is over, we need to get going." Clair's voice got a little louder, "You up there Debbie... is that you snoring?" Clair let out an annoyed sound, "Did you get drunk and pass out again... you did didn't you?" Clair got closer and closer until Madison heard Clair let out an annoyed sigh, "Well this is a new one. Drunk on a toilet." Madison heard Clair come closer and then shake Debbie awake.

"uh what where... Clair," Debbie asked sounding disoriented.

"come on..."

"Did I pass out," Debbie laughed in a sleepy tone, "That was some party."

Madison felt Debbie starting to get up.

"Jesus Debbie... what did you eat?" Debbie just laughed again in her tired state. "Let's go home." Clair told Debbie as she helped her up and got her to lean on her as she started to walk out of the bathroom not even bothering to help Madison who stayed laying there not even bothering trying to see if she could move. The last thing that Madison heard before they left was Clair saying, "If you see Maddy, you better apologize."

Debbie replied with a careless, "It's just a toilet."

 

 

 

Madison sneaked out of the sorority house before anyone could find her. She had to get out of there. She didn't know what was going on but she couldn't be in that sorority, not after all that! She had to get somewhere safe. Somewhere she knew she would be fine. She was going to head home. Madison got into her car. As much as she hated the smell she was giving off, she couldn't afford to take a shower in the sorority. Driving, Madison made the 20 minute drive home. By the time she got to her parent's house it was morning and the sun was up. Madison was worn-out both mentally and physically. She hadn't sleep since Debbie used her. Luckily no one else came to the bathroom after Debbie, but that wasn't saying much.

Once Madison turned off her car, she got out and headed inside. She opened the door and headed inside her parents home.

Madison's mom called out at the sound of the door closing, "Honey is that you? Baby what are you doing home?"

It wasn't until now that Madison felt her tears really start to come out. "MOM!"

"What's wrong," Madison's mother asked rushing toward her.

"It was horrible," Madison bawled like a child as her mother embraced her. Madison couldn't get it out as all her emotions exploded.

"Oh baby... shhh, shh it's ok. You're home. I've got you," Madison's mom said soothing her. Madison continued to cry as her mother held her. Madison' mom continued to hold Madison as she gave her the comfort she desperately needed. "Come on baby, lets go upstairs." Madison's mom told her as she started to head for the steps. Madison just nodded and agreed as she continued to weep. As much as Madison wanted to tell her mom what happened, she needed to get some sleep. She was so tired. Madison let her mom help guide her upstairs and toward her room.

"Ok, made it," Madison's mom told her as she closed the door. Madison slowly retracted from her mother's embrace and looked through her tear filled eyes.

They were in the bathroom.

"W-w-what," Madison said confused as she turned around to see her mother standing there. Madison inhaled to scream but her body didn't let her. Madison felt her knees give out on their own. Madison's tears came out anew as her mother proceeded to come closer. A new sense of dread spread through Madison as she watched her mother starting to pull down her yoga pants.

As she made her way to Madison her mother mumbled to herself, "Maybe I should change my morning work out, they always give me the runs."

Madison let out another mental scream of horror as her mother's ass started to make it's way toward her open mouth.

End Notes:

Sorry it's been so long and if you were looking for more Ashely in this chapter. Let me know if you found any mistakes. Also was this too much? I was thinking of doing more but I thought maybe I'm making this too long (like a frat boy jerking one off on Madison cause of a flirty chick at the party or someone throwing up on her). I'm hoping I'll be able to write more soon but my schedule got crazy the past 6 months or so and didn't have much time to finish this chapter till now.

Chapter 13 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

It's kind of long and I feel like I missed some mistakes. Let me know if you find any.


Ash was bored.

He sat at the dinning table in his dorm room looking down unenthusiastically at his bowel of cereal he was trying to enjoy but it wasn't happening. Not even the small ripples created by the three shrunken people splashing around trying to escape, could help brighten Ashely's mood. The three random people in Ashely's cereal were grabbed right after work last night, in hope to give Ashely some fun that night. However to Ashely's disappointment he couldn't think of anything to do with them. Everything he started to think up for them just didn't' sound fun or exciting. It all seemed dull, lame, and boring.

Ashely let out a depressed sigh as he took his spoon and dipped it into the bowl of milk, submerging a screaming person under the milky surface. He made sure to keep the small speck under just long enough that when he removed his large metallic utensil from the bowel the figure slowly floated to the top with no movement whatsoever.

Boring...

Taking his spoon, Ashely started to spin it around in his cereal making a small whirlpool. This caused everything to get dragged toward the center of the bowl, threatening to drown the last two. Before they could be dragged down into the murky depths of his morning breakfast, Ashely stopped.

Still bored...

Everything was less thrilling. Less exciting. No fun at all. Ashely just didn't know why. Was it because it wasn't entertaining anymore?

Ashely shook his head. No, that wasn't it. He was excited last night when he picked up those three, but when he got home, he didn't know what to do. He thought of turning them into bugs, having them run around in his dorm room, maybe get his roommates to kill them like the last couple of times they had "an infestation" but it just didn't click with him. Probably because everyone was off studying most of the time due to the finals coming up soon. So no one would be able to play Ashely's fun game, except himself which wouldn't be nearly as fun.

So Ashely thought of maybe turning them into something he could use, like clothes. Maybe a new pair of underwear, or like that sexy thong he saw online the other day! However Ashely soon realized that more than 80% of his wardrobe was made from others. And most of those he didn't wear anymore. They were just gathering dust and letting out faint cries for mercy that he never granted.

On that thought Ashely made a side note to throw some of them out or made he would donate them so someone else could get some use out of them.

Ashely dipped his spoon into the bowl and scooped up some cereal and the dead body with it. Not even giving it a second thought, Ashely ate the mouthful as he continued to dwell on his thoughts.

Ashely wanted to turn them into maybe something sexual to jerk one out that night, like maybe a dildo or a condom. Heck he even thought of turning them into some kind of person that had all three personalities merged together and forced to fuck him till he was satisfied.... However he wasn't feeling it that night. No, he was running out of ideas to have fun with, which lead to this morning of him just tossing them in his food just to get rid of them.

"This sucks..." Ashley said out loud. Why couldn't he think of something good to do...

Was it because he was losing interest?

"Yeah right," Ashely mumbled to his inner monologue. How could he be losing interest. It couldn't be that. Than maybe it wasn't what, but who...

Ashely frowned as he started to think deeper in on the mater. Who?

Yeah... that makes sense. Ahsely started to brooded more on the thought.

He hadn't turned anyone that was close to him in a while. The last person that was really close that Ahsley turned was his girlfriend a few years ago.

Ashely smiled at the memory of him making his girlfriend into a living fleshlight and fucking it till it broke. Which was really hard to do. The screaming, the crying, and the begging.

Ahsely felt himself starting to stiffing at the memory. Not only that but that familiar feeling of excitement and thrill was building.

THAT WAS IT!

His victims recently had no connection to him. That's why he wasn't feeling anything. There had to be a bond between them to make his games more fun.

Ashely bite his lip as he thought about it.

So who did he pick? One of his room mates? Maybe Phil or Fred?

Ashley wasn't sure which of his roommates would make a better toy.

"No... maybe not," Ashely said as he thought about it. He wasn't sure if having a connection with the victim was really the issue with his lack of motivation and thrill. He needed to test it. But how? Did he just...

An idea popped into his head that made him smirk. "Oh that's good..."

He would make a new friend, and see if that bond was what really turned him on. Having a close friend who trusted in him only to learn that they were nothing more than a fleeting moment of pleasure for him.

With a plan developed in his mind, Ashley picked up his bowel of cereal with new vigor. He brought it to his mouth and started to slurp up all that was left in the bowl. That included the large pieces of cereal, the cold milk, and the two splashing figures crying out for someone to save them. It all gathered toward Ashely's mouth and disappeared down the opening of his maw to rush to his starving stomach. With nothing left in the bowel Ashely set it down and leaned back. He was still fine-tuning his plan as he heard the screaming of the two living creatures trying to escape his stomach as everything was being digested to give him the strength to start the day.

It was music to his ears...

 

 

 

Ashely sat at one of the tables at the schools cafeteria observing people. He was trying to find the perfect person to befriend, but he wasn't sure who. Looking to his right he saw a bunch of girls gawking about something between themselves. Ashley would have loved to befriend a few of them but girls were so hard to get them to fully trust you. Ashely didn't want to have to spend that much time and effort for something he wasn't absolutely sure would give him that rush he was looking for. There were some guys reading over whatever textbook they had for class. They didn't seem like they were going to be easy to befriend, they were way too into studying for classes. Shaking his head, Ashley figured they weren't much for making friends, just grades.

"This isn't as easy as I thought," Ashely muttered to himself as he looked over to another table of potential friends. This one had a single guy by himself. "Maybe..." Ashely again said to himself as he observed the lone person just sitting there by himself eating his food. How should he approach him. Walk over and maybe pretend that he knew him to start a conversation? Maybe he should ask if anyone was there and if he could have a seat?

Ashley ran through a few conversations in his head and played a few scenarios, trying to decided which one would be the best way to sneak his way into this persons life.

Just as Ashley was about to get up and walk over when someone stepped into Ashely's line of sight. Before Ashley noticed who it was they spoke, "Ash is that you?"

Looking up Ashely looked at the stranger for a few moments not recognizing them. Ashely tried to comb through his memory of the person in front of him. His face seemed familiar but not from a recent interaction. It was a more familiarity of like an aged face he recalled, like someone from his childhood. His build and physic were strikingly like Ashley's very slim, small, dainty, and with slight curves. He was not bulky or anything like most college students. Then it clicked as a name from his pass came up, "Toby?"

"Yeah from middle school," Toby said sounding happy that he was recognized.

"It's been forever," Ashley told him surprised at the sudden appearance. "You want to sit down?"

Toby nodded, "Yeah I got time. My class doesn't start till later."

"What class is that," Ashely asked as Toby took a seat.

"Computer science and engineering," Toby told him.

Ashely looked impressed, "Computers. Wow, that sounds hard."

Toby just laughed, "It just seems to click with me. So how are you? It's been what, 10 years?"

Ashely did the mental math and nodded, "That's seems about right."

"God those were hard times," Toby said sounding gloomy. "You were bullied so much back then."

Ashely didn't say anything as he recalled some of the messed up things that were done to him. "You didn't have it any easier," Ashely said recalling how much Toby was bullied too. Because both him and Toby were similar in physic and strength they were the prime targets of bullies. Of course Toby had a few friends that helped him out, which Ashely didn't.

But that was the past.

"... sorry didn't mean to bring up the past," Toby apologized as he realized this was a bad topic. "It's just, when I saw you I couldn't help but remember it." Toby again apologizing again, "Sorry I didn't mean to ruin your lunch, I should get out-"

"No, no it's fine," Ashely quickly said trying to not make Toby feel guilty about it. "You haven't asked what I'm studying."

Toby laughed, "So, what's your major?"

Ashely just shrugged, "Not sure yet."

"Undecided, so you doing all the basics," Toby asked.

"Yeah, I thought I would get those out of the way and see what classes I liked and go from there. Until then, I'm just here to have fun."

"That's sounds like a good plan," Toby laughed. "Yeah I wish I could have fun but this major," Toby chuckled as continued, "As much as I like the topic sometime it can really kick my butt."

Ashely sat there listening to Toby talk about his classes and tell him things that were complete over his head. Still Ashely sat there and listened to him. The way Toby talked about it, he was defiantly passionate about it. It wasn't long before Toby realized he was the only one talking, "Sorry sometimes I get excited about this stuff."

"Oh no, it's fine. I don't mind listening."

Toby rubbed the back of his neck, "It's just, there's not a lot of people I know around here. I really haven't talked to too many people so it kind of just comes out."

"Really? You don't have many friends? But there are so many fun and exciting people around campus."

"I kind of have trouble making new friends," Toby confessed sounding a little awkward about it.

"Look," Ashely said as he scooted closer to Toby, "I'll help you."

Toby looked a little confused and nervous, "Help me?"

"Yeah," Ashely said sounding cheerful at the idea, "I have lots of friends. Look, were having this party in a few weeks. Right after finals. Why don't you come and meet some new people and have fun? You know, blow off some steam or what not," Ashely said giving him a wink.

Again Toby looked uneasy, "I don't... I'm not really good at parties."

"What do you mean," Ashely asked not sure what he was saying.

"I... I've," Toby looked a little flustered, "I've never been to a party. I don't know what I would do or what I would even say to anyone or how do I even approach someone at a party." Toby couldn't stop over analyzing it.

Ashely laughed, "This isn't computer science, you just go there and be yourself. There's no right or wrong way to have fun." Toby looked at Ashely who was being very friendly with him. "What's your number," Ashely asked.

Toby looked confused, "What, my student id number?"

Ashely laughed again, "No silly, your phone number."

"Oh, right," Toby said sounding embarrassed at his mistake. He quickly gave Ashely his number. It wasn't long before Toby got a text message with a smiley face as the reply.

"That's me," Ashely told him. "Now you can chat with me anytime you want, about anything."

"um.. thanks," Toby said still embarrassed at how he goofed up. Toby again looked at his phone and the message Ashely sent him. It was now that he saw the time on his phone. "Oh, shit. I got to go. I'll talk to you later." Toby got up and quickly headed off to his class.

"See you," Ashely called out as Toby left. Smiling Ashely sat there and finished his food. It looked like he just found a new friend.

 

 

 

Toby was studying when his phone pinged him a notification. Looking at his phone he got a message from Ashely, "How was class?"

Toby couldn't help but smile at the message.

"Good," Toby replied.

"Just good?"

"Didn't want to bore you."

"I don't mind."

Toby couldn't help but smile again. No one ever asked him how class went, and it was a nice change to have someone that just wanted to talk. So Toby went over his class and did his best not to bore Ashely or hit him with some of the more complex things he learned when he was done, it was like he sent Ashely a paper on what his class was about.

"I got like 10% of that, but sounds like you enjoyed it."

Toby laughed. Yeah, Ashely is definitely not a computer person.

"So, did you think about the party?"

"I don't know..." Toby replied honestly still hesitant. This was the most human interaction he has had with anyone in forever. Sure he talked to his roommates or classmates but it was just like a hello here and there maybe a little chat but no connection.

"Come on... I promise it'll be fun." Then Ashely sent an emoji of a smiling winking face.

Toby considered it. Should he? It wasn't like him to go and party with people. Most of his interactions with people didn't last longer than a few minutes. Plus he wasn't good around new people, and then there was the fact he didn't really drink or anything. When he thought about it, Toby would probably just be a stick in the mud. He would most likely kill everyone's fun or something.

"I'll think about it," Toby texted.

"Yea!"

Toby could almost hear Ashely's voice saying that. "No promises."

Ashely replied with another text, "I got to study, talk to you later. Lunch same time?"

Toby didn't know why but he was looking forward to it.

"Sure."

 

 

 

Ashely made sure to sit at the same table as before. He didn't want Toby to have a hard time finding him. Just like before yesterday, Toby came walking up to his table. Ashely waved at him. Toby meekly waved back before grabbing a seat across from Ashely.

"Want some," Ashely offered Toby some of his food.

"No thanks, I already ate," Toby told him.

"You sure, they make some of the best fries," Ashely tuanted as he munched on one.

"Well.... Maybe just one," Toby replied as he grabbed a fry.

"You got class today," Ashely asked.

"Yeah same time. What about you?"

Ashely shook his head, "Nope, I have all morning classes. Which sucks cause I have to get up for them, but that just means I have the rest of the day off." Ashely smiled again. "So you ready for your finals?"

"I think so, I mean I know the material but..."

Ashely chuckled, "You got to be more confident in yourself. Come on, say it with me." Ashely told him, "I'm going to do just fine. Now you try it," Ashely urged him on.

"Really," Toby said sounding really skeptical.

"Yeah. Come on... I'll give you another fry," Ashely teased, offering a fry for Toby.

Toby sighed, "I'm going to do just fine."

"See," Ashely beamed at him. "Now, don't you feel more confident? Here," Ashley handed him the fry.

"I guess," Toby said eating the fry. Of course he wasn't that more confident for just saying the phrase but it seemed to delight Ashely to hear him say it.

"And to celebrate passing your finals, you should come to that party I was talking about," Ashely added.

Toby smirked, "You really want me to go don't you?" Ashely nodded. "Why?"

Ashely pouted, "Well, I think everyone should enjoy themselves, and a party is a great place just for that. Besides it sounds like you've been working waaaaay too hard. So let me show you how I release pent up stress."

"Your going to keep asking me aren't you?"

"Everyday," Ashely chirped at him.

"You said the party was the night of the finals?" Ashely nodded. "After my finals I'll let you know, ok? If I felt like I did good than, yeah sure I'll go to the party to celebrate."

"It's a deal," Ashely quickly cut in. "No take backs." Ashely made sure that Toby couldn't' back out of it now. "Although," Ashley said thinking about it. "That doesn't leave me with a lot of prep time," Ashely just shrugged before Toby could ask what he was saying, "I'll just treat it like you said yes cause I know you're going to do fine on your exam."

"Uh, thanks? I think," Toby said not sure if that was Ashely being confident in him or Ashely just doing what he wants regardless of the outcome.

Ashely handed Toby another fry, "So, other than study and going to class what do you do?"

"You're going to think its stupid," Toby said not even giving Ashely a chance.

Again Ashly pouted, "That's hurtful. Come on, you can tell me."

Toby tried not to look too displeased. He already knew what Ashely was going to say, "I-I like developing applications and coding for computers and stuff."

Ashely paused, "Wait I thought that's what you do for class?" Toby just nodded. Ashely gaped, "You literally live and breathe computer stuff all the time?"

Toby tried not to look to ashamed at the comment, "See I knew you would-"

"That's like some hard core shit! I wish I was that into something," Ashely said sounding amazed.

Toby was shocked, "Wait what?"

Ashely laughed, "I mean here I am not sure what I want to do, but you? You got it all figured out. You know exactly what you want to do and it happens to be your hobby too. That's pretty cool."

Toby didn't know what to say. Never had he heard anyone say anything remotely close to what he just heard. Usually people looked at him funny or pity him or something, but not act amazed. Ashely was generally sincere about what he just said. Before Toby could say anything Ashely continued on.

"So, you said you made applications, anything that I might know or use?"

Toby shook his head, "Most of it is just general use and the other stuff, well I'm under contract not to say."

Ashely gapsed at him, "Like you sold it off to a company or even the military?! Dude that is freaking cool!"

Toby couldn't help but get embarrassed at the sudden praise he was receiving. "It wasn't even that fancy..."

Ashely blew a raspberry at him, "Not fancy? You got people buy your stuff and you haven't even graduated from collage yet. That sounds fancy to me."

"Well, when you put that way..." Toby decided to change focus from himself to Ashely. Maybe he had something interesting he did too. "What about you? What are some of your hobbies?"

Ashely paused as he seemed to think about it, "Well... I like people. I enjoy playing around and having fun with them. I guess I just like to party and experience new things. You know? Try out what I can with who I can." Ashely saw Toby frowning at him, "What?"

"Sorry," Toby apologized, "It's just... you're really different from the last time I saw you. You were always so... I don't want to be rude but," Toby continued, "Sad, depressed, really... you know down. Nothing like you are now. Your like really energetic and happy. It's almost like your a different person."

Ashely grinned at Toby, "Thanks, that almost sounded like you were flirting with me."

"W-w-what, no I didn't-"

Ashely laughed, "Im teasing." Ashely took another fry and ate it before continuing. "Yeah, a lot happened to me after I left school. You can say that the old Ash you knew from middle school is gone." Ashely paused, "Is that a bad thing?"

"NO! I mean, no. Like I said I didn't mean any offense, I just..." Toby paused as he didn't know why it was so easy to talk to Ashely like this. Still he continued, "I kind of wish I was like you. More open and daring or different from back then. You've changed and for the better. While I'm still," Toby gestured to himself, "me."

"But I don't see anythings wrong with you," Ashely commented. "I kind of like it."

"Huh," Toby replied to the sudden remark.

"What?"

"N-nothing," Toby said as he was starting to feel a little embarrass at Ashely's last statement.

"Whatcha doing tomorrow night?"

"... was going to study," Toby commented.

"Well I mean after that," Ashely said with a dull look.

"Oh, nothing much-"

"Cool, come over to my place."

"Come over?"

Ahsely shrugged, "Yeah, or do you have something better to do?"

"I, I guess I could hang out for a little while after I study," Toby told him.

"Perfect," Ashely said as he quickly pulled out his phone and sent his dorm room number and location to Toby. "Oh... and come prepared." Ashely warned him before he got up, "See ya tomorrow." Ashely headed out of the cafeteria leaving Toby there wondering what he meant by "come prepared..."

 

 

 

Toby was stunned as he looked on the screen that was flashing "Player 1 Winner!"

"Wow, you're really good at this game," Toby said astonished at how Ashely could destroy him so easily so many times.

"Told ya," Ashely smirked, "There's no holding back in this house."

Toby shook his head, "Yeah I can see that. To think, I thought you would go easy at least for one game."

Ashely laughed, "Never!" Ashley couldn't help but grin at Toby, "So... again?"

Toby shrugged, "Sure, let me just grab some water." Toby got up and headed to Ashely's kitchen to get something to drink. "So your roommates aren't here?"

"Nah, they all have a study group or something tonight."

Toby came back and sat down, "So that's the only reason you invited me over? You were bored," Toby teased Ashely.

"Now your catching on," Ashely joked. "No, but I thought you might like to hang out and relax. Can't study all the time, right?"

Toby couldn't agree more. He couldn't remember the last time he went over to someone else's place. Heck he wasn't when the last time he actually stopped and relaxed like this. To play a video to just chill out and let his stress go from the day. Although he was getting crushed, he was enjoying it, and Ashely's company was that much more appealing. So if losing a video game meant hanging out with Ashely he didn't mind.

While they were playing, Toby decided to ask Ashely a few questions. "So, when are your finals next week?"

Ashely laughed, "Trying to distract me are you? It's not going to help," Ashely continued to gloat as he kept playing. "2 of them are on Monday," Ashely told Toby as he didn't slow down for a moment. He was really into this. "Than I have one the next day and than my last is Thursday."

"Lucky," Toby told him as he started to recall his finals. "For whatever reason my professors decided to stack all my finals on the last day."

Ashely gasped, "Nooo, you have four finals on Friday?" However as upset as Ashely was, this didn't affect his gaming skills as he kept dominating Toby. Finally the victor was decided for the match as Player 1. "Can't you talk to your professors and see if they can rearrange your finals or something?"

Toby shrugged, "I never thought about it. I was just going to deal with it, I guess."

"Well on the bright side, you got plenty of time to study," Ashely joked. Toby nodded, this was true. He had plenty of time to prepare himself for his exams. "And," Ashely said nudging him, "If you ever want to come over and chill, your always welcomed."

"Seriously," Toby asked stunned at the invitation.

"Yeah," Ashely continued, "if you want to come by and lose a few games, I don't mind."

Toby just rolled his eyes, "Oh, ha ha. Very funny."

"Another round," Ashely asked handing the control back to Toby.

"One more," Toby said grabbing the control.

 

 

 

Toby felt bad. Here he was again at Ashely's place for the fourth day in a row. He felt like he was taking advantage of Ashely's hospitality. "Sorry," Toby apologized.

"For what," Ashley asked baffled at the apology.

"For being a bother all the time," Toby said as he sat there in Ashely's room as Ashely studied for his first exam. "I didn't think you were studying, I should leave-"

"It's fine, sit down," Ashely told him. "I'm almost done anyway. Just a few more minutes and I'll whoop your butt in some games."

"You sure," Toby said hesitant as he went to sit down at the empty desk chair. Ashely was laying down on his bed with notes on his sheets as he looked over his papers and books on class.

"Yep," Ashley told him as he flipped one of his paper notes.

Toby sat there waiting patiently as Ashely quietly study. "So," Toby said, "What class is it?"

"It's..." Ashely said trailing off as he continued to study. Finally after a few moments of looking over his notes, "Psychology."

"Oh, yeah I heard that can be tough," Toby said. Ashely nodded in agreement. After a few more moments, Toby added, "So, um, what are you covering, maybe... maybe I could help?"

Ashely paused, "I'm just covering terms right now."

"Do you have any flash cards," Toby asked knowing that he did better with them than just looking over the terms on paper. Ashely shook his head. "Here, I got some blank ones," Toby said as he took his backpack off and pulled out some note cards. "Was going to make some flashcards later anyway. Just write down the word and then the term on the other side." Ashely did as Toby told him and handed the small stack over to Toby. "Ok, so..." Toby pulled the first card and showed Ashely the word. "Phobia."

"Easy, that's an anxiety disorder characterized by irrational fear," Ashely quoted the definition word for word.

"Correct!"

Ashely gushed, "See, easy."

"Ok, next is, Placebo."

Ashely laughed, "Come on give me a hard one. A placebo is a harmless pill or medicine that has no therapeutic effect used as a control in testing drugs."

"Correct again," Toby said as he went to the next term. Toby didn't' know why but he was finding this fun helping Ashely study for his class. Toby read off another term and again Ashely answered it flawlessly. One after another Ashely went through the flash cards like they were candy. Each one he got the term and definition down to the letter. Finally after the last flash card was done, Toby tossed it aside. "Do you have, like a photographic memory?"

Ashely laughed, "No, I just know my psychology."

"That's for sure," Toby agreed. "So, time to play some games?"

"You mean lose some more," Ashely smirked as he jumped off his bed. "How about since you helped me study, how about..." Ashely seemed to calculating something before continuing, "I'll go 50% today. Sounds fair?"

Toby laughed, "Only 50%, I think I deserve maybe a little bit more than just 50%."

Ashely shook his head no, "That's the lowest I can go. So, sounds fair?"

Again Toby couldn't help but laugh at Ashely's confidence, "Cocky, are you?"

Ashely gave Toby a sly grin before saying, "If you want to see cocky all you have to do is ask."

Toby didn't know how to reply to that. He wasn't sure if Ashely was joking around or that was an invitation for something that Toby really wasn't sure if he should pursue. So doing his best to toss out the images and ideas that went through his mind at that innuendo. Toby did his best to try and focus on the game at hand as Ashely handed him his controller. Toby was about to forget it all until he noticed that Ashely still had that grin on his face, one that said that he was just waiting for Toby to try and take him up on his offer...

 

 

 

Toby sat nervously at his desk waiting for the professor to hand out the exams for his first final. As much as he thought he was prepared, Toby wasn't sure if he was fully ready. Sure he studied, but he spent so much time with Ashely the past week that he almost felt guilty for not using that time to study more. However as bad as he felt about it, he would never regret it. Even if he got a 0 on the final, it would have been worth it. He had so much fun with Ashely that he really didn't want to give it up. So as unprepared as Toby felt right now, he would have done it all over again.

Toby waited for the exam to get to him, and when he received it, his worst fears came true, the test was hard. Toby fought as hard as he could trying to remember all the details and specific information required for the exam, but it was tough. By the time his first exam was over, Toby felt drained... and he still had 3 to go. Regretting it, Toby got up and turned in his exam and quickly headed off to the next one. He barely had time to eat a quick snack before he entered the classroom. Toby quickly sat down and waited for the professor to show up. While he waited he reviewed his notes on some topics Toby was questioning himself about.

It wasn't long before the professor came in and started to go over the basic rules of the exam. No cheating or notes, no phones, and if caught breaking these rules, it was an automatic 0. Toby couldn't help but wonder who was dumb enough to try and cheat on the finals. Anyway Toby got his exam and started to work on it. Most of it was easy, but the last 3 questions were troubling. It was mostly critical thinking and Toby wasn't the best at those parts of exams. By the time Toby was done, he felt spent... 2 more exams to go.

The next couple of hours killed Toby.

It wasn't just the exams but the time it took and the lack of food he craved. By the time he was done with all his exams it was past 4 and he hadn't had lunch and just walked out of the classroom feeling like he knew 60% of what was on the test. Exhausted mentally and physically Toby headed back to his dorm to get something to eat and to crash. This was probably the toughest day in his life. Toby made it back to his dorm and fell on his couch.

"ooooohhhhh," Toby moaned into the seating. He couldn't help but go over all the questionable answers he gave for his exam. Maybe he should have thought it out more. Or took more time. Toby rolled off the couch and on the floor as she practically crawled to the kitchen for something to eat. All he wanted to do was eat something and pass out. He was dead tired and there wasn't anything more he wanted than a nice place to sleep-

Suddenly there was a message that pinged his phone.

"ughhh," Toby groaned not wanting to interact with whoever that was. He should just silence his phone and get some sleep. Toby pulled out his phone about to switch it off when he saw the text. His mood instantly changed.

"Hey, how'd it go?" Ashely texted.

"Bad."

"OH NO WHAT HAPPENED?" Ashely immediately texted back.

Toby took a few moments to collect himself as he started to reply, "Just long day. 4 exams too many, I don't think I did good on at least 2 of them. Hungry. Tired."

":("

Toby smiled at the emjo that Ashely sent him. Toby quickly grabbed some food before heading to his room.

"So, you still coming to the party tonight?"

Toby couldn't help but feel exhausted at the mention of the party. It really didn't sound too enjoyable.

"I don't know..."

"Oh come on," Ashely pleaded. Toby could physically hear Ashely letting out a sadden sound of protest.

"Come on." Ashely texted.

"Come on," Ashely texted again.

"Come on," Ashely sent another text.

"Come on," Ashely again sent the same message.

Toby kept getting a text every few seconds as Ashely begged him over and over again. He could almost hear Ashely right next to him repeating the text. The tone he was using to try and persuader him. Toby was about to give in when Ashely changed the text to something else.

"Please," Ashely sent him.

"Pretty please."

"Super duper pretty please, with a cherry on top."

Finally Toby answer, "Is that a real cherry, cause I'm starving."

":), you bet. I'll give you all the cherries you want."

Toby rolled his eyes and laughed, "... fiiiiiiiine."

Toby was instantly hit with a "YYYYYAAAAYYYYY," From Ashely. "You're going to love it!" As sure as Ashely was sounding over the phone, Toby wasn't. He figured he at least show up and entertain Ashely's request and then maybe head out in an hour or so. Ashely sent another text, "Come over to my place whenever you can."

Deciding that he had time, Toby went and took a shower and grabbed something quick to eat before heading out to Ashely's.

 

 

 

Toby wasn't sure which was making him more nervous, the fact that he was at a large party with no one he knew except Ashely, or the fact that he was at a large party with no one he knew except Ashely while wearing such skimpy clothes.

It all happened so fast. When he showed up at Ashely's place one of the first things he told him was that he needed to change into something more suitable for the party. Toby wasn't sure what he meant, he was in his basic get up, jeans and a long sleeved shirt. It was his average wear all the time, but the moment Ashely took him to his room he started to yank clothes from his dresser and closet and moving almost in a blur. Before Toby knew it, Ashely was pushing him into the bathroom telling him to change. Toby didn't know why, but he did as he was told and when he came out of the bathroom he noticed that Ashely was also dressed in a similar fashion. They both had shorts that seemed a little too small with shirts that Toby wasn't sure could be called shirts.

Toby was going to argue or say something about Ashely's choice of clothing for them but the moment Ashely saw him he beamed a smile at Toby, "I knew you would look great in that. You can keep them if you want, I have plenty," Ashely went on as he was already walking Toby back into his room. "Think of it as a gift, from me to you." Toby wasn't able to protest as Ashely practically rushed them out the door. They had to walk to the party but before he knew it, he was at the party in a just a few moments. Ashely lead them through the doors in a flash and Toby had never been more uncomfortable in his entire life.

So there he was, standing in an unknown place with a bunch of unknown people. The music was blaring to the most popular songs that people were listening to. It was music Toby wasn't very hip to. Everyone seemed to be drinking, dancing, and talking... all having a good time. Toby on the other hand knew in the first two seconds that he was like a fish out of water. This was not his thing. He never felt more out of his elements in his entire life... and then he remember his clothes.

"Why are we dressed like this," Toby pleaded with Ashely who didn't even seem to be at all embarrassed by their clothing. Toby tried not to look at any of the party goers who were already having a good time.

"I told you, just relax and let loose," Ashley said as he lead Toby behind him. "I want you to meet my friends."

"...ok," Toby agreed as he tried not to look anyone in the face. This was so humiliating. It wasn't long before Ashely lead Toby to a small group of people who were laughing and having fun.

"Guys," Ashely said to them, "Meet my friend, Toby. Toby, these are the guys," Ashely said introducing them. Toby did his best trying not to look so nervous or uncomfortable as Ashely went down the line of people.

"You remember Clair," Ashely said introducing the first person nearest to Toby.

"Clair... Clair?! From middle school," Toby asked shocked at finding someone else from so long ago.

Ashely just laughed, "Yeah, she's my sister."

Toby didn't know what to say but Clair gave him a wave hello that he returned.

"And these are my roommates," Ashely leaned closer to whisper loud enough for everyone to hear, "The ones that have been too busy studying to play video games with me."

That dig at them seemed to shock them in disbelief. The largest gave Ashely an annoyed look, "Not all of us can remember every little detail of class like you can." Phil took a sip of his drink and mumbled just loud enough for everyone to hear, "Freaking smarty pants..."

"This is Phil," Ashley grinned as he continued his introductions. "He plays for the football team."

Phil corrected Ashely in a pompous tone, "I don't play football, I win."

Nick gave a subtle cough before Phil corrected himself, "With some help."

"I'm Nick," Nick introduced himself. Ashely opened his mouth to say something before Nick cut him off, "The other football player."

"Bingo," Ashley said giving Nick a correcting finger point. "This is Fred," Ashley said pointing to the second to last person in the group. "If you think I'm good at video games, do NOT play against him... he will literally destroy your will to play."

Toby laughed, "Really? I find that hard to believe." Everyone gave him a serious look before Phil chimed in.

"Yeah, no... trust me if you can't beat Ashley..."

"Hey I'm not that bad," Ashley protested.

It was everyone's turn to give Ashely a look. Apparently everyone would disagree with Ashely's statement there. Pouting Ashely continued with his introductions, "And this is Fred."

Toby looked at the last person in the group and noticed Fred. He seemed kind of out of it at the moment staring off in the distance while holding his drink. It kind of seemed like he was contemplating something. Toby waited a few seconds, as it seemed that Fred was about to say something. Deciding to introduce himself first Toby went to say hi when Fred finally broke the silence between themselves.

"I'm Fred..."

Toby felt like Fred was going to say something else but he kind of trailed off.

Looking to Ashely slightly confused.

Ashely gave him a little nervous look, "Uh... Fred might be-"

"Living life," Fred remarked looking very relaxed at the moment. "Want a brownie," Fred asked pointing to the plate on a table that had what looked like 10 or so blocks.

Toby was starving and nodded, "Sure, thanks." Toby went to reach for one.

Everyone including Ashely quickly stopped him, "NO!"

Toby froze in shock. Ashely quickly pulled his out stretched arm away from the deserts, "I don't think your ready for those."

Toby was confused at what he meant. Fred just shrugged, "More for me." Fred went for one of his treats and grabbed one to eat.

Not sure why but Toby was confused why no one wanted him to eat one of the offered brownies left out for everyone.

"Ok, let's go get something to drink," Ashely told Toby. Before Toby could say anything Ashely took his hand and lead him away from his friends. Toby followed after Ashely as he lead him toward an area where there were drinks laid out. "What do you drink? They have beer, vodka, rum, gin, some mixed wines," Ashely said as he continued down the line of drinks laid out for them.

When Ashely was done listing the drinks it was Toby's turn to say something, "I.. I don't... I've never drank before."

Ashely didn't seem to understand what Toby was telling him, "Never? Like never, never? Not even a sip? A taste?"

Toby now seemed to get super embarrassed at how he never touched a drink. Was it not normal for that? Toby didn't say anything except shook his head no.

Ashely quickly started to comfort him, "Oh. Yeah, no that's ok. If you don't want to drin-"

Toby quickly cut in, "What would you recommend?"

Ashely seemed shocked at Toby's quick question. "You sure? You don't have to drink if you don't want to."

"Got to start somewhere, right?" Toby chuckled trying to not seem so nervous about what he was getting into.

Ashely smiled a bright brilliant smile to him, "Im a fan of vodka, but you seem more like..." Ashely stepped back to get a good look at Toby, who felt his inspecting gaze all over him. "Hmmmmmm," Ashely tilted his head. "I'd say your more of a rum bum."

"Rum bum??"

Before Toby could ask any more questions Ashley grabbed a bottle of clear liquid that read rum on the side and poured it into a cup. Next he grabbed some soda and quickly splashed some into the cup before handing it to Toby.

"Thanks," Toby said as he grabbed it. He sniffed it and got a good whiff of the mixed drink. He could pick out the cola like smell in the cup and something else he never had before. As he was inspect the drink still debating if he should drink it, Ashely grabbed a cup and made his own drink. Before Toby could back out of it Ashely gave him a full on smile as he lifted his cup toward him.

"CHEERS! To the end of finals, and for an amazing night," Ashley toasted.

Toby nodded, "Uh, yeah to the end of finals and an amazing night."

Ashely and Toby clinked their cups together and Toby slowly brought the cup to his lips. He started to take a small sip of the mixed liquids. Toby let it touch his lips hesitantly before he let his mouth open up and the liquids pass beyond his lips. The moment they touched his tongue the familiar taste of the cola filled his mouth along with a foreign flavor he wasn't used to. Toby quickly gulped it down and got a hint of an after taste of a foul liquid. Toby shuddered for an instant as the flavor lasted for just the briefest of moments.

Before Toby could react even more, he remember this was something Ashely made and any sign of disgust he had might offend him. Toby held back any more forms of disgust and just nodded his head, "It's, interesting..."

"Good right," Ashely grinned.

Toby nodded again, not wanting to hurt his feelings. Noticing that Ashely was already taking another sip, he decided he should follow suit at least so it didn't seem like he hated the drink that much. Once again he let the liquid seep through his lips and into his mouth. This time he didn't let it sit on his tongue and just gulped it down hoping the flavor didn't assault him too much.

This was a smart tactic for Toby, the quick gulp stopped the lingering flavor of the alcohol from assaulting his tongue. However there was an after taste in there under the taste of cola, but it was bearable for him. He let the drink flow down his throat and start warming his stomach and throat. It was a very weird feeling to have a cold drink warm him the way it was. He could feel the small amount of alcohol start to warm his gut up.

"I didn't make it too strong," Ashely asked worried.

Toby shook his head not sure if his drink was suppose to taste like it did or not. "It's fine."

"Really? That's good," Ashely said as he grinned at his first successful drink of the night. "I was worried you would hate it."

Toby shook his head, "No, it's fine." Ashely took another sip before grabbing Toby's hand and pulling him after him. Toby didn't protest as he followed after Ashely through the crowd of people. Toby wanted to be as oblivious to the crow as possible and focused on his drink. He took another sip and found that the he was getting used to the flavor of his drink. It was a weird and funny feeling having the liquid roll down his throat and into his gut warming him more and making everything more... tolerable?

Toby wasn't sure if he was getting used to the crowded environment or if drink was making him more relaxed, but by the time Ashely brought him back to his friends Toby was feeling pretty fine. He felt more open and mellow.

It didn't take long before Ashely and Toby were back in front of his friends. Toby stood there with his drink in hand listening to everyone talking back and forth. Ashely chatted with Clair about their exam earlier this week, while Nick and Phil talked about football, and Frank tried to talk gaming strategies with Fred about a video game. Toby was out of place for all the conversations so he stood there like a third wheel sipping his drink which became more and more tasty as he pretended he wasn't just an awkward observer. Soon Toby was out of a drink and decided to grab another.

"You're empty," Ashely asked stopping Toby in his tracks.

"Uh, yeah. I was going to make-"

"I got it," Ashely said grabbing his cup. "Here hold mine, I'll be right back." Before Toby could object Ashely was already gone in the crowd getting him another drink.

So there Toby stood there in a crowd of strangers waiting for the only person he knew to come back so he didn't feel as awkward.

"So what's your major," Clair asked out of blue.

It took Toby a few seconds to recognize the question was directed to him. "Computer Science."

"No shit," She said surprised. "I hear that's a rough one."

Toby shook his head. He wasn't sure why everyone thought that, "Not really. If you know a little about computer it's a breeze."

Clair shrugged, "Well I don't know squat about them so I guess I would have trouble with it."

Toby didn't know what to say after that, so he just stood there silently not knowing what to do. Clair seemed to be in the same situation as she didn't know how to proceed with this conversation.

Than Nick asked Toby, "So how did you meet Ash?"

Toby recalled the day he ran across Ashely in the cafeteria, "I just happened to bump into him heading to class." It seemed like the others were waiting for a longer story or some epic event that lead to him meeting Ashely but really Toby didn't know what to say. It was just luck that it happened and nothing more. So again Toby stood there with Ashely's friends not sure how to interact with them.

Where was Ashely...

Toby couldn't help but feel nervous. So to help cool his nerves he took a sip, not even thinking about what was in the cup. The moment the drink hit his mouth he realized it was a mistake as the completely different tasting drink mixed with his unprepared taste buds. Toby couldn't help but make a certain face of disgust as he soon realized that the drink was way harsher than what he was used to.

Clair couldn't help but laugh, "Sorry. Should have warned you, Ashley likes his drinks strong."

"Yeah?" Toby asked trying not to wince at the strong after taste. "He doesn't seem like the type."

Phil laughed, "Trust me, Ashely may look sweet sometimes, but I swear he can be monster. I remember when he made a drink for both of us... never again. That shit was STRONG."

Toby looked surprised. He didn't know that. Sure he could be ruthless in a video game but Toby just thought it was just that. This seemed to make him wonder about Ashely. It seemed he was full of surprises.

Before Toby could ask anything else about Ashely, he was already back with a drink.

"Here you go," Ashley said handing Toby him a drink. Toby took it and paused before drinking it. He wasn't sure if it was going to taste like Ashely's drink. He hesitated for a second which Ashely seemed to notice. He let out a laugh, "He tried my drink when I was gone, didn't he?" Everyone laughed, causing Toby to blush in embarrassment of his mistake. "Yeah, sorry should have warned you, but you can trust me, I made sure not to put too much in it."

Toby decided to trust Ashely judgment and took a sip and found that Ashley was right it was just like his first drink. The taste of soda and slight under taste of alcohol were a perfect match for him.

"See," Ashley smirked and gave him a wink. Toby couldn't find his voice and just nodded before taking another sip and staying quite.

"So what did I miss," Ashely asked everyone as he started to get back into the conversation he was having. Toby quietly stood there next to Ashely just observing how he conversed with his friends. He didn't mind just listening to them talk. However Ashely had another idea. Suddenly he decided to pull Toby into the talk. "Did you know Toby is a genius with computers?"

"Wha-" Toby stammered at the sudden shift in topic.

"Yeah, he said he's a computer science major," Clair remarked.

"Isn't that cool?! Come on, Toby. Tell them about one of the application your thinking of making," Ashely gave him a slight push into the middle of the group.

Now on the spot Toby didn't know what to say. Everything he knew about his application went out the window.

"Ummm, well..." Toby started but didn't know where to begin. He began to explain the application that he was designing to help mask and hide some features and information from third parties and malicious programs. He was halfway through it when he realized he lost everyone in his speech. "Sorry, was that too much?"

Everyone tried to not look lost as they tried to follow what Toby just explained.

"So like, it keeps the government from spying on me," Fred summed up Toby's application. Everyone looked at Fred like he just appeared from thin air.

Toby was just as shocked as everyone when Fred seemed to grasp part of the possibility of his program. "Well, I mean it's not just them but, yeah pretty much."

Fred nodded his head, "Cool... let me know when your done. I'd like to try it."

Toby again seemed stunned that someone actually seemed to understand him. "I-I, Yeah of course."

"Cool," Fred said again now zoning out again.

"I don't know which was more shocking," Phil started, "That weird tech language you were speaking before hand, or that Fred actually understood you."

Nick laughed, "Dude, shut up."

"What," Phil asked, "I'm a football player. We only understand 3 things." Phil than put on a caveman like expression as he said, "Me move this way. Me don't stop. 2+2=4." Toby and everyone else chuckled at Phil's little joke.

"Hey," Nick said, "you're making us Jocks look bad. We should know at least 5 things."

Ashely couldn't stop laughing as he cut in, "Ok, ok boys enough with all the Jock talk. Let's change this up." Ashely took Toby's hand, "Come on, lets go dance."

Toby, had to process that for a moment. Dance? Oh no! "W-w-wait," Toby stammered, "I can't dance." He never danced before in his life. He didn't know how.

"Don't worry," Ashley told him casually as if it wasn't a problem, "It's easy." Ashely was still pulling a protesting Toby behind him as they headed to another room where the music was getting louder and pumping.

"Ash," Toby protested now noticing that he was getting more attention just from the commotion he was making. "Please," Toby was now being more resistant as they were just about to enter a room where everyone was moving to the beat. Ashely turned to look at Toby who had a very nervous and frightened look on his face. "I can't, I never danced before. I-I-"

"Don't you trust me," Ashely asked with a sadden look on his face.

"I," Toby started but stopped. He really really wanted to but... "What if I bump into someone? Or I step on someones foot?" Than Toby though of the worse case scenario, "What if they laugh at me?" Toby couldn't stop from thinking of everyone at the party just turning on him with laughter and insults. It was like being in middle school all over again.

"Toby," Ashely called out bring him back from his fears. "They wont. Trust me. I promise they wont. So," Ashely gave a small tug and gave him a comforting look, "do you want to dance?"

Toby took a deep breath and took a step into the darker room. The look on Ashely's face made it clear that he was thrilled at his choice. Ashely lead Toby into the darkened room where the music was blasting and pulsating throughout the room. Toby could feel his body starting to come to life as each beat vibrated through him. He never felt like this before. Ashely made sure to find a good spot where it wasn't as crowded but still it was kind of packed due to the crowd. Toby stood stiller than a tree in the sea of people as he looked at Ashely who was smiling so proudly at getting Toby to join him.

"Ok, rule number 1," Ashely said over the music so Toby could hear him. "Just have fun!"

"I'll try," Toby said but was sure his words got swallowed up by the music.

Toby watched as Ashely started to move and dance to the music as he swayed and started to grove to the beat. Toby watched as Ashely moved and twisted to the rhythm without spilling any of his drink in his hand. Toby was mesmerized by the way Ashely swayed and found himself entranced by it. Yet as he watched he realized there was no way he could dance like this. It wasn't possible for him. He was Toby, the computer nerd that didn't do these kinds of things. This was totally out of his element. What was he suppose to do?

"Your thinking too much," Ashely said over the music to Toby. "Here," Ashely moved toward him in a couple of twist and came closer to Toby. He took Toby's arm that was holding his drink and brought it up to his mouth. Toby took a good chug before Ashely brought his arm down. Then he took his free arm and started to show him how to move. It started with a simple sway that gradually turned up in tempo and before Toby knew it he was matching Ashely's movements. Ashely was smiling as he danced in front of Toby while he matched them the best he could.

Maybe it was the drink or just the comfort of being with Ashely but he finally felt himself loosening up. He wasn't even thinking of the people around him. He didn't care he was having fun! It was great. His blood was pumping and his limbs were screaming with joy as he danced like he never had before.

Than the music began to speed up to a louder thumping and faster beat. Everyone started to jump up and down in time. Bouncing to the repetitive pulse that was sent through the room. Suddenly the beat switched up and everyone stopped jumping and started jamming away. It was chaos but in a good way as everyone moved in their own way. Toby never enjoyed anything more in his life as he was living in the moment with Ashely as they smiled at each other. Through out the songs Ashely and Toby kept dancing with each other and enjoying the fun. It didn't take long before Toby was out of breath and tired. He didn't know dancing could be so tiring.

"You ok?!" Ashely asked over the music.

Toby lifted his cup up and found it empty, "Yeah, I'm going to make another drink!"

"I'll come with you. I need another too," Ashely said as he helped move Toby through the crowd of dancers.

Ashely held onto Toby's hand as he weaved in between the masses of countless people. Toby continued to feel his heart thumping in pace with the loud music as they started to leave the room and head toward the drinks.

Toby followed Ashley as they lead them toward the drinks. He watched as Ashely poured himself another drink, which was a strong one again, and than started to make Toby's. When Ashely was done he handed Toby his cup again.

"Thanks," Toby said.

"No problem."

"No I mean... like everything," Toby said starting to feel extremely grateful for Ashely. "Like for the party, the drinking, meeting your friend," He laughed, "Even the dancing. Thanks. I'm really having fun. I, I haven't have this much fun in... I don't know how long."

"Well than," Ashley said smiling, "To a night filled with more fun," He smirked to him.

"To more fun," Toby toasted.

Again Toby raised his drink up to his lips and gulped down a good portion of his drink. It tasted way better than his previous drinks. Maybe he was getting used to the taste of alcohol or maybe he was too drunk to notice. He wasn't sure but he was feeling really really really good right now.

"You still look a little tired form dancing, lets just chill for a bit," Ashely offered.

"Ok," Toby said. He was pretty much going to agree with whatever Ashely offered from now on.

Ashely headed back toward his friends who were all doing pretty much what they were doing before they left. However there were 3 other girls in the group talking to Clair and Ashely's roommates.

"Monica, Debbie, Sarah! You guys made it," Ashely greeted. Ashely showed Toby the new comers, "These are Clair's roommate," He introduced.

"Hi," Toby shyly greeted "Nice to meet you."

Monica looked at both of them and gasped before muttering something under her breath.

Toby frowned as he thought she said the word "cute" but wasn't sure if it was just his imagination.

"I thought you said be here at 8," Debbie said sounding upset.

"I said you might want to bring a date," Clair corrected.

Debbie rolled her eyes as she brought up two beers to her mouth. "Whatever, better catch up," She said as she poured both into her mouth at the same time.

Toby wanted to say something but figured that since he didn't know Debbie quite too well, maybe it would be best not to comment on her actions.

After downing the drinks Debbie quickly said, "Hey new guy, who are you?"

The three new comers looked to Toby making him feel very self-conscious of himself as he felt the focus of the conversation direct to him.

"I'm, I'm Toby..."

"Toby," Debbie repeated before she added, "Well Toby looks like I need more than this. Who wants a drink?"

Monica and Sarah told Debbie what they wanted as she headed out to grab them something.

Toby wasn't sure how he felt about this Debbie she seemed very blunt and straight forward, aggressive even. She scared Toby for some reason. He should probably stay away from her or at the least not piss her off.

Suddenly there was a pinging noise as someones phone went off.

Nick reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. "Ah man... I got to go."

"Why," Ashely asked sounding sadden by the news.

"GF wondering where I'm at. I better get going before it gets nasty. Talk to you guy later?"

Everyone said goodbye as Nick got up and headed out.

It was barely a few seconds before Phil started to finish his drink. "I should get going too."

"What? You too," Ashely asked sounding even more upset that he was leaving so soon.

"Yeah, I got to head out early tomorrow. Family wants to meet up early, so I got to leave like 6 in the morning."

"Well that sucks," Ashely commented with a pout on his face.

"We should get going too," Frank chimed in. Franked tried to help an incapacitated Fred up. Ashely just gaped at them.

"I'll help you," Phil said offering to carry Fred with him. They were on either side of Fred who was grinning like an idiot at whatever was going on in his head.

"You guys really just going to leave when the party is starting to get good?" Ashely asked. "You guys suck," Ashely said upset at their sudden departure.

"Hey, there's always next time," Phil told him.

"Fine... more fun for us, right," Ashely remarked.

Phil laughed, "Just don't stay out too late."

Ashely flashed him a grin, "Whatever, DAD. I'm a big boy."

Phil just shook his head laughing, "See you all later. Let's get going," He told Frank as they help move Fred toward the door.

"Well this sucks..." Ashely said sounding disappointed.

Toby wasn't sure why, but he kind of agreed. With Phil, Fred, Frank, and Nick gone... it seemed like the party was less fun now. Even though Toby barely knew them, it seemed like his buddies were leaving.

"Are you saying were not fun," Clair asked gesturing to her roommates.

"Wow, way to twist my words," Ashley commented.

"Well that's what it's sounding like."

"I don't think it's that bad," Toby added. "I mean..." Toby paused as everyone was looking at him. "We could dance?"

Ashley laughed and smiled like he just found a bunch of money on the floor. "I knew it!" Ashely quickly started to herd Toby, Clair, Monica, and Sarah toward the dance room. "We don't need those sticks in the mud to have fun. Come on let's party like we just finished our finals."

The small group was rushed back to the thumping room that was pumping energy throughout the building. Toby as much as he hated to admit it, was looking forward to it. Soon they were all in the room dancing like before, but now there were more of them. Everything was moving so fast, that Toby wasn't sure what was going on after they entered the room. One moment he was dancing with Ashely then he was with Clair and Monica laughing and partying. Next he was dancing with someone he didn't even know and than he was again back with Ashely. Things were a blur. One moment his drink was low and nearly empty and than he blinked and it was full again. He wasn't sure how it happened or even who filled it, but Toby didn't question it as he continued to dance and have fun with Ashely and his friends.

The night went on and Toby had countless drinks and was having the time of his life as he let lose. All the pent up stress and frustration from all his studying before hand just melted away until he felt so much better. Almost lighter, as every worry was gone. It was true bliss as Toby found himself on his countless cup dancing with Monica. Suddenly the room seemed to tilt as he stumbled and fell down. Soon Ashely and the others were around him helping him up.

"Did I fall," Toby asked not sure if his words were heard over the music.

"I think he's had enough," Clair said.

"Yeah," Ashely agreed. "I should take him out of here."

"Are you going to be good," Debbie asked Ashley.

Ashely nodded, "Yeah. You guys have fun. I'll talk to you all later. See ya," Ashely said as he helped Toby out of the room.

"Are we leaving," Toby asked sounding a little disappointed.

Toby felt bad as Ashely helped him out of the party, "I only lost my footing. I'm fine," Toby tried to explain only to have Ashley laugh.

"I'm not so sure."

"Well what about you," Toby said defensively. "You had more than me," He protested trying to act like he wasn't as drunk as he must have been.

"Toby, are you getting jealous of my liver," Ashley mocked.

"... maybe."

Ashely laughed, "Don't worry, you just need a little more practice and time. Than you'll be just like me..."

Toby frowned at how Ashely said that. It almost sounded like he was foreshadowing something, but Toby ignored it. He was drunk, or at least he thought he was drunk. Things seemed to be moving fast and slow at the same time. One moment they were walking back to Ashely's dorm and than they were at his door.

"Hey..." Ashely said before opening the door. "Are you done for the night? Or do you want to have a little more fun?"

"More fun?" Toby asked not sure what he meant. If it was anything like the party than, "Yeah, I'd like more fun."

Ashley grinned, "Ok, but you have to be quite. Everyone's sleeping, ok?"

Toby nodded as Ashely lead him into the dorm. They headed toward Ashley's room where he lead him to his bed and sat him down.

"Let me get you some water."

Toby just nodded as he waited for Ashely to come back. Soon he was back with a cup of water that Toby gladly drank. It was almost as if his mind got clearer from it. It was now that he realized he was in Ashley's room. He couldn't help but wonder.

"So... you said," Toby swallowed as he continued, "More fun? What did you have in mind," Toby asked feeling his heart starting to pick up.

"Let me get you one more glass of water, than we can play a game," Ashely said as he took the cup and left. When he came back this time he closed his door. "Here. Drink up," Ashley handed the cup to him.

Toby slowly drank this one. Soon his haziness was disappearing as he finally seemed to be thinking more clearly now. He wasn't 100% but he was enough to think more rationally than before.

Ashley sat next to Toby.

"Umm, thanks for the water, so what kind of game?" Toby asked wondering what it could be.

"Do you trust me," Ashley asked.

Toby thought for a few moments before nodding, "Yeah. Yeah I would say so," Toby told him recalling the night and how much more fun it was compared to what he thought it was going to be like.

"Do you trust me enough to do whatever I say," Ashley questioned.

"...like what," Toby asked not sure what he was getting at. Was this part of the game?

"Well," Ashely said getting up off the bed and walking over to his night stand. He opened the draw and pulled something out and slipped it into his pocket before returning. "it's a secret. So," Ashley said coming back and sitting closer to Toby before asking him again the same question, "Do you trust me?"

This time Toby heard the tone in Ashley's voice. It was one that sounded really serious. One that told him that this meant a lot to Ashely, whatever it was. If he said yes he would have to really mean it. So Toby took a few moments to consider it once again. It was a very obvious answer and one that he was sure Ashely already knew what it was. "I trust you."

A smile crept over his face, "Good," Ashely said as he got very close to Toby. "I promise your going to love this."

Toby felt a little weird the way Ashely was acting. However he was a little too numb to react properly to it. Even with the water, his drinks were still taking their toll on him, slowing down his cognitive abilities. "What is it," Was all that Toby could think of saying.

Ashley laid his hand on Toby's arm. "Take off your shirt."

"Huh," Toby questioned.

"Trust me," Ashely said as he gave his arm a little squeeze before saying again, "Take your shirt off."

Toby paused for the briefest moments. He wasn't sure why Ashley was asking this of him.

"Please, you told me you trusted me," Ashely said.

Toby slowly did as he was asked as he took off his shirt and set it aside. Now he was bare to Ashley.

"Now your shorts," Ashley said as he removed his shirt.

"W-w-what-"

"Shhhh," Ashely hushed him. "do you want me to help?"

Toby just gaped at what Ashley was saying. Help him? However Toby's head nodded in vigor where his mouth couldn't reply. Ashley got off the bed and went to kneeling between Toby's legs. He took the sides of his shorts and started to tug them down. Soon Toby was in his underwear on Ashley's bed.

Once Toby was out of his shorts, Ashley pulled something out of his pocket and held it in his hands. Than Ashely followed Toby so they were both only covered in their underwear and nothing else. Ashely held out his free hand for Toby. Toby slightly embarrassed by what was going on, but still took it and got off the bed. There he stood in front of Ashley.

"This is a secret you can't tell anyone else," Ashely told Toby.

"What secret," Toby asked not sure what he meant. Was it this? Them being together? Just the thought of them made Toby start to rise up. He couldn't help it as he tried not to think about it but with Ashely so close and how they were it just started to happen. It didn't take too long for Toby to be at full attention.

Ashley just smirked at him not having to say what to do next. Toby felt like he was shaking in anticipation as he slowly revealed himself to Ashley. He did his best not to look so scared or skittish but it was hard. Never had he done anything like this before. Standing nude in front of someone that he knew and possibly liked.

"I have something to show you," Ashley said as he lifted up his enclosed hand. Soon he opened it and in it. Toby squinted at what he saw. He had to be really drunk... it wasn't possible.

"Is that-" Toby started to ask only to stop as he continued to examine what looked to be a shrunken person and a condom in Ashely's hand.

"It's time to play our game," Ashley told him as if that answered any question he had.

Toby wasn't sure if it was because he was still kind of intoxicated or dumbfounded but he didn't move and watched as Ashely pinched the small person who was wiggling in protest and held him up. Ashely used his other hand to hold the condom and unravel it till it was dangling between his fingers. Ashley held the man over the condom's opening.

The little thing let out a cry for him to be released to be returned to normal, but Ashley didn't pay any attention to him. Without hesitation he released the shrunken person so he fell down and into the condom where he slide to the bottom of the rubber sack.

Toby was just now starting to come too from his mysterious stupor. That was a real person wasn't it...

"Ash, is-is this real?"

"As real as it can be," Ashely told him sounding a little too happy.

"Wha-what are we...what's going to happen," Toby asked sounding scared for what was about to happen.

"We're going to release some stress," Ashley told him as if it were nothing new and just a simple task. "I told you, we're going to have fun."

Toby started to feel very very uncomfortable right now and was already of thinking of running away. However his body wasn't moving and he still had questions. "Wh-who is that," Toby asked as he pointed to the condom that wiggled profusely in between Ashley's fingers.

Ashely just shrugged, "Does it matter?"

"...uh..." It was all that could come out of Toby's mouth.

Ashely just smiled as he took a step closer, "Your thinking too much. It's like dancing. Just let go and be in the moment."

"Dancing? What's like dancing," Toby asked not sure what he meant.

Ashely didn't say anything more, but he continued to move forward smile a sweet smile. As Ashely got closer Toby noticed how furiously the condom was wiggling. The person stuck at the bottom was fighting to get free, with no luck. Toby watched as Ashely slowly closed the gap until he was barely a few inches away from him. Taking his free hand he placed it on Toby's hip and ran it up his side sending a shiver up his body with it. Toby felt himself jerk in response. Toby let Ashely's hand dance up and down his body as he felt himself starting to get excited at his touch. Soon he was firmly at attention again and ready to pop. Toby looked down and saw the condom wasn't moving as much. The little guy was looking at Toby's towering member that dwarfed him and the sack of rubber. All Toby could do was stand still as Ashely played with him.

"You ready," Ashely asked Toby who had no idea what he meant. All he could do was nod in agreement waiting for Ashely to continue.

Ashely used both hands to hold the condom and start to pry it open so the opening stretched to accommodate whatever it was that Ashely was going to put in it. Which just happened to be Toby's dick. Toby watched in utter shock and awe as Ashely prepared to insert Toby's member into the balloon's opening. The small person started to scream and shout for help and mercy as Toby's staff made it's way past the opening. Toby watched as jis stiff rode rolled past the entrance and started to fill the empty space of the condom. Soon Toby's penis made it's way through most of the material. Ashely let go and there was a slight snap sound as the rubber squeezed Toby's dick as it tried to retract to it's original size. As soon as Toby was inserted into the condom the small person tried it's best to get away from the tip of his enormous meat stick. However there was nowhere for him to go as he could only back away barely a few inches from the enormous throbbing tip.

Toby was breathing heavily as he did his best to hold back from exploding. It was like he was in a dream. Toby stood as still as possible in fear that he might erupt. However he was slowly starting to lose all reason as the urge to splurt one out rose up. It was starting to become too strong to fight.

"Look," Ashley said breaking Toby away from his thoughts, "I get it. You're scared. I know you are, but stop worrying so much." Ashely moved closer. So close that he was pressed up against Toby, squeezing himself up against him. "I'm trying to help you release yourself. All that backed up stuff... just let it out."

Toby whimpered at the wording.

"Come on, just let it out. For me?"

Toby felt his member jerk in response. He was sooooo close.

"Do you need," Ashely said as he leaned his head close to Toby's. "A little," Ashley breath was on him as he was a mere hair's breadth away from him. "Push," Ashley asked as he dipped in for a kiss.

Toby felt Ashely kiss him and his world exploded. He couldn't stop himself as his member thrashed from the unexpected connection with Ashely's soft lips. He felt a rush of warm fluid start to rush out of his member as it jumped happily. The blast came out in one powerful geyser. Than another as he twitched in response to the unstoppable release that Toby was doing. Toby lost track of how many times he blasted his load out but by the time he was done, Ashley was still locked together with him. It took a few minutes until Ashley broke apart from him and smiled at him. Toby was still rock hard after that intense kiss.

There was some movement from the condom that broke Toby out of his trance. He looked down and saw a very angry man freaking out as he was knee deep in Toby's seed. The liquid was still dripping off the small body as the man cursed or sad rude things that Toby couldn't make out from the rubber seal around his dick.

"How as it," Ashely asked as he took his hand and moved them toward Toby's stiff member.

"....I.... oh god," Toby gasped still trying to come down from the bliss he was in.

"Right!" Ashely practically squealed. "I knew you would love it." Ashely pulled the condom off Toby.

"So what now," Toby asked not sure what was to happen next.

Ashely looked confused, "What do you mean? We're not done yet."

"Huh," Toby questioned what Ashley meant.

It was now that Ashely pulled his own underwear down revealing himself. He was just as stiff as Toby was. "We're not done playing yet," Ashley commented.

Toby watched as Ashely started to attach the used condom on himself. The small man started to really panic as the large monster sealed him in. Toby watched as Ashely started to play with himself as he jerked his member at a pace comfortable for him. Ashely started to bite his lip as he pumped his hand up and down his penis. His other hand was playing with his chest as he rubbed himself there too. Meanwhile the figure in the bottom of the condom cried out in a muffled tone. Toby watched as it banged on the rubber walls trying to get out while his seed sloshed around his legs. Toby wasn't sure if the shaking of the condom was form Ahsley jerking his dick or the small man tryhing to break his prison walls. Either way it didn't last long as Ashley let out a gasp and released his load. The small man lifted his hand to shield himself as a large squirt of semen rocketed out of the head of Ashely's penis and down on him. It oozed over him as it collected at the bottom of the condom as another large gloop of baby batter drenched him. The fluid kept coming as Ashely, as he bucked his legs in response of each blissful wave of euphoria. By the time Ashley came down form his orgasm, the little man was up to his chest is cum. He had the sticky liquid clinging to every part of his body.

"Ohhhhh," Ashely moaned. "That was great. Your turn," Ashley said as he started to remove the condom.

It was now that Toby started to slowly realize, "Are we going to kill him?"

Ashely paused almost confused at his question, "What did you think was going to happen?"

This seemed to snap Toby out of his trance of either drunken haze or post orgasmic glory. "WAIT I CAN'T KILL SOMEONE!"

"Calm down," Ashely said easing Toby down form his panicked state. "It's ok."

"It's ok?!" Toby repeated as he still wasn't calm yet.

"Yes, it's ok... shhh, it's alright. Don't think about it," Ashley appeased.

"How can-"

"Just let it go," Ashely told him. "Don't worry about it, worry about you. Don't you want to release all that pent up frustration? Don't you want to let go and be free? Stop thinking," Ashely said as he slowly started to attach the condom to him. "And just do it."

Ashley then took a step back and let Toby be, as he stood there with a slightly hard on and a conundrum. Did he stop and try and save the small person?

"FOR GOD'S SAKE HELP ME!" Cried the small person from down below.

Toby looked down past his half stiffen member and at the half full condom holding a random person that he didn't even know. He was so weak and helpless.... So pathetic.

Disposable.

These thoughts awoken something in him, as Toby felt his member starting to grow in response to these dark thoughts. It wasn't long before he was stiff and aching for release.

"NO! PLEASE, STOP THIS!" Screamed the man under Toby's dick, which only help turn him on more from the vibration of the little cries for help. Toby felt the tickling and it was just enough to push him over as he shot his second load into the condom tonight. Toby let out a groan as grabbed his own hips to stop them from bucking. He gasped as each wave surged through him and deposited right on top of the screaming man. He was silenced for the remaining orgasm as Toby felt himself shoot out a good 4 or 5 blasts of cream to add to the now enlarged balloon.

When it was done, Toby looked down at the condom. Was it over?

There was a gasping as the man surfaced from the cream. He had just enough room for his shoulders and head to stick out of the gooey mess he was in.

"Oh wow," Ashely said sounding amazed as he inspected the condom, "I would say one more would do the job. What do you say Toby? You think you got another one in you?"

"I... I don't know."

Ashley gave him a sadden look, "Really? You're so close. Just one more splurt splurt and hes a goner."

Toby felt his heart skip a beat. He couldn't...

"Sto-" Sputered the man below Toby as he got a mouthful of slime before spiting it out, "You can't do this to me! Your going to kill me!"

"Awww," Ashely sympathized with him. "He's so scared. Just listen to him Toby," Ashely said.

"HELP ME!" He screamed again.

"Well Toby?" Ashley asked as he leaned down to look directly at the cum filled condom and little man. "What's it going to be? Should you set him free?"

"YES!" He screamed.

"Or," Ashely teased as he poked the condom watching it sway from the force. Waves of cum sloshed over the man's head. "Do you smother out his pathetic life with your boiling ball batter. Pump all your cum into this condom and drown this stupid little speck of a life." Ashley stood up and got closer to Toby so he was pressed against him again. Ashely took his hand and started to work it's way down to Toby's penis. "Come on," Ashely begged, "do it for me... fill this condom with your seed and make sure that he never breaths fresh air again. Force him to drink you semen until he pops, have him gulp down cum till he gags on it. Make him gurgle your jizz. Chock on your cream. Make him bloated from your boy juices. Smother him with your spunk," Ashely cooed into Toby's ear.

Toby groaned as each word entered his ear and triggered him. He felt himself starting to get harder than ever before. The sounds of faint splashing and sloshing form the condom only added to Toby's pleasure as Ashely groped him and whispered words of sweet pleasure to his ear. They were triggering him to the biggest climax he had ever felt. His dick was spasming and drooling at the thought of his load pouring into the condom and emptying it of any air left for the tiny man. It was just a matter of time before Toby exploded he just needed-

"I love you," Ashely whispered into Toby's ear.

Toby felt his heart skip a beat.

That was the trigger for him.

Toby couldn't stop himself from from gasping out loud and making a very embarrassing sound as he felt his entire body convulse. Toby's balls squeezed together as it pumped all it's love nectar out itself. Toby felt his ejaculation surge out of the tip of his penis. The amount had to be twice the usual amount as the load rushed and filled the condom. Than the next surge blasted out of his dick and started to overflow the filled condom. The next couple of ejections were nearly as strong as the seed rushed out of the balloon reservoir of the condom and up around Toby's shaft. Luckily he stop cumming just as it seem it would spill out. Toby stood there breathing heavily as he felt the heavy condom around him sagging downward.

"OH... MY... GOD," Ashley gasped looking at the hefty bloated condom without any sign of the miniature person in it. "You did it!"

Toby didn't know what to say so he just stood there gasping from his post orgasmic bliss.

Ashley started to remove the condom from Toby's dick and held it up so Toby could see what he did. The majority of the liquid in the condom belonged to him.

Was this pride he was feeling?

Suddenly there was a gasp as the small person popped up at the top of the condom trying to get air. He gulped down as much air as he could as he tried to tread in the cum. His feet were just short of touching the bottom of the condom. He didn't have much room but he was able to keep his head above the fluid.

"Awwww, look at him," Ashely said out loud.

Toby watched Ashely holding the condom with the man struggling to stay afloat.

"Welp, time for bed," Ashley said nonchalantly.

Toby watched as Ashley started to tie the top of the condom. The man inside screamed and cried for mercy. Ashely ignored him as he sealed the tip of the condom with a knot. Toby watched Ashely hold the condom between his fingers. The man tried to keep his lips above the surface of the cum pool. He might be able to survive if he rationed his breathing-

Ashely started to shake the balloon of cum around in his hand. Toby watched as the condom vibrated with the sloshing of cum around. It was a blur as the condom was jerked around constantly for the next couple of moments. The sound of liquid swishing back and forth filled the room as Ashely shook the condom till he was satisfied.

When he was done he held it still for a few moments. Toby couldn't see the person in it, unit he saw a motionless figure slowly appear at the top. It didn't move.

Ashely chucked the condom into his garbage can as he headed to bed without a second thought. He jumped into bed and pulled the sheets to the side. Ashely didn't say anything except patted the empty space next to him in his bed.

Toby stood there for a moment before he crawled into bed with Ashely. Ashley snugged up against him and let out a content sound.

"Good night," He said cheerfully before snuggling up closer to him.

"Good night," Toby responded not sure how he was suppose to act. All he knew was that he had never been more turned on in his life than tonight.

 

 

 

Ashely cuddled up against Toby as he finally fall asleep. It was nice.

Ashely liked Toby. He was a good friend. Shy, sure, but a good friend. Someone who really trusted him. Able to do what he said without much question. The most obedient friend.

Ashely snuggled closer to Toby as he let out a very satisfied sound. Oh yeah, they were good friend.

They would play together a lot more after tonight. Ashley had so many fun ideas that he wanted to do with Toby.

And when he was done and bored with Toby, well...

There were plenty of new friends to make.

End Notes:

So I've had a discord account but never made a server before. I'm still new at most of it. I wanted to make a server to talk about possible ideas for whats next for my stories. Right now I have 3-4 ideas of where to take it but I'm not sure what everyone wants to see (like Ashely toying with Toby more, or Toby changing into more of a sadistic type like an ashely 2.0, or maybe he becomes the jealous type where he thinks he's the only one for Ashely or something). So it would be nice to talk about what everyone would like to see happen or drop some ideas of what Ashely should do with Toby (maybe I can make a poll or something). Here's the link, https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Chapter 14 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Trying something new, sorry if it's not what everyone expect but it was something I was imagining/working on since like chapter 2 or 3 just didn't know when to add it till now. Would love to hear what people think about it or the possibilities that comes from it.

Toby felt something near him move. The startling sensation of movement behind him, woke Toby up from his slumber. He wasn't used to sleeping in a bed with someone, and the presence of someone behind him made Toby feel, weird. The person behind him rolled over and an arm came over and draped over Toby. Toby forgot where he was and looked at the slender arm that hooked over him and dangled on his chest.

There was a moan behind Toby as the person behind him wiggled closer into him, snuggling up against his back and pressed up against him. Toby didn't dare move as the person spooning him seemed very content with being next to him. It wasn't until now that Toby recalled what happened the nigh before and who he was with.

Toby went through the events last night the best he could, he tried to piece together what he did. He remembered drinking and having fun at the party. Ashely and him dancing and more drinking. They left and came back here and...

The man in the condom.

Toby was able to see the trash can that Ashely tossed the used condom in, but he couldn't see the condom itself. Toby felt a sense of remorse for what he did. Should Toby go over and check on the-

"Morning," Ashely sleepily greeted Toby still behind him. "Sleep well?"

Toby thought for a second. He actually did. In fact he might have sleep better than he ever had in a long time, to sleep so peacfully.

"Yeah."

"Good! I always sleep WAY better after a good night of fun," Ashely told Toby. "And it seems like you do too. So, got any plans today? Anything fun for us to do?"

The happy and worry free tone from Ashely made Toby feel a stab of regret about last night. He wanted to be as bright and chipper as Ashely but... Toby couldn't stop himself as he rolled over and saw Ashely with an easily carefree look that matched his tone.

"Ash... last night," Toby started trying to judge how he would react.

"Yeah? What about it," Ashely asked wondering what Toby was getting at.

"Is... do you do that often," Toby asked afraid of the response, but most worrying his reaction to it.

"With the condom?"

Toby nodded.

"No that was a first for me," Ashely told Toby before quickly adding, "Usually I turn them into a condom and watch them pop." Ashely laughed, "The little noises they make before," Ashely used his hands to show a popping gesture, "Boom. But, that had to be a new one for me." Ashely told Toby without a shred of remorse or empathy.

"Oh..." Toby replied. "So you do that... often?"

"Mhm, why... is that problem," Ashely asked.

Toby wanted to say that it all sounded wrong and evil or something but he couldn't stop from laying there with Ashely as he pondered his own true feelings. To be honest he kind of liked that moment. After a couple of moment sToby finally said, "I... don't think so. Sorry, I'm not sure."

Ashely just smiled at Toby. "Don't worry about it. We can do so much more fun things together. It's like our little secret."

Hearing this maybe Toby wonder. He never even thought about it till now, "Wait, so no one knows about this?"

Ashely just laughed, "Well, the ones who do are either gone, or... let's just saying they aren't going to be doing much talking," Ashely said winking at Toby.

"Oh," Toby said not really getting what Ashely meant but figured it didn't matter. What matter was that this was really a big deal and Ashely let him in on it. That must mean a lot. An experience few get to have and Toby couldn't help but feel happy about it. Their own secret that only they knew.

Ashely yawned before asking, "Any other questions?"

Toby now felt bad, "Sorry! I didn't mean to interrogate you or anything. I just... trying to understand," Toby truthfully told Ashely.

"Toby," Ashely laughed put his hand on him, "I mean, do you have any questions? Like I said your like the only person who knows about this. So if you have questions about it, I'll answer them the best I can." Ashely again laugh, "I mean even I don't know all there is about this. I've had this gift for years and there are things I still don't know."

"What do you mean," Toby asked puzzled by this.

"Well," Ashely said rolling over on his back and looking up at the ceiling, "I've never tried to turn myself into an animal, like would I still be me? Would I be able to turn back to normal? Or what about shrinking the world to the size of a marble, can my powers do that? Is there a limit to my gift? Will the powers run out? I've tired to worry about a lot of things that I could or couldn't do," Ashely just shrugged, "Than I just stopped. What's the point? Maybe I can, maybe I can't. The only question I have now is, will it be fun?" Ashely turned his head to look at Toby, "Like last night. So, I'll answer any questions you have, but I might not know them."

Toby took this in. "Ok."

"Good, so" Ashely rolled over toward Toby again, "Any more questions?"

Toby tried to think of something to ask and could only come back to the same question he had since he learned about Ashely's gift, "So... what can you do?"

Ashely gave him a wicked grin, "So far? Anything."

"Anything," Toby asked not sure what Ashely meant.

"Yep," Ashely kept smiling. "You saw I could shrink people. I feel like it would take all day explaining. So for now, if you can think it, I can do it."

"Wow..." Toby said sounding amazed. "Like could you make yourself smarter? Or really rich? Oh what about-"

Ashely laughed which stopped Toby, "I mean, I never tried that stuff before, but yeah, maybe. But," Ashely emphasize this, "Would that be fun?"

Toby frowned, "I mean... maybe?"

Ashely just shrugged, "Yeah maybe. Would be fun to have a million dollars," Ashely chuckled. "So, anything else?"

The more Toby talked with Ashely the more comfortable he was feeling about all this. "I guess not," Toby said thinking about it. "Like you said, not really worth worrying about it right?"

Ashely's face lite up, "Exactly. So, what are we doing today?"

"Well," Toby told Ashely thinking about his schedule. Now that finals were over, he didn't have class till next semester. "Was going to pack up and head back to my parents till next semester."

Ashely looked sad, "Your not staying on campus?"

"Well... I mean..." Toby felt a little pressured by the look on Ashely's face. The more he thought about it, the more he kind of did want to stay. If he was at his parents he would just stay in his room and work with his computers and stuff. But if he stayed here... "Are you staying?"

Ashely nodded, "Yeah, was just hoping you would stay too. I mean there wouldn't be too many people on campus, but we could still find things to do. Clair and her roommates were going to a girls only, week long trip." Ashely added under his breathe sounding a little upset, "And I wasn't invited." He than continued, "Fred and Frank are heading back, Phil and most of the football team will stay for their off season workout. But Phil would most likely be gone too, leaving just me here. By myself. All alone," Ashely said giving Toby the cuties puppy dog face he could, "With no one..."

"Are, are you trying to guilt me into staying," Toby asked obviously seeing through Ashely.

Ashely nodded, "Is it working," He asked as sadly as he could.

Toby laughed, "A little."

"PLEASE," Ashely asked snuggling in closer.

"Ok, ok," Toby said in defeat. "I'll stay on campus.

"Yay!" Toby watched a happy Ashely get out of bed. It was now that Toby realized that they were both still naked from last night. Toby quickly turned bashful at the sight of Ashely who didn't seem to mind at all as he bent over to open a draw for some underwear. "Oh right, you don't have any," Ashely called out still flashing Toby from the bed. "You want a pair, or," He turned around and smirk, "Go commando?"

"Please," Toby said looking away, "Can I burrow some."

"Coming right up," Ashely said tossing some boxers to Toby. Who slipped them on while staying covered. "Let's get some breakfast," Ashely told Toby as he continued to get clothes out for the both of them.

"Umm, Ash," Toby started to ask.

"Yeah," Ashely responded as he pulled his shorts up.

"Um... so what ..." Toby tried to think of how to ask this without it being weird. "What are we calling ourselves?" Ashely paused with his shirt. "I mean, after last night..."

"Do you mean, are we boyfriends?"

Toby nodded seeming a little uneasy with the conversation. He was a little afraid of what Ashely might say.

"I don't mind labels," Ashely told Toby. "We can if you want or we can wait till your more comfortable. I just want to be able to call each other, friends," Ashely said.

"...Friends," Toby repeated trying the word.

"Whenever your ready, you just have to say it. There's no rush," Ashely told him. "So, how about it, ready for some food, Friend?"

Toby didn't know how Ashely could be so calm and understanding of how Toby felt. Toby was worried that Ashely might want to label this as something more personal, but he didn't. He just wanted a friend to be with him. Someone to have fun with. And it wasn't like Ashely was against them being more later. He would let Toby choose when that would be. Toby couldn't help but feel more moved toward Ashely than he did last night. How was he so lucky.

"Yeah," Toby answered getting out of the bed and getting some clothes on. "Um, do you think we can go to my place later? To get some clothes," Toby asked as he started to realized how different their wardrobes were. He didn't mind last night, but he kind of wanted to get into something more familiar and that might cover more of him.

Jimmy sat at his computer in his dorm room. He finished finals the other day, and now he had all break to finish his video game he had been working on for a while. Jimmy had put out a number of prototypes and beta testing for people to play around with on the website he uploads to. So far, he's gotten good praise about the game. He just had a few more things to tweak, like audio and dialog, before he would be ready to upload his game. He would have been done sooner, if it weren't for finals. This last stretch would only take a few hours to combine with the old program and than update, finally post for everyone to play.

Sitting back from the screen Jimmy looked at the title of his game, "XXX dungeon crawl." The image had a couple of sexualized humanoid creatures and figures. Jimmy felt proud of his work as he wanted to go get something from the kitchen. After grabbing a snack, Jimmy went back to his room and saw the upload was ready to be posted and sent out for everyone to play and enjoy.

"This is your place," An unfamiliar voice asked sounding a little disapproving

Jimmy paused and listened as he heard one of his roommates reply, "Yeah."

"But, it's so bland. Like there isn't any posters, you don't even have a TV, and you only have the basic couch?"

Jimmy frowned at this judging mysterious person that his roommate... Toby? Yeah that was his name Toby. That Toby brought here.

Toby replied, "We usually just stay in our rooms."

"Well that sounds lame," the voice said sounding just as judgy.

"Sorry, um, let me change real quick and we can go."

"Ok," Jimmy heard the new person say in a cheery tone.

"Whatever," Jimmy said not really caring about meeting this person. He rather focus on his game-

There was a knocking on his door that startled him. "W-who is it?" Jimmy asked wondering who would knock on his door. The knock came again without a reply. Jimmy got out of his chair and headed to the door and opened it. He was greeted by a smiling face that seemed innocent on the fact that he was bothering him, "Yes?"

The stranger greeted by saying, "HEEEY, I'm Ashely, Toby's friend."

"Umm, ok? I'm Jimmy," He introduced.

"Your Toby's roommate, I've heard a little about you. Your the one that's..." He seemed to be trying to think about what he knew about him, "The video game one right? Your make video games?"

Jimmy was shocked, "I... yeah, I mean I'm making A video game but yeah."

His face lite up, "THAT'S SO COOL! Can I try it out? Can I," He pleaded. "I love video games maybe I can give you tips or something?"

Jimmy paused for a moment, "Umm, well I mean I finished already and was about to post-"

That face twisted int a pout as Ashely stood there, "Awww, please?" Was he really begging to play his game? "Just for a little while?"

"Uh..." Jimmy said sounding awkward about the situation. He did want some reviews... maybe having a test player to try it in person, he could find out first hand about it. "You do know what kind of game it is," Jimmy asked before he let someone test a game they had no idea about.

Ashely just grinned, "I'm assuming with the triple x's that it's not kids friendly? Trust me I'm old enough to play."

Jimmy sigh, "Alright, come on in."

Ashely seemed delighted as he pretty much skipped inside and to the computer. "So," He said standing behind the chair and held it out for him, "Mind showing me the controls?"

"Uh, yeah sure," Jimmy said looking confused. His game wasn't that complex, it had simple controls: up, down, left, right, and interact. A kid could figure it out on their own... of course kids shouldn't be playing this game. "Yeah so, press this button to go up," Jimmy said showing the controls to Ashely.

Ashely nodded, "Yep, ok. I think I got it." Jimmy was about to get up from the chair for Ashely, when he said, "But..."

"But what," Jimmy asked not sure what he was getting at.

"I think it needs something..." Ashely trailed on like he was thinking about something. "OH, that's it," He said excitedly.

Before Jimmy could ask what he was talking about, he felt a hand on the back of his head give him a shove forward. Jimmy wasn't expecting this, as the force cause him to stumble out of his chair and toward his computer screen. Just as Jimmy thought he was going to collide with his computer screen, he didn't. Instead he kept falling forward into the screen itself. Soon everything was dark as Jimmy found himself in complete darkness.

"What-what the fuck? Where am I," Jimmy called out. "Ashely? Anyone? Can anyone hear me?" There wasn't a sound that could be heard. Jimmy was alone. Suddenly there was bright light that flashed through the sky as words appeared to float in mid air. Jimmy couldn't make them out as they seemed to look backwards, but what made Jimmy fall down in shock was that there was a large square window, or portal that filled the sky. Through this opening he saw a grinning Ashely looking through the square like opening. His face nearly filled the space, but Jimmy could see that behind Ashley was Jimmy's room. "What's going on," Jimmy asked not knowing what he was looking at.

"That's better. I figured you game could use something a little more real added to it. So why not you?"

"What does that even mean?! What the fuck," Jimmy yelled out loud.

It was now that Jimmy could read the words that were backwards in the sky. It was the title of his game. He was inside his video game.

Jimmy watched Ashely act like everything was normal, like him being in his video game is something that was natural. Soon the menu screen popped up. Jimmy looked around but found that he was still in a dark room that didn't seem to have walls but there seemed to void all around him.

"Pick my gender," Ashely read out loud. "hmm what should I be..." Ashely mussed out loud. "MALE," he said hovering over the option. "Or, FEMALE," He said hovering over the other option. Immediately Jimmy felt his features change. His chest grew larger, hair length, and his junk vanished. He became a women.

"WHAT THE FUCK-"

"Male," Ashely ponder, hovering over the feature switching Jimmy back to normal as his chest jumped back in and his penis grew. "Or Female." Again Jimmy was forced between the different genders for a couple of moments as Ashely played around. "What do you think Jimmy? You want to be a girl or a boy?"

"STOP IT," Jimmy shouted as he realized that Ashely was the one swapping between forms. When he shouted that out, Jimmy was in his normal gender.

"Your right, should keep you as you are. More fun that way," Ashely told him nodding in agreement. "Ok, let's get started!" Ashely said excited selecting Jimmy's gender. Soon the name came up, "Jimmy, works for you? Or should I give you another name."

"PLEASE," Jimmy begged not entirely sure how this happened, all he knew was that Ashely had to be responsible.

"Jimmy it is," Ashely told him typing in the name. The name soon hovered over Jimmy's head, almost out of view. Just as everything for the game was set up, Jimmy heard his door to his room open.

"Ash? What are you doing in here," Toby asked coming into Jimmy's room.

"TOBY," Jimmy called out screaming his name. Maybe his roommate could help him.

"Oh, just playing a video game," Ashely told him nonchalantly like it was normal.

"In Jimmy's room?"

Ashely just shrugged and offered a seat for Toby to sit down in. Jimmy watched a confused Toby appear in the screen's view that Ashely was in, so now the two them occupied the open space of what he could only assume was the monitor of his computer. It was like he was literally stuck in his computer while they were looking in on him.

"Wait is this that game he was making?"

Ashely nodded, "He wanted me to try it out. So here we are, want to play too?"

"Umm, I'll watch. I don't' think this is my kind of game," Toby told Ashely honestly.

"Fair enough. Ok, let's gooooo," Ashely said excitedly as he hit continue.

Jimmy tried to get Toby's attention but it seemed he couldn't hear him like Ashely could. Soon the entire landscape lite up as his game started to come to life and his world that he dreamed of making was a reality for him. Soon there was a large gate in front of him that said XXX dungeon on it.

"Oh no..." Jimmy said to himself as he was just now realizing what he was going to happen. He designed this game to bring pleasure for people wanting to live a fantasy, a fake reality with adult content... however that's what it was, adult content. He tossed so much crap into the game to help feed peoples dark dreams that he forgot most of it. Anything people said they liked he kept or added, and dislike, he removed. Which there wasn't much. The game was a basic dungeon crawl, you go one way, and it is either safe or an enemy was there. So it relied on memory and luck to go through the maze without running into bad guys...

Jimmy felt his body shift and walk side ways, than backward. He had no control of himself.

"Pretty basic controls," Ashely said out loud almost annoyed at the simplicity of it.

"Wait... why did you call him Jimmy?"

"TOBY IT'S ME!" Jimmy cried out.

"Because that is Jimmy," Ashely told Toby straight up.

Jimmy was caught back at this. He was expecting him to hide the fact he was in the game. Maybe not even mention anything about it, but he was telling Toby the truth. Why would he do that?

"My roommate? Why," Toby asked Ashely acting just the way Jimmy thought he would, confused and possibly disturbed.

"Because," Ashely told Toby, "It's more fun this way."

Jimmy again had no idea what Ashely was saying. More fun? HOW WAS THIS MORE FUN?! "Toby, you got to help me!" Jimmy cried out again forgetting Toby couldn't hear him.

"If you want," Ashely started, "I can change him back."

Jimmy perked up at this, "PLEASE! I SWEAR I WON'T SAY A WORD!" Jimmy wasn't sure how he would explain this to anyone. That he was put inside is own game, by some random femboy looking person. Whatever it didn't matter as long as he got out...

Toby wasn't saying anything as he seemed to be thinking about this for longer than he should have.

"... Are you sure ... it's more fun," Toby asked almost ashamed for asking Ashely.

Jimmy was stunned. No... Toby wouldn't, would he? Jimmy hardly knew Toby, they barely even talked. So Jimmy didn't truly know Toby's intentions.

Ashely just grinned that demonic grin as he turned back to Jimmy, "Only one way to find out."

Jimmy cried out as he felt his feet moving forward as Ashely marched Jimmy into the dungeon he created.

"Hey! No, NO, NO!" Jimmy cried out as he passed the gate and into the labyrinth that he designed. Jimmy was forced to walk forward through an almost long brick tunnel lit by torches. It seemed endless until the first obstical came into view, there was an obvious red button on the side of the wall by itself. It was the most simple and basic trap that any first timer-

"What's this," Ashley asked curious of the button. He forced Jimmy to head toward the button.

"Hey I thought you played video games. THIS IS A TRAP," Jimmy cried out.

"Should we press it," Ashely asked Toby.

"I SAID DON'T!" Jimmy pleaded knowing exactly what would happen.

"Um... I guess," Toby said not sounding so certain.

Jimmy felt himself compelled to press the button as Ashely pressed the interaction button.

The moment Jimmy touched the button the floor snapped open as a pitfall opened below him to complete darkness below. Jimmy tried to move but he was frozen in place as the game wouldn't let him move out of the way in time. Jimmy started to fall down the hole. He screamed out loud for help as he didn't know what was about to happen to him. After a few seconds of falling he felt his body burst and crumble into dust or pixiles, than nothing....

"Ahhhh," Jimmy came to yelling as he came back standing back at the front of the gates of the labyrinth. Like he just re-spawned.

"What, it was a trap? Who puts a trap in the first room? That's poor game design," Ashely critiqued.

"I... I thought it was kind of obvious," Toby told Ashely.

"And you didn't tell me? You let poor Jimmy here die," Ashely laughed. "How mean of you."

This made Toby shake his head in protest, "What? No I didn't mean to-"

"I knew you had a dark side to you," Ashely nudged. "Let's continue."

Before Toby could correct Ashely, Jimmy felt himself starting to move again as he reentered the dungeon. Again Jimmy had no control over his body as he marched through the dungeon and onward to wherever Ashely felt he should go. It didn't take long before, Jimmy passed the obvious button that lead to a pitfall. Luckily Ashely didn't feel like having him touch the button and had him walk into the next chamber. Jimmy came to a stop as Ashely paused and looked over the three possible entrances he could go through. It wasn't until now that Jimmy recalled the first room he designed in his game.

"Go right!" Jimmy shouted in a fearful tone to Ashley praying he listened. The pathway in front lead to a bad ending, along with the one on the left. If Jimmy could remember the correct pathing he could guide them to the end where they game would end and maybe Jimmy would be set free. Jimmy could see both Toby and Ashely looking at him and the other corrodes they could possible chose as they tried to decide where to go.

"So, which one do we choose," Toby asked Ashely who seemed just as perplexed as to which one to pick.

"RIGHT! HEAD RIGHT!" Jimmy called out again hoping they would listen.

"Hmmm, this one," Ashely said forcing Jimmy to move in the direction that Ashely demanded. Suddenly Jimmy felt himself turning right and heading down the correct path. Jimmy felt a sense of relief that Ashely was listening to him. Exiting the first room, they entered the same looking room with the same amount of options to pick from. A hallway to the left, in front, and to the right.

"FORWARD," Jimmy yelled again for Ashely to listen to him.

"This way," Ashely cheerful demanded.

Jimmy was prepared to be forced forward down the correct tunnel, however his body spun 90 degrees to the right and marched down another path.

"NO, STOP! THE OTHER WAY! NO!" Jimmy cried out knowing that this was the wrong direction. If they exited the room he was in and went to the wrong direction than they would trigger a bad ending! This was bad. "PLEASE!!"

Ashely didn't listen this time as he just walked Jimmy out of the room and into the other room. Jimmy panicked because he didn't know what was waiting for him. He designed the game and added so much stuff to the game that to be honest he forgot what was in each room. All he knew was that it usually ended bad for the character. Jimmy felt his feet move him into the center of the room that had no other exits.

"What now," Toby asked as he looked at Jimmy on the screen with nothing in the room with him.

Ashely just shrugged, "No idea. Though there would be something-"

Suddenly Jimmy felt a slightly cold liquid on his feet. Jimmy immediately looked down and saw some kind of purple goo swarming his feet. The liquid seemed to be crawling out of the walls and floor as it started to move toward his unresponding body.

"It's a slime!" Jimmy yelled out not sure what that would accomplish. He than realized what was going to happen to him. If he could of run, he would have, but it seemed that Ashley and Toby were content on seeing what would happen next to him. "No, no, no," Jimmy protested as the purple goo started to build up into a large blob of waving jelly with tentacles starting to sprout from it. Soon the mound of living mass was twice his size as it swayed and moved slowly toward him. The goo on his legs were already starting to grow too, as he was sure it was too late to run. Soon the large goop, was in front of him. The many tentacles waved and swished through the air.

"What is that," Toby asked watching Jimmy face off the living purple slime.

Before anyone could answer Toby's question, the slime moved all it's tentacles started to swarm Jimmy. They wrapped around him with a surprisingly strong grip as they curled around his arms and legs, easily lifting him up in the air off the ground. Jimmy, tried to flail around, but the tentacles were too powerful for him.

"Stop this," Jimmy ordered the creature but it didn't listen. As Jimmy hung in the air, he watched with horror as more tentacles found their way toward him. The slimy tendrils ran over his naked body exploring and touching every inch of him. Some found their way to his mouth as they invade his open jaw. The luke warm, semi solid liquid seeped into his mouth and filled it up. It continued to penetrate his mouth and deeper parts of Jimmy's mouth. Just as horrible as it was, Jimmy soon found out how bad it was going to be, when some tentacles found his back door. They didn't wait, as they too penetrated him. It was a bazaar feeling as the appendages wormed their way inside him. Jimmy let out a muffled cry around the purple shaft that was still moving inside his throat as the hose like object wiggled up into him exploring his depths. Jimmy could only jerk around as he felt the goo explore him. It didn't take long before Jimmy's exposed member started to react to the stimualtion in his rear. Jimmy's attention was on something else, other than his penis as he tried to fight off the unwelcome guest inside him, when the slime did something else. Jimmy's eyes went wide when he felt that same luke warm slippery slime substance attach to his dick. Soon Jimmy felt a weird sensation like sucking that drove him insane. There was an almost gentle tugging and jerking on his member as the Slime had attached one of it's many tentacles to Jimmy member pleasing him. The sudden attack, and the stimulation in his rear caused him to release his load and into the slime. Jimmy withered and shook as he felt his own pleasure over take all strains of thought. As he continued to feel bliss, Jimmy didn't notice himself being pulled into the massive slime until it was too late. Just as soon as he was done cumming, he was swallowed up into the gelatinous pile of goo. The slightly warmer than room temperature jello covered Jimmy and restricted his movements. Jimmy tried to escape as soon as he realized what was happening, but it was too late. He was trapped, stuck inside the swaying purple slime. That was when the tingling started to work on his skin. Soon it felt like it was on fire as the slime was processing him as food. The last thing Jimmy remember before fading to black was the sensation of his body dissolving and breaking down into pixels...

"AHHHH," Jimmy shouted before coughing loudly, trying to get air into his lungs. It felt like he just came back from drowning, and melting...

"Ohhhh, that was hot," Ashely cooed out loud.

"Hot? I don't know. That seemed kind of... creepy," Toby said.

"No way, that was amazing." Ashely just smiled as he was already controlling the still recovering Jimmy. "What else is there?! I bet there some messed up shit," Ashely said already sounding excited at the idea of what mysterious were in the game to be discovered.

"STOP IT!" Jimmy called out already known that there was worse things in here than just a slime. Jimmy wasn't ready for this kind of torment as he was once again thrown into the first room where there was 3 choices to pick from.

"Let's try left this time," Ashely said leading Jimmy to the wrong direction even knowing that it wasn't the right way. It was pointless now as Jimmy tried to tell Ashley he was going the wrong way, it seemed like Ashely was more curious about what was in each room rather than winning the game.

Jimmy was forced into the room that was darker than the previous dungeon rooms. "What's in this room," Jimmy asked himself trying to recall what he put in each of the dead ends in the dungeon.

"It's kind of dark," Toby said the obvious to everyone.

Suddenly there was a holing that chilled Jimmy's bones. He felt a sinister presence behind him that made Jimmy shiver in fear. He remembered what was in this room...

"IS THAT A WEREWOLF," Ashely gasped.

Jimmy closed his eyes as the hulking beast behind him towered over him. The breathing coming off the wolf heated Jimmy's skin where the breath hit. Jimmy swallowed as he was unable to move as the shadowy figure moved closer until it's fur was just tickling the back of Jimmy's naked body. The sound of heavy breathing filled Jimmy's ears as he quaked in fear from what was going to happen to him.

Jimmy felt something extremely warm and pulsating press into his back. Jimmy flipped out at the size of the beast's hidden monster, as it was much larger than he thought it would be. Jimmy found himself able to move and tried to run away. Jimmy made it 3 steps before the massive weight of the wolf beast hit him in the back and had him pinned to the ground.

"GET OFF ME! NO! STOP! NOT LIKE THIS," Jimmy pleaded as he felt the massive werewolf on top of him shift it's weight. It made sure Jimmy couldn't run or try to escape. He was trapped as the wolf started to growl above him. Jimmy fought and protested until he felt the hot tip of the monster's cock poke him in the butt. It was much larger than what Jimmy was expecting. The head itself was not something small. Jimmy could feel the size of it pressing up against his rear, and it made the tentacles look like nothing compared to itself. Jimmy tired to struggle but the large wolf weighted a ton. He could do nothing as the giant monster growled above him searching for the right spot for him to bury it's pecker. The pulsating meat stick probed and poked until it found the only opening near by. The werewolf let out a happy woof before it thrust forward finding Jimmy's opening. The enormous rod stabbed forward and struck home as Jimmy felt the meat stick spread him wide open to a searing pain in his ass. Jimmy opened his mouth and let out silent cry as the large intrusion ripped him open and kept pushing inside him. The werewolf seemed to enjoy this as he kept pushing forward not caring how his prey felt. Jimmy on the other hand felt the arm sized object slide inside him.

"Nooooo," Jimmy called out as the werewolf wasted no time in moving. It's thrust were just as ferocious as it's size. One pump from him made Jimmy wish he was dead. The force of the werewolf on top of him slammed him into the ground as the wolf started to rut into him. Each thrust pushed the werewolf dong further inside him as it priced him deeper and deeper. It wasn't long before Jimmy was in a daze as the big wolf fucked him harder and faster as each second passed bye. Soon the werewolf was slamming into Jimmy's back at an alarming speed as it grunted and made animalistic sounds. Unable to react, Jimmy had to take it as the wolf snarled in pleasure. All that Jimmy could think of was, why did I put this in the game...

Suddenly the wolf stopped it's fucking and stayed buried deep. A loud and deafening sound of a howl filled the air as the werewolf let loose it's cry. There was a large pulsating inside Jimmy as he felt the dick in him start to jerk around. It hit Jimmy out of no where when a searing hot blast of wolf cum shot out into his gut and filled the emptiness in him. Another surge came out of the cock as it started to burn Jimmy's intestines. Another and another and another shot out and flowed into Jimmy as the wolf was ejaculating into him like some common bitch for him to mate with. Jimmy let out a weak moan as he felt the massive amount of cum starting to build up in him. It was only a few moments, but Jimmy swore he could feel his lower gut swelling. The cream deposited in him had no where to go and was being held up by the air tight seal made from Jimmy's ass and the werewolf's dick. Jimmy laid there feeling the burning juices fill his backside, unable to escape his fate. The entire weight of the beast bared down on him forcing any air out of his lungs. It didn't take long before Jimmy felt his mind fading and his eyes blur out as he fainted from the force of the seed being dumped deep in him...

Jimmy woke up with a horrible feeling in his gut for the briefest moments. Jimmy looked down and saw that his tummy was the same size as should be.

"Oh ho ho, that was amazing," Ashlely said out loud sounding even more excited and pleased at what he saw. "Although passing out was kind of, meh," Ashely said sounding unimpressed, "I would have loved to see that thing fuck you again, or maybe harder! Oh just the thought," Ashely said with a very pleased look on his face. "Doesn't this turn you on," Ashely's asked Toby.

"I.. I guess...I don't know."

"Here," Ashely said offering Toby a turn at the game, "Why don't you play. It might be more fun this way," Ashely scooted over and let Toby near the controls.

"You sure?" Toby looked to Ashely unsure only to have Ashely nod and show him the simple controls.

"Toby," Jimmy called out to his new controller. Surely Toby would try and find a way to get him out right?

"So what do I do?" Toby asked not sure.

Ashely just laughed, "Go, explore the game. Do whatever you want. Have fun."

Jimmy could see the hesitation on Toby's face as he wasn't sure what to do. Maybe now that Toby was playing he could hear him? "TOBY! HEY!" Jimmy shouted louder to him but he still showed no sign of actually hearing him.

"I guess," Toby wondered out loud as he directed Jimmy toward the last room in the first chamber that was unexplored. "Let's see where this leads."

Jimmy was horrified again to find himself waking in the wrong direction toward the last unexplored area in the first room. Jimmy saw the pitch black darkness that he was heading toward. He tried to fight the force of his movements but it didn't help him at all. "TOBY NOT THIS WAY!" Jimmy called out helpless to do anything else. Suddenly Jimmy stopped moving and paused.

"I don't know about this," Toby said hesitating again.

"About what," Ashely asked not sure what Toby was saying.

"It's just... I mean, that's Jimmy right? I-I don't think I can," Toby expressed his unsureness to Ashely, "I mean... I kind of know him."

Jimmy felt relief hearing that. Hoping that Toby would get Ashely to pull him out of the damn game, and he would forget all this even happened. "Please," Jimmy called out again not sure if it is even helping. Jimmy looked up and saw Ashely talk to Toby.

"But THAT'S the best part!" Ashely excitedly told Toby. "You know him! Think about it," Ashely went on, "You guys were roommates. You lived together, right? You guys have a connection."

"Um, yeah," Toby said not sure where this was going, "I mean, we weren't like best friends," Toby told Ashely.

Jimmy didn't like where this was heading. "I'll be your best friend! JUST HELP ME," Jimmy pleaded.

Ashely just laughed, "I bet he would be your best friend if I let him out right now."

Jimmy paused. Did Ashely hear him? COULD HE HEAR HIM THE WHOLE TIME?!

Ashely continued, "Just think about it. This is someone you know, and now he's under your control. He goes where you tell him. You can set him free right now, just tell me," Ashely paused and waited for Toby to decided. After a brief moment of no response, Ashely grinned and continued, "Ooooor, you can explore the game more. Maybe you want to see Jimmy get fucked again by the wolf?"

"STOP IT," Jimmy yelled not liking how this was going.

"Or, maybe you did really enjoy seeing Jimmy get dissolved by that slimy thing?"

The mere thought of being in the slime made Jimmy cry. Anything but that.

"Or," Ashely continued, "We find something else. Jimmy's fate is literally," Ashely said taking Toby's hands and leading them to the keyboard, "In your hands. You control his ever move. So? Do we let him out, or keep playing," Ashely asked waiting for Toby to pick. It was all up to Toby now.

Jimmy was silent as he watched Toby looking blankly down at him from above. Jimmy couldn't read him at all, which was probably the most terrifying thing he had experience yet. Soon Jimmy got his answer as his feet started to move forward into the darkness that was in front of him. Jimmy felt his entire being crushed as Toby made his choice.

Toby was going to do what Ashely wanted. For him to play around with him. Jimmy walked into the new chamber where he noticed a gate on the other end. The gate slowly rose upward leaving an opening for something to pass through. Before Jimmy could recall what was awaiting him, there was the sound of a loud stomping. Out from the dark, A large creature came into the same room toward him. The beast had a man's body and a bull's head, a Minotaur. The Minotaur let out a loud roar before charging at Jimmy. The creature came rushing at him, which soon told Jimmy just how large the animal was when it was right on top of him. The creature slowed down as it came up to Jimmy and it was now that Jimmy surely knew the actual size of the beast, both it's height and the massive slong between it's legs. Jimmy could only tremble as the massive bull creature snorted down at him.

Jimmy suddenly had the massive hands of the Minotaur in front of him pressing down on his shoulder. Jimmy's legs gave out as he was forced to kneel in front of the large crotch. No matter the amount of protesting he did, Jimmy was forced to open his mouth as the mythical beast didn't hesitate to start to use Jimmy for it's own pleasure. The large member was easily the same length as Jimmy's arm, and the creature wasn't even fully erect. Jimmy closed his eyes as he felt the fleshy member starting to push itself into his mouth. Not trying to let his senses get overwhelmed by the smell, taste, or the feeling of the arm sized meat stick forcing it's way into him, Jimmy tried to think of something else. However it was pointless. All Jimmy could do was regret even making this stupid game as the large Minotaur penis started to traverse further into his mouth. Jimmy was forced to take it all and more as the Minotaur let out a pleased sound as it entered Jimmy's throat. Fighting against the choking feeling of such a massive object pushing it's way down his throat, Jimmy gagged and coughed on the bulls penis.

"Oh shit, he's taking it all!" Ashely laughter brought Jimmy back to reality as he opened his eyes and saw just how much was inside him. Sure enough, Jimmy had the full length of the cock in his mouth and throat. It ended with him feeling the tip of the dick tickling the opening of his stomach.

"Wow..." Toby said in surprise... or was that wonder. Jimmy couldn't tell as his hearing was being cut off by the sound of the Minotaur making excited noises. It didn't seem to care much about Jimmy as it started to use it's hands to grab hold of Jimmy's head. Trying to find the most pleasing sense of enjoyment it could, the Minotaur started to push and pull his member up and down Jimmy's throat. Dragging it up and down Jimmy's throat with little regard to Jimmy. Jimmy wasn't sure how he was still conscious or alive with the lack of air, Jimmy could only gurgle and groan around the massive intrusion that was in him. The Minotaur didn't last too long, and soon it let out a massive roar as it's penis pulsated and throbbed. Immediately Jimmy regretted even writing this part into the game, as he could feel an actual litter of cum explode into his stomach. The massive seed that was deposited in him felt like someone's fist was punching his gut from the inside. The force made Jimmy shake form each load launched into him. After the fifth helping of cum, Jimmy felt his gut starting to expand. Just like the werewolf, the Minotaur's juices were way too much for him to bare. After the ninth pulsation from the Minotaur's member, Jimmy felt his insides were about to burst. The monster didn't even seem to be close to finished as it held him close to his crotch just thrusting it's hips with each seizure his cock made. Finally after what had to be the twelfth blast, the Minotaur seemed to be finished. The Minotaur let out a pleased sounds as it started to step back. The long hose that was in Jimmy's throat started to retract. He was able to see every inch that was in him slide out of his mouth as the creature kept stepping backwards. Finally there was a loud pop sound as the end of the cock left Jimmy's sore mouth. With it out of Jimmy's maw, he was able to breath again. Once he got air in him, he tipped forward and landed on the floor slowly fainting. The last thing he saw was his over sized gut that made him look like he was about to give birth, all the while he could hear Ashely's laughter above him.

Jimmy was awoken again at the start of the dungeon once more.

"That was great," Ashely said out loud. "Jimmy sure did a good job on that one."

"Mmhmm," Toby nodded in agreement.

"So, is this turning you on," Ashely asked.

"... yeah," Toby answered sounding excited.

"You want me to give you a hand," Ashely Toby.

Jimmy looked to see Toby just nodded with a slight eagerness to it. Jimmy watched as both of the godly beings started to shift in their seats. He couldn't see it, but by the angle of Ashely's left arm, he could tell it was going straight to Toby's lap. Ashely's other hand was somewhere in his lap too. Jimmy knew that Ashely had to be touching both of them at the same time, giving both of them a hand job at the same time.

No one said anything as Toby started to move Jimmy back into the dungeon. This time when they entered the first room, Toby directed Jimmy to the room and into the second chamber of the maze. Jimmy didn't even bother speaking now. He knew that the only one who could hear him, and he wasn't going to listen. Ashley made that very clear. Heck he was sure if Toby said to let him go, Ashely probably wouldn't. Toby made Jimmy go toward the first opening on his left.

"I wonder what's in there," Ashely asked curious about the mystery that awaited them... or Jimmy to be more exact. "Your getting really excited aren't you Toby," Ashely said out loud. Toby stopped Jimmy from entering the new room just a few steps away. All he could see was darkness up ahead. "Come on Toby, what do you want to see in there? What do you want to happen to Jimmy? Maybe he gets raped again, or eaten, or something worse?"

Toby let out a small sexual whimper at the thoughts. He was fucking enjoying this. Jimmy was appalled by the two as they were actually were getting off on his torment. Who could possible enjoy this stuff...

Oh right, his fans. They were the ones that sent in request of adding the majority of the bad endings. He was just the programmers that made it come to life.

"Let's see what in there," Ashely spoke. Toby did as he was told and marched Jimmy right into the dark room. As soon as Jimmy walked into the darkness he entered a room with torches lighting the entire room. Jimmy couldn't see what was in there with him, but he could feel something truly sinister in the room. The fire kept most of the room lite, but whatever was in there with him was avoiding the light. Suddenly there was a large blast of fire over head and Jimmy saw what caused it.

A large red dragon roughly the size of a small home spewed out flames from it's mouth. It flapped it's wings as it blast out it's flames. Jimmy watched stunned at the size of the creature that seemed to come out of no where. The dragon finished it's roar of fire and looked down at Jimmy.

"IS THAT A MOTHER FUCKING DRAGON?!" Ashely nearly squealed with exhilaration.

Jimmy had nothing to say. Of course it was a dragon.

Jimmy watched the dragon walked around Jimmy, as if to size him up. The red monster seemed to walk closer to him each pass it made until it was nearly coiled around him. The size of it's legs were big enough to stomp on him. The size of it's head was large enough to eat him whole if it wanted to. Jimmy shook in fear of what was about to happen to him. He already knew, like reading the ending of a book before finishing it.

The dragon let out a low growl before laying down on the ground. Jimmy unable to move could only wait for what was going to happen next. Sure enough the dragon used one of it's front legs to move forward and grasp Jimmy. The claw was big enough to clasp around his upper body. The large scaly appendix moved Jimmy off the ground and toward itself. The dragon rolled onto it's back as it splayed out. Jimmy couldn't see it from behind him, but he knew the dragon was feeling aroused. He swore he could see a slight sneer or sly look on it's face as it brought Jimmy down toward it's neither region.

"Ohhhh Jimmy, your so fucked," Ashely laughed. "Toby look at the size of that thing."

Jimmy trembled knowing fully how large the dragon was. It didn't help that Ashley was mocking him the entire time. It didn't take long before Jimmy was propped up above the raging dragon's dick. The size of it was incomprehensible. It was nothing compared to the Minotaur or werewolf. It would literally cause Jimmy to split in two if the dragon even attempted to insert itself into him. However, it would try. Soon the dragon lifted Jimmy up and prepared him above the red giant penis. The stiff member stood up ready for penetration. Something that Jimmy knew would not be fun for him. Without waiting any longer, the dragon brought Jimmy down toward it's hips. The stiff, yet kind of flexible penis knocked into his rear. The tip tried to pry him open but only found that it was too hard. Jimmy was just too small. Or so it should have been.

Jimmy felt the searing hot rod press harder than before until his cheeks gave way and spread open letting the humongous tip burrow into him. It was like someone was shoving a large tree stump up his rump, as the dragon growled with approval. The massive cock didn't stop there as it steamrolled up Jimmy's butt without hesitation. Jimmy's insides were stretched to the point that he was shocked they were not torn apart. Soon Jimmy was skewered as far down as he could on the massive member. He could feel his insides were destroyed as they tried to accommodate for the insane sized beast in him. Jimmy felt faint and probably would have passed out if it weren't for the raging pain he was feeling right now. All he could focus on were two sounds. The noise the dragon was making below him, and the sounds of Ashely and Toby panting from above. It seemed everyone was turned on at this event, except for Jimmy himself. It didn't take long for the dragon to fuck himself into Jimmy till he was snug and tight. Jimmy looked at his bloated gut and whimpered. It was about to get so much worse.

The dragon let out a large roar as it bucked it's hips upward. Jimmy felt the first cum rocket into him. His stomach expanded drastically as it sloshed around with the raging hot heat from the dragons' cum. Soon another one was launched out of the dragons' dick and into Jimmy's filled belly. He felt himself already puking as the third one jetted up into his upper intestines and stomach. The cream flooded his throat as he opened his mouth to scream but only shot out a fountain of cum. He vomited out a large amount of dragon sperm that it flew across the room. Soon another jet and another were shot out into him. Each pulsation was followed by Jimmy throwing up another good helping of fresh goo. The white slime exited his mouth with such force that it made him look like a fire hose. Through all his pain and discomfort, Jimmy could hear both Ashley and Toby reaching their peak too. He wasn't sure what turned them on the most but whatever it was, it seemed his game was doing it's job.

Jimmy was fading in and out as the dragon started to calm down. Soon it would do it's next programmed reaction. Jimmy watched as the dragon leaned forward with it's long neck. It's large face growing larger as it approached jimmy's limp body. The dragon opened it's maw and began to put Jimmy in it. The dragon was pretty much sucking him off of it's dick. The large tongue of the reptile slithered around him as it grappled him and started to pull. The dragon closed it's lips sealing Jimmy inside it's moist hot mouth. The saliva hit him and made it easier for him to slide off the wilting penis he was impaled by. Jimmy was left inside the dragons' maw as it lifted upward. Soon the opening of it's throat meet Jimmy as he was forced down the long pipe, to meet his new home. It didn't take too long before Jimmy splashed in a liquid that was raging hot like lava or fire. He swore his body was already breaking down or melting as he lay there in the cramp chamber. He could feel the steaming hot goop leaving both his open holes as he kept burping and farting out the liquid love batter made by the horny dragon. Everything was so hot. Jimmy couldn't help but pass out...

When Jimmy came back, he heard some heavy panting from above. Jimmy looked up to see both Ashely and Toby looking spent. It took him a few seconds to spot something weird on the screen/portal that he could see through to outside to his room. It looked like there was something splattered on it. Jimmy had to look at it as it started to dribble downward.

"Is that... did you just cum on my monitor?!" Jimmy screamed in horror. He didn't know why he found this the most disturbing thing today. Here he was getting fucked and killed in his game, and now he just had 2 people who he barely even know jerking off in his room and spraying their seed all over his stuff! It was disgusting.

"That was good..." Ashely said sounding tired. "You want something to drink," He asked Toby.

"Yeah, that sounds good," Toby replied just as out of breath. "I think we have some juice."

"K, be right back," Ashely cheerful told him getting out of his seat. He did that slight skipping out of Jimmy's room butt naked, confirming what they were doing in Jimmy room if he had any doubts.

"Shoot, it's dirty," Toby said looking at the splash on the screen, "Maybe I should clean it..." He wondered out loud. Before he could, Ashely came back into the room giving Toby a cup of juice and taking a sip of his own.

"Mmm, that's good. So," Ashely asked Toby after the sip.

"So, what," Toby asked confused at the question.

"Ready for round two? I know I am."

Toby seemed to smile at those words, "Yes, please. I want to see it all."

Ashely grinned, "Me too! Come on Jimmy, once more into the fray."

Jimmy could only cry as he watched Ashely happily reaching downward into each of their laps, as Toby went back to operating him. If what they said was true, than he still had 17 other endings to explore.

And they were way more disturbing than the ones he just experienced....

"I don't think I can cum anymore," Ashely laughed sitting back in the chair he was in. He looked to Toby who seemed just as spent and exhausted as him. Ashely glanced back at the computer and saw all the cum they spewed out on the desk and monitor. It was covered with their seed. Toby wanted to clean it up a while ago, but Ashely kind of liked it like this. It was like they were marking their territory. This was their place now.

Of course that was if Toby deiced on the right choice next...

"So, now what," Toby asked.

Ashely shrugged. He wanted Toby to be more assertive, more open and voice what he wanted. "I don't know. What do you want to do?"

Ashely looked at Jimmy who hadn't said anything for a while. He seemed to break somewhere between the giant cat girl and the succubus.

Toby than said, "I guess we need to turn him back to normal?"

"Maybe," Ashely said making it obvious that there was more.

"Maybe?"

"Yeah, maybe, or maybe not..."

"Like... turning off the computer?"

This seemed to make Jimmy wake up. He started to scream in a panicked voice only Ashely could hear.

Ashely nodded, "Yeah, we can shut it down."

"wh-what happens to Jimmy?"

Again Ashely shrugged, "Not sure... but does it matter?"

Toby seemed to debate himself about it for a moment before saying, "I guess not."

Ashely couldn't feel happier at Toby's response. "It sure doesn't!" Ashely hopped into the chair before spinning around in it enjoying the fun he was having with Toby. "However, I have a much much better idea." Ashely started to type a little on the yet still gooey keyboard not caring about his fingers touching the spunk of both their seed left all over it. Ashely moved the mouse until he was hovering over the button.

"Like I said before," Ashely got out of the seat and let Toby take the commanders chair. "It's up to you. His fate is up to you." Ashely watched Toby look at what he was about to do. He seemed to be hesitating, maybe he was starting to feel guilty. Ashely leaned in and whispered into Toby's ear, "Do it."

That was all he needed as he clicked the button, sealing Jimmy's fate.

Jimmy felt exhausted.

He had no idea how many runs he did in the dungeon so far. Suddenly a face of a young girl, too young to be playing this game, came into view of the space in the sky.

"Finally," She said sounding annoyed, "Took him long enough. Been waiting a whole month for this update."

Jimmy felt his body being jerked toward the entrance of the dungeon. The girl was moving him around like she played the game before. Right, forward, forward, right, and finally down. Straight to the cat girl that he added this patch.

The sound of the girl starting to pull her lower clothes off to do what was intended for playing this kind of game, hit Jimmy. Soon Jimmy was face to face to a giant cat girl who was larger than the dragon so long ago. The cat girl was in a pouncing position and was about to leap at Jimmy. Something he had experienced many many times. Ever since Toby and Ashely uploaded him onto the net, he had to experience over thousands and thousand of different people playing him in his video game. Each one exploring his game and finding ever bad ending. Sometimes he would see a familiar face, other times it was random one, like this girl. However he never saw Ashely or Toby again. After being uploaded they seemed to forget about him or just didn't care.

"I hope she eat you," The girl giggled as she played with herself as Jimmy was forced to endure the cat girl launching herself at him and catching him with ease. "Come on," The girl pleaded watching the Jimmy getting pulled closer to the cat girl's face. The sound of the girl enjoying this drowned out Jimmy's thoughts as he was preparing himself for the horrible experience he was about to go through.

"I fucking love this game," The girl squealed quietly as the cat girl opened her mouth and started to put Jimmy in her open maw. What the girl didn't know was that Jimmy was about to experience a horrible digestion and than get crapped out in a large litter box where he would stay until she pressed continue or someone else played the game.

This would just happen to be his 369,593 time he had to respawn at the start of the game...

End Notes:

Like usual let me know about any mistakes, and did you guys like this or no?  Also I made a discord server to talk about up coming stories or chapters and just other stuff, https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Chapter 15 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Like usual let me know about any mistakes, and did you guys like this chapter or no? Also I made a discord server to talk about up coming stories or chapters and just other stuff, https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

"Hey Ash," Phil called out from his room, to Ashely who was busy playing video games with Toby in the living room.

"Yeah?" Ashely called out as he did his best to stay focused on the game as he answered Phil.

"Can you do me a favor," Phil asked.

"Sure, what is it," Ashely continued to talk with Phil without so much as pausing his game with Toby.

"We got a scrimmage with another school, and I wont be getting back till later," Phil said.

"Kay," Ashely said waiting for the favor.

"You're working tonight, was wondering if you can pick up a few things that were running out of. I'll pay you back and everything."

Ashely pretend like he had to think about it, "Hmmm."

"Oh come on Ash," Phil pleaded. "I'll owe you big time."

Still Ashely just acted like he needed to think about it, "I don't know..."

"Dude, come on-"

"I'm joking!" Ashely laughed. "Jeez, you look so desperate."

Phil laughed before saying, "Hey, were out of soap, if you want my filthy smell stinking up this place, be my guest. I can promise it wont smell as nice as it does now, that's for sure."

Toby made a disgusted look at the thought, "Yeah, probably a good idea to get some than."

Ashely laughed, "I'll have you know I've been to the frat house. I'm used to it."

Phil looked appalled, "The frat doesn't smell... that bad." Ashely just gave him a knowing look. "Fine, maybe get some air fresheners too..."

"Anything else you want me to get you too?"

"I'll make a list before I go, and you're a lifesaver," Phil said sounding grateful.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Ashely muttered.

It took Phil only a few moments to write a small list and leave it for Ashely.

Toby asked a very silly question, "So you're working tonight?"

"Yeah I'll be back later. Want to hang out than?"

Toby nodded, "Are we... going to do something fun?"

Ashely gave him a grin, "I'll think of something."

 

 

"Hey Ash," Ashely's boss called out to him as he arrived for work.

"Yeah," Ashely answered as his boss came up to him.

"Thanks goodness you're here, I need you to clock in now," She told him.

Ashely looked confused, as he was still 10 minutes early and wouldn't be able to punch in for work. "I'm still early," Ashely told her.

She seemed to not care, "Doesn't matter, just punch in." Ashely looked at his boss but did as he was told. The machine obviously kicked him out, only to have his boss punch him in early, overriding the previous error.

"What's going on," Ashely asked confused at how weird his boss was acting.

"What's going on," She reaped his question like he was the weird one. "Didn't you hear? It's all over the news," She said sounding desperate.

"News? What," Ashely asked sounding even more confused than before.

Ashely's boss rolled her eyes, "It's the pandemic the CDC announced today. Everyone is trying to stock up! Quick, I need you to start pulling items and getting them to the floor now."

Ashely's boss was rushing him out to the sales floor where he just saw how chaotic it was. There were more people on the sales floor than Ashely had ever seen before. It was a crazy nightmare as people were rushing around grabbing things off the shelves with no regard for anyone. Before Ashely could ask, his boss lead him to the backroom where she stationed him, "I need you keep the floors stocked. Toys, food, or whatever, just make sure the shelves have something. That is your only job today."

Ashely looked stunned as he sputtered at his bosses command. "For my whole shift?"

"Yes," She told him already leaving Ashely to do his job, "I'm counting on you," She called out leaving Ashely in the back room to start pulling items and rushing them to the floor.

"This is going to suck..." Ashely grumbled as he started his job.

 

 

 

Ashely let out a load groan, feeling exhausted from the long day of work. He spent his entire shift moving everything from the back room to the floor, only to find it vanishing in a minute or two. So he had to go back and fill the empty spots all over again just for it to be taken by the customers yet again. It was an endless cycle that Ashely really didn't want to relive. The constant back and forth for panicked customers asking for the same 4 items. It was enough to make any person go crazy.

Just as Ashely punched out of his shift, he went to head home only to recall at the last moment that he had a list of grocers to pick up. As much as Ashely didn't want to spend one more second in the store, he did promise to help Phil out. Besides he needed to grab some other supplies for himself too.

Ashely headed to the closest aisle that would hold one of the essential items he needed, toilet paper.

 

 

Jacob was pushing a squeaky shopping cart through the toilet paper aisle only to find it completely empty. There wasn't a scrap of paper left from the mad rush earlier.

"I told you honey we should have left sooner," Bethany chided Jacob.

"Yeah Dad," Jacob's 11 year old son, Bradley, agreed with his mother. Jacob had to act like a father and not snap at his son for just being a snarky kid.

"Daddy," Jacob's 9 year old daughter called out. "Can we get ice cream now? You promised."

"Not yet Tiffany, we still have to finish shopping," Jacob told her.

"I'll just grab some tomorrow, from work," Bethany told Jacob. "Let's go get some milk and bread before that's gone too." Jacob nodded and pushed the shopping cart forward toward the exit of the aisle, while his family followed behind him talking about which ice cream they were going to get. As Jacob was about to leave the aisle he heard an annoyed sound from behind him making him turn around.

"No way! I just stocked this! Who needs that much toilet paper?!" The employee said sounding upset and confused. The employee didn't have a name badge on and looked to be leaving or maybe arriving.

"Excuse me, do you work here?" Jacob called out. "Would you happen to know if there is any more toilet paper in the back?"

Jacob watch a tick appear on the young person's face before the employee started to walk toward him. At first he was going to say Miss, but as the employee approached he found that would have been a mistake and was glade he didn't open with that. Jacob continued, "Like just a single roll or something..."

The employee smiled as he approached Jacob. Maybe the employee would help-

"Just my luck an empty cart and 4 rolls of TP, just for me."

Jacob frowned and turned around. Did his wife Bethany find some? All he saw was his family looking just as confused by that statement as he was. "Ummm, where-"

Suddenly everything changed. One second Jacob was standing with his family and next he was unable to move as he felt packed up in some kind of invisible force field.

"Wha- where?"

"JACOB," Bethany screamed nearby.

"MOMMY," Tiffany and Bradley screamed out as they too were just as close by.

"Bethany," Jacob called out again trying to find out where everyone was. Suddenly there was the sound of plastic crinkling as Jacob felt everything being picked up. Next thing that happened, Jacob felt the entire world shift as he suddenly felt like he was flying through the air before landing on something hard and plastic. Everyone let out a panicked and painful sounds as his family was unable to move or get up. The sounds of a familiar squeaky wheel filled the air. There was a happy and cheerful tune being hummed out loud above them outside their imprisoned world.

Than that voice from the employee before could be heard speaking, "One down... now for some soap."

 

 

Jimmy was holding a bar of soap when he heard a squeaking wheel coming closer. He didn't even have time to turn around when suddenly he felt himself unable to move and everything went black at the same time.

"WHAT THE-?!"

Suddenly there was a rumbling sound as he felt himself being lifted up and than placed somewhere. He couldn't see a thing just the scent of... soap? Everything smelled like soap.

A boom voice Jimmy never heard before started to happily say, "One more down. Shopping has never been so easy. Ok, next on the list..." It spoke before the loud squeaking sound filled the air and Jimmy felt everything moving forward.

"HEY!" Jimmy called out but got no response as he was left in completely confusion and helplessness.

 

 

Mia was looking at a text document on her phone about the best ways to prevent catching the spreading pandemic. Eat healthy, try and stay 6 feet away from people, and wash your hands.

"This should work too," Mia said looking at the 2 bottles of hand sanitizer left on the shelf. It was all they had left, how lucky for her. Just as Mia went to reach for the bottles when the sound of a god awful squeaky wheel could be heard coming toward her.

"Excuse me," The person pushing the cart called out. "Were you going to buy both of those?"

Mia looked at the young man and looked at the two bottles she had in her hand, "I was, sorry."

"Awww, really I just needed one," He said sounding a little upset. Than in a moment he seemed to just shrug, "Ok, it's fine."

Mia frowned at his comment until suddenly her world changed. The sound of two bottles hitting the floor could be heard behind her as she was forced to look at the ugly looking old shopping cart's messed up squeaky wheel. She wasn't able to move at all as Mia watched two large feet walk into her view. Suddenly she was picked up and was brought to a smiling face that was grinning at her.

"What's going on," Mia cried out horrified at the size of the young man.

The young man put Mia in the shopping cart that already had a few items in it. She watched the man bend down and pick up both hand sanitizer bottles. "Better put these back. Someone might want to buy them," He said restocking the bottles back on the shelf.

"HEY," Mia screamed at the young man who didn't even give her a sign of recognition. He just set the bottles down and headed back to his cart and started to push the massive sized shopping cart. Mia was going to call out again only to have the screeching and whining of the funky wheel fill the air as the vibration of the cart shook her.

"What's next...." The giant muttered above her as he pulled out a piece of paper and looked down the list, "Oh right, aisle 12. I hope there's some left, or maybe not," He started to laugh as he pushed Mia and everything else off to aisle 12.

 

 

Ashely walked toward the check out lane with a decent cart full of goods. Most of it was basic items he found still on the shelves. Others.... Well he was just glad that there always seemed to be someone there to help him out.

"Hey Ash," One of the cashiers called him over. "You heading out?"

"Yeah. Jeez it seems quite in here now, right?"

The cashier frowned as he just noticed that Ashely was right, "Did everyone leave?"

Ashely just laughed, "Probably. You seen the shelves? There is like nothing left. I just got lucky with all this," Ashely told him as he started tossing stuff up on the conveyor belt to carry them toward his coworker.

"Lucky you. I'm assuming this is the last of," He scanned the 4 pack of toilet paper, "Last of the TP," Scanned the bar of soap, "Soap," and continued to list the things that Ashely had.

Ashely nodded his head, "Although there was a little more ice cream back there, but none of the good stuff."

His coworker looked at the chunky monkey, "Awww, damn it. This is my favorite flavor. You wouldn't happen to be a bro, and help me out?"

Ashely just laughed and shook his head no. "Sorry, bro, not this time. I got you next time."

His coworker rung up the ice cream and shook his head, "You better."

Ashely continued to laugh with his coworker, as they continued to just do some small talk as he bough his groceries. Finally after buying everything and grabbing the couple of bags, Ashely said good night to his coworker and headed out. Ashely carried his bags of supplies that were still screaming and calling out for someone to save them.

 

 

Toby's phone pinged him. Toby paused working on his computer to check it out.

"Just got off. Heading back. Coming over?"

"Omw" Toby typed as he finished up and put his computer to sleep. Getting his shoes put on, Toby heading out and to Ashely's place. Toby wasn't sure if he was rushing over there or Ashely job was that far away but Toby made it before Ashely and was waiting outside for him. He saw Ashely coming up to the dorm room with some bags.

"Let me help," Toby said as he headed over to help with the bags.

"Awww, aren't you a sweet heart," Ashely teased Toby for helping him. Before offering him a bag to carry. "I didn't keep you waiting too long?"

Toby shook his head, "Just a couple of minutes."

Ashely took out his key and opened the door and let Toby in before following. Ashely set down his bag on the kitchen table top and started to pull out the items he had in his bag. Toby followed and put his down and started to pull out the items. Ashely told Toby where most of the stuff went, obviously the ice cream went in the freezer and toilet paper in the bathroom. It only took a few seconds for everything to be put away and Ashely let out an exhausted sound.

"Work suuuuuuuucked."

"That bad?"

Ashely flopped down on the couch, "You have no idea. Everyone freaking out and started buying everything they could."

"Yeah, that does sound bad," Toby agreed taking a seat next to Ashely.

"I had no idea that this pandemic was going to be that big of an issue," Ashely told Toby.

Toby frowned for a moment, "Oh you mean the Pandemic they announced this morning? Yeah apparently it was a false alarm." Ashely paused and looked at Toby with a baffled look. Toby continued, "Someone messed up somewhere, but yeah news blew it up and it was announced about an hour ago that it was a mistake."

Ashely burst into fit of laughter, "Oh that is too fun. So everyone today freaking out was for nothing? Oh man that's priceless..."

Toby chuckled too, "I guess it kind of is."

"No you have no idea," Ashely continued finding humor in the news he just learned. "Well, maybe... let's play a game!" Ashely looked to Toby waiting for his response.

"Sure," Toby said about to grab one of the gaming controls on the table.

"Not that game, well not yet," Ashely laughed again. "Another game," Ashely grinned. "It's kind of like hide and seek."

Toby looked confused, "What do you mean? Like just us?"

"Mmmm, more like just you," Ashely corrected.

"Me?"

Ashely nodded excited, "Yeah. If you win," Ashely moved a little closer to Toby and got close enough to be in his personal space, "WE can play another game," Ashely hinted at what it might be with a seductive tone, "In my room... tonight," He gave Toby a wink. Toby felt his excitement starting to arouse and peak. He had a good feeling that he knew that it would involve. His bulge that was starting to grow in response to his imagination. "BUT," Ashely said taking a quick jump back separating himself from Toby leaving him there stunned and slightly sadden by the lack of Ashely's presences. "If you lose, you have to go home tonight. And i'll just have to be all by myself and enjoy it alone. So?"

"Do I get to hear the rules first," Toby asked sounding interested.

"NOPE!"

Toby thought about it for a short while, what the heck. Why not, "Alright fine, I'll play."

"Prefect," Ashely jumped up excited at the remark. "So, like I said it's kind of like hide and seek, but I'm not the one hiding."

"Am I," Toby asked looking around seeing that they were obviously the only ones here.

"Nope," Ashely giggled shaking his head no. "They are already here! Can you find them all?"

Toby frowned at Ashely's remarks. "Already... here? All of them? How many are there?"

Ashely shook his head, "Can't tell you that. This makes it more fun."

Toby looked confused and decided to shrug. How hard could it be to find people in Ashely's dorm room? Toby got up and started to walk around. He looked in every room and closet, under every bed. That took only 2 mins.

"No one is here," Toby finally said looking at Ashely who just laughed.

"I promise you, there are."

Toby doubted Ashely's words for a moment before he let out an "Ohhh, right. You can do things."

"BINGO!" Ashely clapped. "Took you 2 minutes. I'm almost upset you forgot."

"Yeah yeah, so do I get a hint, like what I'm looking for or maybe what size," Toby asked trying to get some information out of Ashely.

"Nope, my lips are sealed. By the way I should say there is a time limit."

Toby opened his mouth gaping at him. "Hey you didn't say there was a time limit."

Ashely just shrugged, "Can't have you running around making noises at midnight looking for everyone. Some of us need to get our beauty sleep. I'll give you... until Phil gets back. That's 2 and a half hours. Seems fair to me," Ashely stated.

"Fine," Toby disappointingly agreed. He should have known. Toby spent another 10 minutes walking around trying to figure out just who, no maybe it was a what? Toby found just how impossible it was as he couldn't even begin to think of how many people or things that were here in the dorm. Finally he came back to the living room with no idea what he was suppose to do. Ashely just stayed seated on the couch holding one of the gaming controls looking like he was enjoying Toby's attempts. "This is harder than I thought," Toby said out loud.

"Want to play a round? Maybe I'll drop a hint if you win."

Toby just rolled his eyes, "Like I'll be able to win."

Ashely wagged a finger at him, "You never knowwwww." Toby decided it couldn't hurt. He went to sit down and reach for the controller, only to have Ashely stopped him. "I didn't see you wash your hands."

Toby looked a little taken back and annoyed. "Wash my hands?"

"Mhhm, there's a pandemic going around," Ashely said as he pointed to the bottle of hand sanitizer. "You can use that to clean your hands."

"Ummmm, oooook," Toby slowly reached out to the bottle on the coffee table. He squirted some in his hands and used the gel like substance. All the while not sure why Ashely would mention the fake pandemic, there obviously wasn't a disease going around...

 

 

Mia gave up trying to get anyone to notice her. She was just a clear bottle of hand sanitizer on a coffee table. She watched the two young men, who she thought looked kind of cute, talking on a couch that was just far enough away. She heard them talking about playing a stupid game of hide and seek? Like some little kids. Mia didn't know what it was all about but she was too busy trying to find some way to get noticed or move rather than to actually pay attention to them.

Mia couldn't understand what was happening to her, but she had a feeling the one that was in the store, Ashely, did something to her. She just didn't know what. After what seemed like forever the other young boy came to sit down next to Ashely. She watched as he went for the controller only to have Ashely stop him.

Mia watched as Ashely pointed Toby's attention to her and said to use her.

"What," Mia asked out not knowing anyone would be able to hear her.

She watched the clueless boy reach out toward her and put his hands right above her where the nozzle of the bottle was. Suddenly she felt a suction as part of her body was pulled up a tube and pushed out into the open world. The sensation was weird as Mia felt her consciousness follow part of her body as it exited out into the world.

The moment she left the bottle and landed into the large boy's hands she was exposed to the world.

Her gel like body immediately started to burn as the air all around her felt like it was igniting her skin or surface. The cupped hand that held her in it's palm felt like it was boiling her skin or form as the large palm let her pool there on the scorching hot heated hand.

Mia screamed and cried as she felt her body started to melt and evaporate at the same time.

Suddenly another hand smashed into her splattering her further across the open palm and on my raging hot searing skin that burned her mercilessly. The two enormous hands started to rub and slide together applying more and more heat and friction destroying Mia's form as it vanished and boiled out off every passing second. Soon Mia felt her body melt and dissipate until only a small fraction was left of her on the back of Toby's hand.

"Better," Toby asked Ashely who had a twinkle in his eyes that Mia noticed. Just before she burned away into the air she heard Ashely respond with a wicked grin.

"Maybe one more time, just for safe measures..."

 

 

Mia consciousness came back to the bottle just as the last little bit of her smoldered away. The horrible feeling of herself being rubbed and dried out tingled through her body. Or whatever it was that was her. She could still feel the slight sensation of that horrible moment, and the last thing Ashely said.

"NO MORE," Mia screamed.

However a very confused looking Toby didn't listen as he went to squirt another glob of Mia into his open hands. Mia felt the same feeling of her mind floating up and out of the large tube and nozzle only to land on a searing hot landscape that boiled her body alive. Her tormented cries were unnoticed by the large boy who went back to rubbing Mia all over his hands and spreading her out on his skin just to have her evaporate and steam off him in a few moments. The blistery heat making her body bubble slightly and pop out of existence.

 

 

"How about now," Toby asked looking at Ashely. It was now that he noticed a slight gleam in his eyes and a smile he was trying to hide. "Wait..." He looked back at the bottle.

"Maybe... one more time," Ashely directed Toby toward using the bottle again.

"That's one of them isn't it," Toby asked pointing at the innocent, average looking, basic bottle of hand sanitizer.

"Yeah! You got one!"

Toby seemed stunned at the news. He just used someone as a hand cleaner. "Was everything you bought..."

"Maybe, maybe not," Ashely teased. "So, ready for a match," He asked offering the controller to him now.

"Wait, what if I just went around pointing to-"

"Where's the fun in that," Ashely questioned him cutting him off. "This is a game right? You wouldn't want to ruin my fun, would you?" Ashely question and remark seemed to throw Toby off. Toby wasn't thinking about Ashely having fun throughout this, he was just thinking of winning the game.

"Your right, sorry."

"It's ok," Ashely said handing him a controller, "Besides... I'm rooting for you to win. I want to have more fun with you later," Ashely coyly added as he handed the controller to him.

Something told Toby that tonight might be more fun than he originally thought it would be.

 

 

 

"I thought you were going to let me win," Toby asked sounding a little annoyed and upset that he lost all 5 games. Ashely didn't hold back once.

Ashely laughed, "I never said that. I said you never know. Awww, don't pout. Look do you want to split my ice cream? I promise it'll make you feel better."

"I'm not a big fan of ice cream," Toby told Ashely.

"I promise you'll like this one," Ashely said getting up and heading to the fridge.

While Toby waited for Ashely to come back to the couch, he checked his phone for the time. He had spent 30 mins already, and had 2 hours before the time limit was up. Before Toby could think of getting up and looking for another one of the hidden people in the dorm, Ashely was back with 2 spoons and a small thing of ice cream.

"Here we are," Ashely said sitting down close enough for Toby and him to eat the ice cream together.

 

 

 

Liam didn't know where he was. One minute he was in the grocery story getting some ice cream and the next he was cold. Sooooo cold. Like frozen solid cold. The chilling temperatures were so cold he couldn't move his body at all. Liam wanted to call out for help, but he was so cold his words wouldn't leave his mouth. Unable to move or call for help, he could do nothing but wait for someone to help him. Time passed by and Liam found that he couldn't believe just how cold he was.

Suddenly there was a noise and he felt himself moving. He didn't know what was going on, but he tried to call out for help, only to find again it was too cold for him to speak.

Soon the darkness vanished and light came rushing in as Liam made a noise form the discomfort of how bright it was all of a sudden. Liam felt his sight adjust just in time to see two large faces looking down at him. Giants! They were Giants! Who were they?

Before anyone could answer his question he saw two very large metal objects appear before heading toward him. Were they going to rescue him?

Suddenly the metal object stabbed into him and chunked out a piece of his body. Liam made the most noise he could as he felt his body being pulled apart as one of the metal objects scooped part of him out and pulled it away from his main body. Liam felt his consciousness splitting between him and each spoon that scooped out a part of him.

"This is my favorite flavor," One of them said before opening his mouth and sticking part of Liam inside. Liam felt his body on the spoon get hit with a scorching hot oven like blast of air as his body was already melting from the heat. Liam cried out as part of him on the spoon instantly liquefied before being yanked off the spoon when it was retracted. Liam was sealed inside the blazing hot inferno that was the Giant's mouth. Liam started to get assaulted by an acid like material that melted him the moment his body touched the saliva. The heat melted into his body as he quickly became a goo that was easily swallowable. The moment he was swallowed, Liam felt his self heading back to where he was before hand. Liam was able to watch as part of him was swallowed and the Giant made a delighted face as he closed his eyes. "Soooo goooood." Liam felt petrified as the Giant continued talking, "Go on try it."

"Well, if you say so," the other Giant answered as he lifted his spoon to his mouth.

"n-n-n-o-o-o," Liam tried to speak but could only shiver out a response from his still freezing body.

Again he had to experience the Giant sticking his freezing body into it's enormous maw. Instantly the sun like temperatures seared and started to dissolve his body into a liquid form of his previous state. The saliva was just as hot and damaging as it mixed and swirled around with Liam's new form. It was soon swallowed and the enormous Giant's face lite up. "THAT, IS GOOD!" Liam felt horrified as both hungry Giants look down at him with hunger in their eyes.

"Let's dig in," The first Giant that started to eat him happily cheered, as he dipped his spoon in and stabbed merciless at his frozen body ripping parts of him away making him scream and beg for mercy. Something neither of them showed him.

 

 

 

Toby and Ashely sat back with a nearly finished thing of Chunky Monkey sitting on the coffee table.

"Ohhh too sweet," Ashely whined. "But so worth it. We should save the rest for later."

"Yeah..." Toby agreed. He watched Ashely get up and put the ice cream away before returning. "What flavor was it again," Toby asked curious about the new found love for the food.

"It's called chunky monkey, could you tell what the ingredients were?"

"There was something chocolaty, in there."

Ashely nodded, "That's the fudge, what else?"

"Um, banana and some kind of nut."

"Walnuts, my favorite. Anything else?" Toby thought about it for a moment still trying to taste the hint of unique flavors in the ice cream. Ashely laughed at Toby's trying to find out. "I'll give you a hint, it's special, and you wont find it on the ingredients listed."

"Like a secret ingredient?"

"Something like that," Ashely said with that smirk.

Than it clicked, "That was a person?!"

"That's 2! Your on fire tonight."

Toby thought about the taste of ice cream still lingering in his mouth. Was the person they were eating...

Eating.

As if thinking of that word his body knew what it was associated with eating, and what happens when it was done with the food.

"I'll be right back," Toby said out loud, getting up.

"Where you going," Ashely called out to him.

"Bathroom," Toby said sounding a little embarrassed at tell him that. Toby entered the bathroom closing the door behind him. He headed to the toilet and instinctively looked at the toilet paper. It was empty. Shit.

Literately. He had to shit. He needed toilet paper. Remembering he put away a new thing of toilet paper, Toby opened one of the drawers that held the wrapped up four pack of toilet paper. Toby opened the package and grabbed a roll before sitting on the toilet. He didn't bother putting the other rolls away as they were left out on the sink near the porcelain throne. Toby sat down on the toilet and was already putting the roll in the toilet paper holder when he felt his anus open up. The sound of him taking a shit could be heard in the bathroom. The first drop was certainly could have been heard outside the door, as a small splash in the toilet filled the silence with a solid splunk. Toby gave a soft push and more sounds of him shitting filled the room. Finally after a couple of farts, he was done.

"Much better," Toby said as he went to reach for the new roll of toilet paper waiting for him...

 

 

 

Jacob watched with complete horror as some random unknown stranger opened the seal that kept him and his family confined. He never even seen this person before, let alone knew where they were or what was going on. Before Jacob or anyone else could say anything an enormous hand reached out and grabbed one of Jacob's family members. His son.

"DADDY," Jacob's son Bradley screamed as he knew it was him being pulled away from the rest of his family.

"NO LET HIM GO!" Jacob screamed after the Giant only to get no response. Jacob continued to yell, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, WHERE ARE YOU TAKING MY SON!"

Jacob's wife screamed out his name, "We're in a bathroom Jacob! A BATHROOM!"

"A bathroom," Jacob repeated. It was now that he saw his son, or rather a roll of toilet paper being put on a toilet paper holder just to the side of the toilet on the wall next to it. Jacob watched as his crying son was set up next to the Giant. "Brad!" Jacob shouted, "Don't worry I'm here, just try and stay calm-"

The sound of the Giant taking a dump could be heard through the air as the splashing of a monster of a turd filled the air. Soon more sounds of shitting followed the splash accompanied by a few farts. Each fart made Jacob's heart stop.

Each toot only made Bradley scream louder and cry more as he was surely next to the source and the smell of it was getting to him. Or maybe he knew what was going to happen next.

The Giant let out a relieved sound as he spoke, "Much better."

The Giant started to reach for Bradley. Jacob was too stunned as he watched the Giant's hand move for his son.

"NO GET AWAY," Screamed Bradley. "DADDY! MOMMY! HELP!!"

Jacob could do nothing as he listen to his son scream and plead as the large hand got closer and closer until it finally touched him. The hand grabbed Bradley and rolled him on the holder until it found what it was looking for. The start of the roll of toilet paper, or Jacob's son.

"No please," Bradley whimpered.

The Giant's response was to rip a piece of Bradley off.

Jacob could hear Bradley cry harder as a piece of him was torn off.

"No no no," Bradley begged, and that's when Jacob realized... his son was that piece of paper.

"BRADLEY NO!" Bethany screamed out as she and Tiffany called his name out at the same time.

The Giant didn't seem to hear a single sound as he lifted up off one side off of the toilet, just enough for his hand to reach down under his ass.

Bradley screamed louder than ever before as he got closer to the backside of the Giant. "NO, IT SMELLS!!! STOP, IT'S DISGUSTING!!!! NO PLEASE!!!! I DON'T WANT TO-"

The sound of Bradley's words were silence and only the sounds of muffled noises and disgust could be heard before the sound of something splattering into some water filled the bathroom. The sound of Bradley gurgling and bubbling could be heard before if it finally stopped.

"MOMMYYYYYY!!!" Bradley's voice could be heard from the toilet roll again. Jacob was petrified as he just learned his son was now back on the toilet paper holder. "It tasted so nasty," Bradley wailed as he wept. Until the Giant moved his hand back to the roll. "No, NO, NOOOOOO-" Bradley screeched as the hand grabbed at the roll and yanked off another part of toilet paper. It brought it back to the Giant ass only to scrub and rub more of Bradly into it's crack to clean up any filth left from it's dump.

Jacob silently cried for his son as he continued to watch the Giant wipe it's ass with his son's body. After the fifth or so wipe, the Giant reached for another helping of Bradley.

"IT'S CLEAN," Bradley screamed. "YOUR CLEAN!!!!!"

The Giant didn't listen as he did a once more to make sure everything was good back there before dropping the last piece of Bradley and flushing the wades of paper down with his waste. The Giant stood up and washed his hands. Soon he dried them and opened the draw that he pulled Jacob and everyone else out of and tossed the unused family member into the drawer.

Jacob was in complete darkness as he listen to his whole family weeping and crying. There was literally nothing they could do but wait till it was their turn to be used. However long that might be.

 

 

 

"Sorry," Toby said coming back to Ashely who for some reason looked very exhilarated.

"What's wrong," Toby asked not sure why Ashely was acting weird. All he did was use-

The look of recognition on his face triggered Ashely's smile as he giggled, "That's three, or I guess technically six."

"All of them?" Toby asked as he looked back at the bathroom.

Ashely held back a chuckle as he said, "Well, it's not like we sell single rolls of toilet paper at the store."

Toby tried to come to term with what he just did. "So I just used someone-"

"To clean your ass! Yes! Oh god isn't this so much fun!"

Part of Toby wanted to shake his head, but the other... his head was already nodding in agreement. It was kind of fun.

"Um, so now what," Toby asked trying to recall what else Ashely brought back home. Was there someone else turned to food? Or maybe cleaning supplies? What about-

"Let's watch some TV," Ashely said patting the couch.

Toby seemed a little taken back at the sudden order, but he did as Ashely asked. He sat there next to Ashely waiting for something to happen or him to maybe lead him to another person, but it didn't happen. They were just sitting there together watching TV. Soon an hour went by before Toby even realized it.

"Oh, would you look at the time," Ashely remarked. Toby saw how much time he had left. It was about half an hour. Before Toby could act, Ashely said, "Phil's going to be back soon. You know what that means, right?"

Toby nodded, "That if I don't find-"

"We should take a shower," Ashely cut him off before he could finish.

"What?"

Ashely just nodded, "Yeah Phil takes long showers. I'm still sweaty from work and I'm sure you could use a good shower too, so want to take one before Phil uses all the hot water?"

"You can go first-"

Ashely giggled as he got up, "We should save water. Let's take one together."

"Together-"

Ashely was already up off the couch and heading to the bathroom. The sound of the shower coming to life filled the dorm room with the noise of water spraying out of a shower head. "TOBY, YOU COMING," Ashely called out.

"Y-yeah," Toby said heading to the bathroom. Once inside he saw a naked Ashely already testing the water.

"It's almost warm enough," He told Toby without looking back at him. "Can you get some soap?"

"Uh sure," Toby replied as he had to stop looking at Ashely to do so. Finding a fresh bar of soap, Toby opened up the new package and brought out a brand new bar of body soap.

Ashely let out a pleased sound, "There, now it's hot enough." There was already steam coming off the water. "Let's get in."

Toby didn't have to be told twice as he followed Ashely after stripping down.

 

 

 

Jimmy heard the sound of water filling the air before his whole world was ripped opened, literately.

There were two giant hands belong to a very slender and young looking man that wrapped around him and held him tightly.

Jimmy wanted to say something but he was too confused by his situation to even to even attempt to make contact with the giant humanoid being. He could only watch as the Giant started to undress rather quickly. When he was naked, that was when Jimmy started to talk.

"Wha-what's going on?"

There was no reply. No response. No reaction at all. The Giant couldn't or didn't care. The next thing that Jimmy realized was that there was another Giant in the room. Jimmy only saw a glimpses of things in the room that told him where he was. A toilet, a shower, and a sink. He had to be in a bathroom. So why was he here-

It was for the briefest of moments, but Jimmy saw a mirror and in the mirror he saw the giant holding a green bar in the hand that Jimmy should be in. Or was in? Was he the soap? WAS HE THE SOAP?!

Jimmy was the bar of soap.

Than the mirror was out of view causing Jimmy to call out, "Wait no go back. That's not me! I can't be-"

The sound of rushing water grew louder as Jimmy was brought closer to a shower. It took him just the amount of time it took the Giant to reach the shower for Jimmy to finally realize that he couldn't be heard. He watched as the Giant slipped past the shower curtain and into the shower with the other Giant who was already glistening with water.

"Ever shower with someone before, Toby?"

The Giant, or Toby to be exact, shook his head.

Jimmy was forced to watch as the Giant speaking to Toby, took his arm and pulled him into the water with him still in his hands. Jimmy felt the very hot water start to rain down on him from above. It was hot, maybe too hot for him as he felt his body getting soaked by the wave of water rushing over him.

"First wash me, and than I'll get you," The Giant spoke as he turned his back toward Toby. "Make sure I'm clean, it's been a long and hard day at work."

Toby didn't say anything. But Jimmy swore he heard a tight gulp from above.

Jimmy felt himself being brought upwards toward the soaked Giant in front of him and Toby. Jimmy soon was being pushed up against the skin of the Giant. Toby started to wash the back of the person in front of him.

Jimmy felt himself being pushed hard into the skin of the Giant and could literally feel his face or body being peeled off as he was rubbed into the flesh. His skin was being dragged and smeared into the skin of the huge person. Jimmy yelled out loud only to get a good taste of all the grim that was on the person's back as he was rubbed up and down the back. Soon the motion turned to circles as Toby moved Jimmy from the center of the Giant's back to it's shoulders and than back again. Soon he started to drag Jimmy downward. Further and further south toward the backside of the Giant.

"no-no," Jimmy sputtered.

Luckily Toby pulled back.

"Done with y-y-your back Ash," Toby stuttered.

"Now it's time for the front," Ashely said before turning around.

Toby and Jimmy couldn't help but both look at Ashely's front as he stood there waiting for Toby to wash him. Jimmy sputtered at the large member that Ashely was carrying between his legs. Of course it didn't help that Jimmy was not even close to the same size due to being a bar of soap.

"Remember, you got to do a good job," Ashely winked at Toby.

Toby nodded as he brought Jimmy up and started to rub Ashely down. Making Jimmy physically melt and grind away for each inch he was swept over. His body leaving behind a suds trail from all the bubbles building up. Finally to Jimmy's horror, he was now at Ashely's waist.

Toby paused.

"Please no more," Jimmy sputtered as both the water and grim was starting to now attach to him. He could taste the daily gunk that built up on Ashely's skin. The water was washing it off Jimmy but not soon enough that he didn't get a good sample of it.

Ashely laughed at Toby's hesitation. "Oh right I should be cleaning you too." Ashely took Toby's hand with Jimmy and picked up Jimmy. Jimmy was now pressed into Toby as Ashely started to roll him and scrub him up and down Toby's body. Everything including his penis was now getting stiffer as someone started to touch him. The skin that shredded off Jimmy was left behind covering Toby with bubbles till the water pulled them away down to the drain. Finally Ashely pulled Toby closer, "Let's get clean together," Jimmy felt his body get mashed right up against both Toby's and Ashely dicks as he was pinned between the two of them.

"GAH," Jimmy yell out as all of him was surrounded by walls of flesh and skin. Next thing to happen to him was the movement. He didn't know who was doing what but the massive amounts of skin and dick meat started to move. His world started to grind, thrust, hump, bounce. He didn't know how to describe it but he just new he was stuck between these two horny monsters, all while his skin was being peeled and liquefied from his body. He screamed and cried for help only to be meet with the sounds of water and skin rubbing, smacking into each other, and gasping and moaning from both beast.

"ASHE," Toby moaned.

"Wait," Ashely said before stopping. "Not yet, I got to wash your back."

Toby let out a disappointed sound before Jimmy felt a large hand reach in and extract him from the two giant crotches he was plastered into. Jimmy watched as both the crotches had two raging hardons sticking up ready to explode.

"Can we... wash our fronts again," Toby asked.

Ashley laughed, "Maybe. Now turn around."

Jimmy watched as Toby did as he was told. Jimmy watched Ashely again, use him as nothing more than a bar of soap as he washed Toby's back. Again the feeling of being smothered into someones skin was horrible. Yet he was glad he was out from the humpfest. However just as he thought he was done washing Toby's back, Ashely decided he wasn't.

"Got to make sure your all clean," Ashely sang, right before he lowered Jimmy down south. Both Jimmy and Toby made the same high pitched unexpecting noise when Ashely nearly shoved Jimmy into Toby's ass.

"Wh-wh-what," Toby squeaked from the sudden poke to his back door.

"What? I'm just cleaning you," Ashely said innocently.

"BUT-"

Ashely gave a slight nudge with the bar of soap prying open Toby a little more, "Butt." Ashely stated as he continued with his mission. Toby stop protesting and looked down at the ground as he let Ashely do as he wanted with him.

Jimmy on the other hand couldn't stop screaming. As he was shoved into Toby's dark butt crack. He could taste the slight filthy linger taste of waste. Something that Toby didn't know about. He did miss a few spots when he took his last shit. Jimmy could feel himself sliding easily around now that the water and him entered this dark world. Soon his soapy body was sudding up Toby's back side. It happened more than once, where Jimmy felt himself get caught in or on something. Something that twitched and reacted everytime he poked at an entrance to somewhere.

"I-i-i think i'm good!" Toby quickly said trying to extract Ashely's hand with Jimmy in it. Unbeknownst to Toby, he freed Jimmy from anymore torment.

"Awww, you don't want to have Mr. Soap clean you back there any more?"

Toby shook his head, "What about you?" Toby finally said realizing that he missed a spot, "I didn't get you all clean yet," Toby finally had a smirk appear on his face since they got in the bathroom together.

"I guess you didn't" Ashely repeated with the same look. "Well," He said turning around, "What are you waiting for?"

Toby held Jimmy in his hand as Ashely bent forward and presented his backside to him. He started to spread it open and give a slight shake, "Don't be afraid to get deep in there."

Toby did as Ashely requested, he started to use the soap to clean up his ass.

Jimmy was just getting the taste of Toby off his body when he felt himself being brought closer to another ass. Jimmy didn't even bother to scream or cry, he just let it happen. He was gently rubbed up against the anus the was starting to twitch from the sensation of something slippery and firm probing at the back door. Jimmy felt this anus react more actively than Toby's. Like it was used to taking something larger inside. Did Ashely have-

Suddenly the anus opened up and Jimmy was swallowed half way inside.

Jimmy screamed out as he was pretty much shoved inside Ashely butthole

Ashely gasped from the sudden intrusion but didn't say anything else. Toby on the other hand kept panickingly asking if he was ok, "Yeah," Ashely responded, "Just give me a second." Jimmy felt Ashely starting to push him out of his rectum. "Naughty, Mr. Soap," Ashely said as he pushed him slowly out. Jimmy was appalled as he felt himself slowly slipping out of Ashely's ass, like he was being shitted out-

Jimmy popped out and fell through the air and landed on the floor with a loud thunk, denting Jimmy's body as he collide with the ground. It felt like he was just got hit by a truck.

"Jeez, you could of given me a warning Toby," Ashely teased him like usual. "I wasn't ready for that, just yet."

"Sorry," Toby apologized again. "You're not hurt are you?"

Ashely shook his head, "I'm fine. Just surprising. Come on let's finish clean up," Ashely said handing him some shampoo.

Jimmy on the other hand was drowning in the ocean of water that kept sweeping over him while on the ground. Neither of the Giants seemed to care he was down here as they washed their hair and talked. It wasn't long before they rinsed and cleaned themselves off.

"Oh the soap," Toby mentioned before picking up the bar.

Jimmy now, after soaking in the water on the ground for so long, could feel his thick firm skin feel softer and soggy. Jimmy's fingers dug in and mashed and scrapped out large chunks of soap from Jimmy's body, causing him to scream from the loss of his body. Toby didn't seem to care as he just placed Jimmy down on the soap holder where Jimmy lay with a nice good imprint of Toby's grip on him.

Jimmy watched as the now clean Giants turn off the water and start to get out of the shower. Leaving him there with his body still aching from all the abuse he received from being dropped and grabbed... not to mention the horrible taste that still seemed to linger, no matter how much water ran over his body. He could still taste both of the Giants' asses linger on him. It was like they marked him with their scent, that just didn't seem to fade away.

 

 

 

"So, how did you enjoy the group shower," Ashely asked drying himself off.

"I felt like it was more like play time," Toby said being honest.

Ashely laughed, "It usually is. Nothing like washing you and me up with Mr. Soap."

Toby chuckled, "Mr. Soap..." Than frowned, "Mr... wait was-"

"YOU WIN!" Ashely jumped up excited causing Toby to look shocked.

"What?"

"You found everyone!" Ashely paused for a brief moment, "Well almost everyone, the last one doesn't count because she's your prize! I knew you could do it. So was it fun? Playing hid and seek?"

Toby nodded smiling at how surprisingly fun it was. "I got to say, it kind of was."

"Just in time too," Ashely said sounding somewhat relieved, "Phil gets back soon," Ashley opened the bathroom door not bothering throwing his clothes on as he walked out naked into the hallway. Toby was skeptical at first but did the same. He carried his clothes with him, being as nude as Ashely was. They went into Ashely's room where Toby closed the door behind them. Ashely tossed his clothing on the floor and told Toby to do the same. "You know," Ashley said standing there, "I was almost worried you wouldn't find all of them," He put on a sad face, "I'd hate to have to play all alone tonight."

Toby watched as Ashely pulled out a small person from his pants pockets on the ground. "Did you have that in there all this time?"

Ashely nodded. "I picked it up at the store. Come here, let's have some fun with her"

 

 

 

Mimi didn't know how or why this was happening. She just remember trying to cut through the Adult aisle to get to the check lane. She remember passing some kid with a squeaky wheeled cart before everything vanished. She was been held down by some kind of wall or cloth pinning her, preventing her from moving.

Obviously she tried calling out for help but found her voice didn't make any noise or sound. She tried to move her body, but only her hand and legs could move and they could only wiggle slightly, but it didn't move her anywhere. So there she was, in the dark, by herself, as something was carrying her around. She heard talking about some kind of video game? Than more talking, some movements here and there, but nothing really told her where or what was going on. Finally she heard the sound of a shower before she felt herself drop and hit something hard. This shower went on for a while before it finished and than she felt herself being carried. Finally after a few moments Mimi felt her self being tossed or dropped again, and hitting the ground. She let out a sound, but again nothing came out.

Suddenly a large object wrapped around Mimi as it yanked her out of what she could only assume was her prison.

Mimi looked around the room the best she could as she analyzed everything she could in the brief moment of freedom. She was in some room. She would have said a girl's room but there were a few things that stood out that made her rethink that. The biggest factor was that there were no girls or women in the room, just two guys. Two naked men standing there both looking at her in one of the Giant's hands.

Mimi tried to talk to them but found she couldn't, she could only move her legs and arm at her side with a little wiggle action.

"She's moving?" The Giant across from her was asking.

"Well yeah, I like when they squirm," The one holding her said.

The way he said squirm made her stop moving.

"So..." The one across asked, "Wha-what are we going to do with her?"

The Giant holding he gave out a cute laugh, "Well, fuck her of course."

Mimi screamed at the news. She tried to wiggle away which only got another laugh out of the Giant holding her. She got a glance at the snake between the legs of the Giant from across the room, as it started to stir to life.

"Fuck her? But, isn't she too small?"

The Giant holding her just tsked him, "Trust me Toby."

Toby looked guilty, "Sorry, your right. I trust you Ash."

Mimi on the other hand had no idea what the fuck was going on except that she was small and had two NAKED people in the same room acting like this was completely normal. IT WASN'T!

Before Mimi could attempt an escape or something else Toby started to walk toward her and Ash who was still holding her. It wasn't till now that she found that his hand covered most of her mid section and allowed only her head and legs to stick out for a little.

"So," Toby asked as he was very close to Ash now, "Um... like now what?"

"You ever use a fleshlight before?"

"A what," Toby asked confused.

Mimi was just as confused, a light for flesh? What did that have to do with her?

Ashely laughed, "Oh, I love your innocece, ok. Let me show you," Ashely said as he closed the small gap and held Mimi down near their cocks that were both starting to grow in size. "So this is what we do," Ashely said taking both his hands and holding Mimi so she was flipped around. "Your going to take your dick," Ashely said and lead Mimi's bottom part downward toward Toby's massive dick, "And poke it riiiiight here," Ashely told him as he brought Mimi down toward his penis. Toby's stick pricked her in the butt and it was now that she understood that there wouldn't be any possible way it would fit. The size was large, but just feeling the tip made her panic at the feeling of something that big just nudging her.

"Just," Toby asked as he pushed a little harder into Mimi as Ashely held her, "Push?"

"Just push," Ashely repeated.

"DON'T PUSH," Mimi screamed.

Toby pushed.

Suddenly Mimi felt a boulder sized object plow it's way up inside her as a massively large hot rob pierced her as it slithered up inside her. Mimi heaved as she felt the large dick fill her up and than more as it stretched her to a dangerous point, and still kept going. Mimi couldn't hear Toby groaning in pleasure over her own discomforting cries. Each inch he pushed in her made her gut balloon outward and stretch her to an ungodly size. Mimi didn't know how she was still alive. Desperately she kicked and tried to squirm away.

Toby let out a loud gasp as Mimi squirmed on his dick, "She's ooooh... god...how...mmmmm" Toby said incoherently.

"Good huh," Ashely asked stroking his own dick. "I told you," He said like he knew all along that he would like it.

Mimi, however, did not like it. It felt like she just sat down on a red wood tree and the tree was burning hot and pulsated to a rapid heart beat and also it was still growing. Mimi looked down at her gut and saw in horror just how largely it was protruding outward. It looked like she was pregnant. Mimi looked up and saw with horror another cock in front of her mouth.

"Say ahhhh," Ashely taunted as he poked her face with the head of his dick.

Mimi would have close her mouth, but found it was ever so slightly opened and would not shut. This let Ashely's tip slide in and wedge it open as it suddenly jammed down her mouth and throat. Mimi was making a disgusting sound as she felt her throat expand 10x the size it usually was as Ashley just full on thrusted it all into her. His dick rammed down her throat until it landed in her stomach with the other penis sitting there jerking around as it waited for the right time to release.

"Ohhh she is a fighter," Ashely cooed as Mimi tired to escape her fate. Her small arms and legs fruitlessly wiggled around not helping. Mimi had to gurgled and gag on the massive pillar occupying her throat as Ashely continued to stay shoved down her gullet. "You know," Ashely started to say, "You can move any time you want Toby."

"Huh," Toby asked confused.

"HGH," Mimi screamed with Ashely still filling up her mouth.

"Yeah, just like this," Ashley said as he moved his hips back just a tad before pushing forward.

Mimi screamed around the massive beast slithering out of her stomach a little before bumping back in. Ashely's hips pushed into her face and smashed her backward further onto Toby's penis from the force.

Toby let out a delighted sound as Mimi swallowed more of him up inside her. "Wa-wait," Toby exclaimed. "I need a moment."

So did Mimi, however Ashely didn't, "Nope. There's no breaks on the bone train." Mimi was assaulted from the front as Ashely set a pace that was difficult for Toby to follow. Mimi on the other hand felt each thrust forward push her back a little. Toby's dick slide further and further into her stomach until it was nearly filled with just his member. "Come on Toby," Ashely called out, "You can't let me do all the work."

Toby finally decided to do as Ashely instructed and started to hump into Mimi. This forced Mimi to slide off his dick and further onto Ashely's as he fucked her into Ashely. Mimi gagged harder as her throat was forced to take more of Ashely's girth to a point she felt her jaw had to be ripping apart.

Toby was panting and wincing as he did his best to keep up with Ashely as they both pumped into Mimi at different intervals. Each thrust sent Mimi up Toby's dick and down Ashely's, and like wise with Ashely thrusting Mimi off his penis and down on Toby's. This continued for a little while longer, with Mimi unable to escape the endless barrages of shoving and pushing from both sides. That was until Ashely decided to mix it up a little.

"Are you close," He asked out loud.

"I," Toby panted and wincing, trying his best. "Can't, hold... back... much... more."

"Ok hold on," Ashley said reaching out and stopping Toby from doing his rhythmic thrust. "Ok, now walk toward me," Ashely told him. Toby did as he was told.

Mimi felt Toby walk forward as he did so, his penis slide further into her as the gap closed. However unlike before Ashely walked forward a little bit too. He was closing the small distance between him and Toby. Mimi felt both large objects in her starting to stab into her stomach at the same time. "Closer," Ashely said as they both moved in on Mimi. Soon Mimi felt both tips of their dicks pushing in ward and being bent slightly upward. Each step caused Mimi to arch upward a little more each inch they moved closer. In just a few moments Mimi was bent at a weird unholy angle forcing her back to arch upward and bend her back and mouth downward. This only lead to Ashley's and Toby's junks to point up more bending her more and more. Mimi yelled and shrieked as she felt like she was being skewed from both ends and was about to break her in half. Mimi was bent into a perfect U shape upward. Finally Ashley and Toby were touching each other with a very horrified Mimi stuck on them smashed between both bodies.

"I'm so close," Ashely said with a twinkle in his eyes.

Toby just let out a noise that meant any second could be the moment.

"Same time," Ashely told him.

"I'm so close," Toby begged.

"1" Ashely counted.

"Wa, wa, one," Toby stuttered.

"2," Ashley counted one more time.

"Twooooooo," Toby whined.

Ashely didn't say anything and waited even longer. Toby was on the peak of bursting and just wanted to hear him say the number.

Ashely leaned in with a very wicked look on his face before he whispered, "Three..."

Toby gasped out loud and let out a large burst of semen right into Mimi along with Ashely's own first gush of hot cum. Mimi choked around the dick as it pulsated in her throat and threw a gallon of cum in her helpless stomach. Not to mention the throbbing one in her backside that did the same thing at the same exact time. Mimi was hit with two thick creamy gallons of cum as it blew her stomach outward with the massive load of the first shot.

There were many more to come.

Mimi felt the second volley as her sore gut was hit with another wave of goo that splash and swished around in with the first deposit of cum. Mimi's stomach grew twice the size it was already, seeming to dwarf her size. Toby started to buck his hips on the his third strike while Ashely just stood there seeming very calm for having an orgasm. The third explosion of semen sagged Mimi's poor belly downward toward the floor. It was like a huge inflated water balloon as it defied any kind of logical explanation. The next load was just as strong which forced itself into Mimi with no where to go. The last couple of splurts from the enormous dicks in her were weaker but still plentiful as the last few droplets of cum dribbled out into the massive pool of cum that filled Mimi up.

Mimi gurgled and groaned around the massive slong still in her throat as she looked down at her ungodly stomach that looked like both Giants shoved their hand inside her and left their fist both in her.

Ashely burst into laughted, "She looks like a pinata! Do you think if we hit her, we'll get some candy?"

Toby didn't reply as he was still coming down from his orgasm.

"That was so fun," Ashley went on. "Oh man." Ashely started to walk backwards forcing Mimi and Toby to follow him.

"Wh-wh-wait," Toby said trying to keep up. Mimi could feel both large intruders blocking her and keeping her full of cum not dying down like they should. "I'm still stuck!" Toby called out as he was forced to walk in pace with Ashely.

"Of course," Ashely said saying the obvious before getting in bed forcing Toby to follow. "Were going to stay hard and connected till morning."

Mimi felt dread fill her.

"What do you mean," Toby asked not sure what he meant. "What?"

Ashely giggled, "She's going to be our... sleep condom? Yeah, that's what I'll call it." Ashely said sounding excited at the new term he just made up. Ashely moved in closer pushing Mimi and all their cum with him, "Any time you want to jerk off or just feeling horney tonight, go ahead and let it all out. I want to see how big we can make her," Ashey said excited at the idea. "Like what if she is as big as a bean bag chair in the morning!"

"I-I don't think I can-"

Ashely gave Toby a quick kiss to shut him up, "Don't worry about what you can and can't do. I made sure we stay topped off. In fact," Ashely grinned before grabbing Toby's dick through Mimi as he started to give him a nice hand job. Toby squirmed in pleasure as suddenly he felt supper horny, "I think you might be ready for round twooo," Ashley cooed as he gave Toby a nice firm squeeze that triggered a burst of euphoria that caused Toby to thrust forward and gasp in pleasure form the amazing hand job he was receiving. Soon Mimi felt the massive cock erupt and dump another good helping of cum in her. More than should have been possible. Mimi groaned as she felt her gut starting to slowly expand more than it was already. Swelling with each additional ml of cum added to her heavy and massive belly.

Toby finished his second orgasm in the past couple of minutes panting at how amazing it felt to cum so soon. And he was still hard. "So..." Toby said now realizing what Ashely meant. Toby looked at Ashely who was rubbing himself off with just as much vigor he did with Toby a few seconds ago. "All night?"

"Allllll night," Ashley purred closing his eyes as he felt his own orgasm hit him. He wasted no time dumping his load into the not even human thing between his and Toby's body.

Mimi screamed as the thick creamy milk blew out into her orange size belly that was still growing with each passing second. The sounds of both Giants still stuck in her enjoying this sickened her as she wiggled her legs and arms to escape.

"She's struggling," Toby murmured. "I think I might be ready for round three."

Mimi wailed as she felt Toby reaching around her back side and touching himself through her and playing with himself. She was in for the longest night of her life...

 

 

 

Phil came home tired, sore, and dead. He was covered in sweat and mud and was so done for the night. It had been a longer day than he thought it would have been, and his coach worked them to the bone. It was suppose to be off season but that didn't seem to mater to their coach as he ran them ragged and than had them scrimmage another team. Than they did more drills. Phil was beat and didn't have the strength to do any thing but go to bed... but he couldn't.

Entering his dorm, Phil noticed that Ashely wasn't there. Well it was kind of late. He might be in bed. He did have work. Entering the kitchen he grabbed some water before open the fridge than the freezer out of habit.

Phil paused. His eyes locked on something. Something he wasn't expecting. Chunky monkey.

 

 

 

Liam was expecting to see the two giants before hand, coming back for seconds when the lid to his prison was being removed. Instead he saw something else. A large male who he had never seen before.

"Just a little bit," He spoke out loud.
Liam again watched as a spoon came out of no where and dipped into him before stabbing and spooning out a chunk of himself out and toward the hungry looking titan.

Liam let out a shivering cry for mercy, that went unanswered.

As soon as his body was melted and swallowed and Liam went back to the ice cream container, while he was greeted by a childish look of amazement.

"Soooo, good. Damn it's been a while since I had ice cream. One more wont hurt anyone..."

Liam watched as the monster of a person went for seconds, which lead to thirds, and fourths. Soon Liam realized this was the last part of him. He was reaching his final destination as the large bulky male opened his mouth and let his breath wash over him. The smell of Liam's last ride to the mouth hit him with the stench of whatever the Giant ate last. The stench was bad but what was worse was the remains of Liam's last visit was still stewing way on the mouth. Liam cried out as he was carelessly dropped on top of the melted body from before and was added to the steaming hot pile of saliva and melted ice cream still stewing in there. The massive tongue wiggled from under Liam as it worked him around in the mouth. Liam was smashed and mushed around until his body was destroyed and left melted and oozing around. It didn't take long before he was swallowed. But this time.... He followed the path downward.

Liam let out a bubbling cry in his liquid form as he slithered down the throat of the hungry monster that was looking for a quick snack. Liam hit the stomach acids and screamed the hardest he had in his life as he felt the hot acids literally tear him apart, ripping every little piece of him into the most basic elements to be used for fuel. Liam was nothing but a quick sugary snack that would be burned off in just a minutes of walking. Unnoticed by anyone, least of all the large male who just swallowed him.

 

 

 

"That hit the spot," Phil said tossing the now empty ice cream container away.

Just as he threw the ice cream away, Phil decided he needed to shower before bed. Phil head to the bathroom after grabbing just some simple shorts to wear afterward. He turned the shower on and stripped out of his workout clothes and dropped them on the floor. Just before Phil entered the shower, he realized he needed to do one more thing.

 

 

 

Bradley watched the enormous person come into the bathroom and start the shower. Whoever this person was, he was covered in mud and looked worn out. Just as Bradley thought the Giant was getting into the shower he turned on, he paused. A quick glance in Bradley, or the toilets direction told him everything.

"No!" Bradley screamed as he watched the massive man sit down on the white throne and proceeded to let out a sigh. The sound of an explosion could be heard from beneath him.

"Fucking post work out shits," The giant muttered.

The sounds of more horrible gunk filling the toilet filled the bathroom, even drowning out the sound of the shower itself. Bradley cried more as he could start to the smell the horrible stench leaving the toilet and drift toward him. The large god himself grunted a little bit before a good splatter and splash could be heard.

"Need to change up my diet," He said out loud to no one.

Bradley cried for his mom again as the large humongous hand reached out for him. He never stood a chance as he felt his face being ripped and separated from his body yet again. Soon the huge hand that held him brought him closer to the hulking ass on the toilet. It lifted up allowing just enough light in to show Bradley the absolute wasteland that was down bellow.

"NOOOO," He screeched at his fate that was impossible to stop. The hand holding him brought him up to a dark hole that the bathroom light couldn't even reach. Bradley was forced to be pressed into some of the butt's skin and dragged along with the hand behind him as he raked up any left over filth that was left on the poop hole. Bradley's mouth filled with the flavor of shit and waste as he was pulled along the path the Giant hand lead him through. Right through the crevice that ejected that shit in the first place. After soaking up and the nasty filth on the first pass, Bradley felt himself being dropped. He gagged and gurgled over the mess that covered his face before he felt himself land on a semi soft but hard surface. The taste of what ever the Giant ate and crapped out seeped into Bradley and filled his mouth and nose with the disgusting senses. It lasted for the briefs of moment, but long enough for him to hate every nanosecond of it. That was until he felt himself instantly come back to the side of the toilet as another piece of toilet paper.

"PLEASE! I DON'T WANT TO ANY MORE!" Bradley wept as the massive hand ignored his pleading and ripped him off for another go.

 

 

Phil had to use several sheets of toilet paper to dry his sloppy shit covered ass. He definitely needed a shower now. Getting up off the toilet, he flushed it and headed to the shower. Getting in, Phil quickly soaked his body and reached for some soap.

"Thank God Ash got soap," Phil chuckled to himself. He was DIRTY.

 

 

 

Jimmy watched the enormous man come into the shower compared to the two smaller boys before. The man was filthy! Jimmy could smell him from here, and the stains of mud that covered his body looked disgusting.

The large man walked into the down pour of water and soaked his body for a good couple of minutes before he did the inevitable. He need soap.

Jimmy protested but was ignored as he was pulled to the bulky body of the unaware man. He placed Jimmy right under his arm, which was not soaked in water enough to remove all the sweat built up in there. Jimmy was hit with a god awful stench of sweat and post work out smell that reeked. His face was buried deep into the pit as he had his face smother into the skin. Jimmy collected a good amount of stinging and smelly sweat and grime as he was swirled around into the filthy armpit. Soon he was dragged across the chest of the man and to the next pit.... Which was just as bad.

Jimmy gagged, coughed, and would have puked if it wasn't for the fact he was soap. Soon Jimmy was done with that pit and was brought down to the big buff man's belly as he was rubbed and swirled around, melting more of his body off onto the skin of the man, just to scrub off the muddy patches that some how stayed stuck to him in the water. Only the suds produced by Jimmy would help clean the mud off. The dirt in his mouth wasn't a bad as the disgusting skin covered in sweat and grimy odors. However, it was time for Jimmy to travel south.

The hand holding him move lower, leading him to the mammoth sized cock that looked limp.

"Nooooo," Jimmy bubbled out as he soon slide down the length of the meaty appendage. The smell and taste of the unwashed dick filled his mouth and hit him hard. It was bad. No words could help describe the filthy taste he got in his mouth. That was until he was rubbed down lower, past the tip and the underside. Lower to the balls that dangled between the big legs. Jimmy was hit by a field of pubes as he was slathered through the hairs and around the sweaty stinky orbs that hung there. Jimmy was forced to caress the spheres for a few moments until the man was satisfied that he cleaned them. Jimmy however could not taste a think except the horrible flavor of the man's crotch. Once the rest of the big beast was clean Jimmy was set down on the soap holder.

Jimmy would have been glad to be left alone, only there was something wrong.

"YOUR PUBES!" He screamed in utter disgust as he found that a couple of strands were still attached to him from being rubbed against the fleshy globes that swayed from every movement that was made.

The giant didn't response as he finished cleaning up and turning off the water. He exited the shower leaving Jimmy completely in disgust, as he tried to spit out the hairy objects that wouldn't leave. They would stay attached until someone removed them from him. However long that would be...

 

 

 

"Much better," Phil sighed feeling clean and much better. "Now for some sleep..." Phil said exiting the bathroom in just his shorts. He saw he left the lights on in kitchen and went to flip them off. Just as he was about to leave the room he saw a bottle on the coffee table.

Phil paused for a moment. Maybe...

"Just a quickie," He muttered to himself reaching for the bottle and heading to his room.

Phil didn't bother turning on his lights as he knew his room by heart. He close his door and flopped down on his mattress. He didn't bother using his phone or computer, he felt just backed up enough that just a little stimulation and imagination would trigger a much needed orgasm. Some lotion and a few jerks should bring that much need peace he wanted tonight.

 

 

 

Mia wasn't sure what was going on. She couldn't' see she could only hear the shifting and shuffling around her. That was until she felt her body getting pushed out into a hot burning hand. She let out a cry of horror and pain. Mia found out someone was trying to use her.

Just when she was expecting herself to hit another hand, she felt the hand she was burning up on curl slightly before tilting. Suddenly her entire body collided with a tall shaft like object as she was suddenly wrapped around it. Mia screamed harder than before from the insanely immense heat that scorched her body before she and the large hand pulled back.

"What the fuck," an unfamiliar voice hissed.

A light came on and Mia had just enough time to see a bulky man sitting nude on a bed with his penis erect and at attention before Mia started to evaporate and return back to the bottle.

Mia watched from her bottle at the confused person turn toward her.

"Hand sanitizer? What?"

Mia would have laughed if it didn't hurt her so much at his confusion and regret for using her as some kind of lubricant.

"Damn," The monster growled softly.

Mia watched the person pick up the bottle she was in and examined her.

"Although..."

"No... no," Mia said out loud knowing no one could hear her. She knew that look on the person's face.

"It did feel a little good... just this once. Never again," He told himself before moving the bottle back toward his dick.

"I'M NOT LOTION!" Mia screamed at the idiot who couldn't hear her.

Soon she felt herself being squeezed out again and this time she landed right on the top of the penis as she sizzled and boiled on the top. She let out a horrible sound as suddenly the Giant gasped at the feeling of Mia covering part of his junk. Suddenly a large hand came into view as it wrapped around the member and Mia and started to move. Mia screeched as the hand smothered her into the skin and rubbed her in until she was cooked and vaporized. Just as Mia felt the little bit of consciousness fade and return to the bottle, she was immediately squirted out onto the raging hot burning dick that melted her earlier. The giant must have already squirted more lube after she dried up.

"Damn this might take a while," He mutter with a slight wince, as he vigorously pumped his massive shaft with Mia screaming at the pain, begging for it to stop.

"NO MORE," She shriek.

"A little more," The giant argued as he pumped more of Mia directly into the action. The sloppy sound of her body splattering and splashing over his dick filled the air as he continued to pump more of Mia on his jerking hand. Mia's constant torment never ended as more of her was added to the previous consciousnesses she literately was a living layer of boiling gel on a dick.

"Almost there," the Giant groaned as he quickly dropped the bottle and reached for some. Mia was instantly covered in a very dry object as she felt her body being absorbed into the new material that suddenly appeared. The tissue paper soaked up most if not all of Mia as the Giant released it's ragging hot semen into the tissue. Mia's body was obliterated by the scorching heat as it merged and burned every part of her that was left in the tissue. Mia wailed in agony as she was melted by an insanely hot liquid that boiled her alive.

 

 

"Yeah, never again," Phil panted hating how he had to use something so stupid to jerk one out. He should have just gone dry, wouldn't sting and tingle as much. However, something about using a lubricant made it a little more pleasing than going dry. Phil looked at the hand sanitizer on the floor. The bottle was empty of it's contents. Phil winced at how much he just used to get a brief moment of pleasure.

"Eh, I'll replace it tomorrow," Phil said to himself before turning off his light. He had to get some sleep. He sure was damn tired...

Chapter 16 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP
discord for upcoming chapters stories and everything else

Toby didn't recall when he finally fell asleep, but when he woke up, Ashely was already up and texting someone on his phone. Toby was slowly coming too, when he recalled the night before. He looked down under the sheet and didn't see the person attached to his dick.

"Where did..." Toby started to ask but didn't know what to call it. He didn't know the person's name or if he should even consider her a person now that she was just a cum canister.

"Oh that," Ashely replied as he was still texting someone. "I got rid of her."

Toby sat up, "How?" Toby asked kind of curious as to how he disposed of the once normal person.

Ashely didn't stop texting as he continued his conversation with Toby, "Got hungry. All the cum in her sloshing around," Ashely smirked at the thought of the sounds he heard. "Reminded me of a cream filled doughnut." Sure enough, Toby looked over at the little nightstand where there was a plate with a half eaten doughnut with white cream coming out of the middle. "Want some," Ashely asked picking up the plate and offering the other uneaten half of the food.

"Is...is that real cream," Toby asked hesitant at the fact that if that was the person they were cumming in all night, it looked a lot like ... cum.

Ashely laughed and stop texting, "What, do you think this is a cum doughnut or something? I mean if you want, I can make that for you," Ashely offered with a gleam in his eye.

"No," Toby quickly took the doughnut not wanting to think of what it would taste like... or how much he might enjoy it. "This is fine," He said taking a bite and enjoying the rich creamy flavor of cream and fresh doughy bread filling his mouth. "Mmm, that's good!" Toby exclaimed.

"Yep," Ashely agreed as he went back to texting.

"Uhhh, so whatcha doing," Toby asked not wanting to sneak into Ashely's business, but still curious as to what had him so fixated on texting, and with who.

Ashely sent a response to someone as he continued his digital conversation while keeping a physical one going, "Trying to get a party going for tonight."

Toby was kind of interested now, "Oh yeah? It's going to be filled with some fun stuff right," Toby asked already wondering what plans Ashely had set up for the night. If it was like anything they did before it was guaranty to be a blast.

Ashely grinned, "It depends."

"Depends," Toby repeated confused at what he meant. "Depends on what?"

"You," Ashely commented as he looked at Toby and his bewildered look. "I want you to choose. Who and what will be our play thing tonight." Ashely's eyes glowed with excitement as he went on, "It could be someone you know, or a random stranger! Maybe you want a nice little toy squirming in your belly? Or maybe you want me to wear something, sexy! Oh!" Ashely chirped up at an idea, "Maybe there's a fantasy you always dreamed of having? It could be anything you want! Isn't this exciting," Ashely asked clearly enjoying the thought of something twisted and dark that Toby might come up with. Toby on the other hand looked a little nervous. He would pick? That seemed like a lot of pressure for him. He didn't even have the slightest clue as to WHO or even WHAT he wanted them to be or if there should even be a WHY.

"Uh, you sure," Toby asked seeming hesitant about it. The amount of faith and trust thrown on him to pick something that would please Ashely was high. "I don't know if you're going to like it," Toby voiced his fears to him.

Ashely laughed, "Don't do it for me, do it for yourself. I want you to pick, because I want you to enjoy it, not me."

Toby frowned, something he would enjoy? Still, "I'll try," Toby offered but didn't sound to convincing.

"Well, you'll have plenty of time," Ashely told him after a ping through his phone. "Doesn't seem like there's too many parties going down right now."

"Oh," Toby said sounding a disappointed in the fact that there was a lack of parties, but slightly relieved now that the timeline for picking a plaything. Toby literally had no idea what he should even pick. This was really going to be hard for him.

 

 

 

Chloe sat at the cafeteria as she was grabbing some food for herself and best friend who came to visit after her exams. Chloe placed the tray of food between herself and Hannah who was texting away with her boyfriend back home. Grabbing some food off the tray Chloe was just enjoying the morning.

"He's cheating on me," Hannah stated.

"Denis? Noooo," Chloe said shocked. "Why would he be... why do you think that?"

Hannah huffed and snatched a small thing of a cinnamon stick from the tray and bit into it before presenting her evidence, "He didn't text last night." Hannah lifted up her phone and showed the messages sent to Denis and it looked like a typical text chat with the last thing that Denis texted was, "Love you, night."

"Um, ok...?" Chloe said not understanding what was wrong with that.

"What? You don't get it? He never says I love you, unless to end a conversation. And he said it at like 9... 9:47. WHO GOES TO BED AT 9:47?! He just wanted some silence so he can fuck someone else."

"Whoa," Chloe spoke out, kind of feeling like this was a little too much, "Don't you think your reading into this a little too much?"

Hanna gave Chloe a peeved look, "You wouldn't understand, Miss 'I'm waiting for the right guy'."

"H-hey," Chloe protested feeling violated by the sudden attack, "There's nothing wrong with that. You don't have to be such a bi-" Chloe stopped before she ruined their freindship by taking this too far. "Why don't you just ask?"

Hanna let out a scoof, "Oh yeah that's brilliant." In a mocking tone Hanna continued, "Hey Denis? Did you fuck someone while I was gone? I promise I wont be mad if you tell the truth..." Hanna gave Chloe a droll look, "Something like that?"

Chloe just sighed before going silent and hatting the fact that she invited her besty up here to hang out for a few days before heading home. Sometimes she could be a real ass.

Chloe let her friend go back to her thing as she stayed silent and let her vent on social media or whatever she was doing. Chloe looked around the nearly empty cafeteria as she continued to eat her breakfast with a fuming Hannah. Slowly Chloe just looked over the faces of the cafeteria as they all were just doing their thing. That's when Chloe spotted a face looking right at her. It was a kind of cute face, but timid. The moment she saw his face he went red and looked down as he tried not to be caught looking at her. Chloe examined the boy who was with another, cute looking one, or so she would assume since his back was to her. Just the figure of him gave off the fact that he would have an equally cute face to match it, hopefully.

"Earth to Chloe," Hannah's voice cut into her thoughts as she looked back at her friend.

"Sorry, what?"
"I said, we should get going," Hannah repeated herself. "I don't have much of an appetite right now. Plus I kind of want to head home soon."

"You being serious right now," Chloe asked looking at the untouched food. "We just got here. Why would-" Before Chloe could finish her sentence someone was standing behind Hannah. It was the boy from the other table. The one that had his back to them, and oh my boy was he a cutie.

"Hi," He politely greeted, "I'm Ashely, and that's my friend Toby," Ashely said pointing to the other boy who had his face looking straight down at his plate. Obviously he was very shy. "Sorry," Ashely apologized. "He's a little nervous around new people."

"Uh, hi," Chloe said breaking the slight awkward silence from Ashely introducing himself out of the blue. "I'm Chloe and this is Hannah," Chloe pointed to her friend.

"Hannah," Ahsley said looking at her before turning back to Chloe, "Say...I was wondering if you could help us?"

Hannah looked to Chloe before back to the smiling Ashely. Hannah than responded with her own skeptical question, "Help you with what, and why us?"

"Well, you see, we're trying to throw a party, and it's kind of hard with everyone like," He looked around the room to prove his point, "gone. So I was going to ask around. Are you guys interested? There's going to be booze, dancing, food, and more booze. So?"

Chloe smiled at what seemed in at the sound of free drinks and food, Hannah on the other hand wasn't as interested.

"Sorry, we were going to head back for our break," Hannah insisted.

"Aww," Ashely responded sadden to the response of the almost bitter sounding Hannah. "Really? Can't stay for one more night?"

"Don't listen to her," Chloe quickly added, "Sure, we'll be there."
"Awesome!" Ashley cheered.

"Chloe," Hannah said giving her a look.

"Oh, come on. We haven't been to a party in a while together, and I hear some of them get pretty crazy. You'll love it." Hannah had a look of annoyance but just shook her head and didn't say anything. "Don't worry we'll be there."

"Nice, and Hannah trust me," Ashely said with a smirk, "this is going to be fun."

"Whatever," Hannah responded still acting kind of cold to Ashely.

"Sorry about her," Chloe mouthed to Ashely. "So," Chloe asked, "Where and when?"

Ashely happily gave them the information she needed. Before leaving and heading back to his table. It wasn't till now she noticed the shy one was looking at her. She frowned for a moment before he looked away. Had he been watching her the whole time...

 

 

 

"Is she coming," Toby asked Ashely hoping for the answer.

"Oh yeah," Ashely laughed, "and her friend too."

"As long as she's going to be there," Toby responded with a sense of delight as he couldn't stop looking. The moment he spotted the girl at the table, he had a feeling, or maybe a desire. Maybe it was her looks, or figure, or something, but he was drawn to it. Toby didn't know why but he had picked his victim, now all he need was the what.

 

 

 

"I can't believe you said yes," Hannah complained. "We could be heading home but instead we're spending 1 more night here."

"Oh come on," Chloe protested. "You were just bitching about Denis cheating on you. Why would you want to rush back to that?"

"So I can yell at him for it," Hannah defended herself. "Now I have to wait another day to confront his lying ass." Hannah said sounding pretty pissed.

"If he's lying," Chloe muttered that Hannah ignored.

"I just don't understand," Hannah went on, "You don't even know him, like a random stranger just invited you to a party, that may or may not be real. He could be some psycho trying-"

Chloe just looked at Hannah with disbelief, "What, skin us alive? Jesus, were on campus! The worse thing that could happen is we walk into a room with a dead party, where there are only 3 guys all trying to get into our pants. OH NO," Chloe feigned a look of horror.

"You know this attitude is exactly what gets people kidnapped," Hannah argued.

Chloe just shook her head in defeat, "You should at least go to a party while your here. This is the perfect time. Besides the location is in the boy's dorm area, center of campus. If anything shady goes down, campus security would be all over it. Trust me," Chloe told her friend arriving at her dorm room. "It's going to be fine. Nothing is going to happen to us. And than after the party if you want, we can drive through the night and get back and whop the ass off Denis, ok?"

Hannah grumbled a little but finally nodded, "Fine."

 

 

 

Toby was shocked at how many people were still here after finals. Sure it wasn't a ton of people but more than he thought. He figured the whole place would be like a ghost town, but apparently that wasn't true. Most of the football team had joined the party, cause they were still here for off seasonal training. Others were either friends, or random people Ashely just walked up to and invited. Toby was amazed at how easily he could win people over with his personality, and that's what drew Toby to him.

Anyway, the party was pretty big, it filled up Ashely's dorm and spilled out into the hallway. There were people just standing around drinking in the hallway where the music could be heard, but not enough to block the path to the door.

"So enjoying the party," Ashely cheerfully asked Toby who nodded slowly but tried not to look at him.

"Yeah, but... why are we dressed like this," Toby kind of whined before Ashely laughed.

Ashely was dressed up in a very revealing cat based cosplay outfit. He had the tail, ears, and even some pink kitty gloves. Ashely spun around showing off the outfit to Toby who noticed the looks Ashely was getting from others. "Because," Ashely told him as he answered his horrified question, "We're the hosts! We need to dress up for our guest."

"But why this," Toby asked again looking down at his equally distracting and revealing bunny based outfit. He had the bow and ears, along with the fluffy cotton tail sticking off him. Toby could swear he looked even more scandalous than the last party he and Ashely went to a few nights ago.

Ashely just scoffed, "We can't both be the Cat. Someone got to be the cuddly bunny."

"That's not what I meant," Toby said sounding very embarrassed by them being the only ones dressing up.

"What," Ashley asked innocently, "Do you not like it?"

As much as Toby wanted to argue and protest, to tell Ashely that he was wrong, part of him... liked it. The looks, the gazes from strangers, and their reactions. It was like people wanted Toby. Like they wanted to see more of him or desired him. It was a very weird feeling. Normally no one would look twice at him in his normal clothes when he walked to class or wherever, but now... they couldn't stop looking. It was amazing.

"I don't not like it..." Toby finally said.

Ashely grinned, "Finally being honest. See, I knew you'd like it! Ok, so ready for tonight, and I don't' mean this," Ashley said gesturing to everything in the dorm with the party people. "I mean with you know who..."

Toby gulped as he did know who Ashely was referring to. That woman from this morning. She was going to be here. And Toby was going to have her as a... well he wasn't sure yet, but he would, hopefully.

"Is she here," Toby asked looking around.

"Not sure," Ashely told him as he started to grab them some drinks from the kitchen. "Haven't spotted either one of them."

"Oh," Toby said sounding disappointed.

"Hey cheer up," Ashely comforted him, "The night is still young. And look worse comes to worse, you can pick someone else."

Toby nodded, but deep down, he didn't want anyone else. He wanted HER.

 

 

 

Chloe and Hannah walked into the boy's dorm building and headed to the location of the party. Sure enough when they got close enough they could hear chattering and music coming from somewhere. There was a small gathering of people outside an open dorm door as they were busy just talking or hanging out and doing their thing.

"Is this the place," Hannah asked skeptical.

"Yeah, and look, no rapist or murders, who would have known," Chloe joked.

"I swear that will be your doom one of these days," Hannah warned her like some kind of strict mother, "You going to go to a party or somewhere and no one is ever going to see you again."

Chloe shook her head at her friends nihilistic views with social gatherings. She really needed to get out more. Maybe even go to college rather than the community one near home. Maybe that's why she keeps thinking Denis is cheating on her, she just had like a huge trust issue. "Just shut up and let's grab a drink." Chloe walk through the semi-open hallway and past the couple of people outside the open dorm door. Walking into the room she noticed it was kind of crowded, maybe because all the dorm rooms could hold up to 20 or so people in the room. The first thing Chloe was going to do was hunt down Ash and just thank him for inviting them to the party. She was worried that it would be hard with so many people, but that fear vanished when she spotted someone sticking out from everyone else.

The only ones dressed up, were the two from earlier this morning. Both of them were in what Chloe would say, risky clothing, as they were in the kitchen with a few others holding jello shots. Ashely obviously was the one urging a shot to the definitely timid looking bunny boy that stood there trying not to get the notice of others and dragging their toward him. Just as Ashely and Toby finished their shot, they noticed Chloe and Hannah.

"You made it!" Ashely cheered offering some jello shots to them.

"Yeah, of course we did," Chloe said trying to match the energetic energy that Ashely was giving off right now.

"Shot?" He offered as Chloe and Hannah entered the small kitchen portion of the apartment. Chloe took two shots and turned around and handed one to Hannah before turning back around to the two dressed up boys. It was now that Chloe caught the bunny boy, what was his name again? The look on his face had changed slightly. He still had like a nervous look in his eyes, but there was something else there. Something kind of like-

The sound of a very confused and uncertain person spoke up from behind Chloe breaking her train of thought.

"Ash? Dude... the fuck are you wearing and why is there so many people here," A Jock from the school's many sports programs happened to be standing there obviously after a good work out. Chloe gulped, Wooow.

"PHIL," Ashely cheered, "your back! Welcome to the party." Ashely gave him a quick spin showing off his outfit, "You like it? As a host got to show the part right? Shot?"

Phil looked at the tray of jello shots and hesitated for a moment before grabbing it, "We had jello?"

"Found some this afternoon," Ashely told him. Toby let out a little snicker, like there was some joke to be found. That was until he remember he was drawling attention to himself and stopped and went back his kind of silent bashful self.

"So... when were you going to tell me we were expecting guest?" Phil asked sounding a little peeved right now but downing the shot.

Ashely's happy mood quickly changed from an exciting one to a gloomy one, "I thought you'd like a surprise party. I messed up didn't I? Shit... my bad," Ashely apologize. "If you want I can get everyone out-"

Phil shook his head before saying, "It's fine. Just you know," he gestured to his obviously sweaty and tired state. "Would have changed beforehand. Don't get me wrong lover surprise parties and stuff, just maybe like a heads up or I don't know, like a warning text "might want to clean up". You know?"

Ashely nodded, "Sorry. I should have thought this one through..."

Phil went for another shot, "Don't sweat it. Let me clean up. Than we can do some real shots." Ashely laughed and agreed before Phil left to go take a shower.

Chloe watched Phil walk away... just whoa...

"Uh, who was that," Chloe asked downing her jello shot. Chloe looked surprised at how good that was, "These are great!"

"Thanks," Ashely smirked at the complement, "Made them myself. Secret recipe," He said giving her a wink. Chloe saw at the corner of her eye, Toby wearing a grin on his face. "And that was my roomie, Phil. He's on the football team."

"Phil..." Chloe repeated his name.

"Yeah, he's a great guy," Ashely told them. "Anyway, you guys want something to drink or more shots?"

"I'll take a beer," Chloe told Ashely before turning to Hannah to see what she was going to drink.

"Water," Hannah said getting a look of disbelief from Chloe. "What? One of us needs to be sober."

Chloe was almost disgusted with her friends behavior. Chloe turned around back to Ashely and started to apologize, "Sorry about her-"

Ashely shook his head not even phased by it, "It's fine. We got plenty of water." Ashely pulled out a beer and a bottle of water and handed them to Chloe. "You guys enjoy the party," Ashely said as Chloe and Hannah went to find a spot to just mingle and chill. Chloe did a one more look back at the two very strange boys who were in the kitchen. She had to admit this was kind of fun already, especially with that hunk of a man as Ashely's roommate. Maybe tonight might not be so bad...

 

 

 

"She's hereeee," Ashely cooed to Toby who just nodded still looking at her. Chloe and Hannah were standing in an empty corner talking to each other. Toby couldn't pry his eyes off his soon to be...

"Ash," Toby panicking whispered to him. "I still don't know what to... you know?"

Ashely couldn't help but smile at Toby. "Relax, you have, like all night to think about it. You want me to help you?" Toby was hesitant not sure what Ashely meant by that but finally nodded. "Ok, look at her," Ashely told Toby. "You see her? Right, over there talking and acting like there's no problem, like everything is fine?"

Toby was looking and pretended he could hear the conversation of how the two girls got their hair to look that way. "Ok, now what?"

"You tell me," Ashely said trying to draw out Toby's inner self.

"Uhhhh," Toby was drawling a blank. "I don't know i-i-i see her face," Toby said sounding so stupid right now as he couldn't really explain it.

"Ok, her face. What about it..."

"It's pretty. I think she looks pretty cute. I just..." Toby stopped as he thought of something that was kind of funny and maybe hot but silly. "Nevermind."

Ashely gave Toby a pout as he pushed him, "What? You thought of something didn't you. Come on what was it? Tell me."

"I just... I thought it would be kind of ... I don't know, funny? You know funny if here face was like... you know... my .... butt."

Ashely looked at Toby for a few seconds before a grin came across it. "There you go! That's my Toby," Ashely quietly cheered for Toby but not to draw any attention to them. "I'm so proud of you! I knew you would think of something fun."

"That's not stupid," Toby asked confused as to his really lame and boring choice.

Ashely looked back at Toby's soon to be new butt. "Not at all... I would love to see how she makes your ass look even sexier. This is going to be fun," Ashely gave off that look before grabbing one of the last jello shots that he and Toby picked up 10 minutes before the party. He gave Toby one and Ashely held up the last one. He clinked the plastic cups together before saying, "To your first," Ashely laughed. As both Toby and Ashely downed their jello. Ashely closed his eyes and smiled as he felt the jello scream as it flew down his throat and into his gullet, where it joined the countless others already melting and dissolving ones, begging for help. Those voice joined with the many other's throughout the room with similar cries of the various jello shots throughout the room. All of them wailing to be let out of whoever they were in or to stop the suffering they were receiving from the countless unaware people. With everyone else unaware and just having a great time.

"God, I love jello shots," Ashely nearly moaned to Toby who was the only one who knew what the secret ingredient was in the jello. Toby who watched Ashely enjoying himself, couldn't help but also feel turned on. He couldn't stop from looking back at the two girls in the corner just minding their own business.

"So... when do you..." Toby asked trying not to push Ashely to fast into doing his thing.

"Whoa, look at you," Ashely teased.

Toby wasn't sure what he meant till he followed Ashely's eyes to his junk and let out a soft startled sound before covering up the lump that was sticking up.

Ashely laughed as he moved in closer and whispering, "Don't go blowing your load just yet. Gonna need that for later. So," Ashely said before putting an ice cold beer into Toby's hands. Toby let out a silent gasping sound at the sudden cold object placed in his hands and near his crotch. The instant cold made him shrink a bit. Toby saw the gleam in Ashely's eyes as he finished, "Cool off. And let's go have some fun, kay?"

Toby nodded and took a sip of the beer letting the cold drink slide down his warm throat. He just needed to be calm and normal.

 

 

 

"He's looking again," Hannah told Chloe who turned around to spot the bunny boy looking at her and quickly turned somewhere else. "He gives me the creeps." Hannah told Chloe.

"Who... the bunny boy? T-" Chloe frowned as she tried to think of his name. "To-tom? No it was..." She snapped her fingers "Toby! That's right, it's Toby. Toby? Your worried about him?!" Chloe asked with confusion.

"Not just him... the other too."

Now Chloe let out sound of disbelief, "You're worried about those two? In this room with all these other guys," Chloe asked looking at some pretty big and "dangerous" guys compared to the two little femboys dressed up in their cute outfits. "Are you being paranoid again?"

"Paranoid," Hannah repeated. "Chloe he's been looking over here like every 10 seconds. It's creepy, and that Ash guy... he, no they both give me the chills. It's like their some crazy ex stalkers or something... I don't like it here," Hannah told Chloe finally letting her know just how nervous and uneasy she was.

"Hannah," Chloe started.

"Please... let's just, let's just get out of here. We don't even have to go home, we can go to... I don't know a bar or another party or SOMETHING, just not here."

"Jesus," Chloe said sounding really concerned for her friend. "Look, if it's that bad... fine."

Hannah let out a sigh of relief as her friend finally came to her senses. "Thank you."

"Let's just finish our drinks and get out of here, that works for you?"

Hannah looked at her without even touching the water bottle she had and at the half a beer Chloe held. "Fine, just don't take too long." Hannah told Chloe.

Chloe felt fucking bad having to do this. She was kind of enjoying herself. It had been a little while since she partied and thanks to the finals she was studying and everything for her exams. By the time they were done with school stuff, everyone was leaving campus for the break, which meant no parties. Now she finally got to party and her friend was having a break down over what... a cute boy looking at their asses? The girl need to take a chill pill. Hell she should be the one drinking a beer, not water.

Sadly Chloe was a good friend, and good friends don't ignore each other. If she didn't feel safe here, than Chloe would take her home.

Chloe tipped up her beer and chugged half of it. It would only take a few minute to finish her beer and than she would say bye to Ashely and hopefully to his hot roommate too. Chloe saw out of the corner of her eyes her dream come true. Phil walked out of the hallway with just a towel on his lower body.

Chloe nearly spit her drink all over Hannah as Phil went for a drink before leaving the party, probably to get dressed. "Holy moly..."

"What," Hannah asked.

Chloe spun around to her, "Did you not just see that? Are you telling me I'm dreaming?"

Hannah looked at Chloe with a weird look on her face, "What the football player? So?"

"So? SO??" Chloe felt like her friend was blind. How did she not understand. What was wrong with her tonight?! "I cant' believe you... you want to leave a party that has HIM in it, cause you getting a weird feeling about the two most innocent and harmless people I've ever meet." Chloe took a sip of her beer almost done. "Girl... you owe me. I mean like BIG time. Hottest guy I've seen in years and there is like no one here hitting on him. It would be like going fishing with a bazooka!"

Hannah didn't budge on her need to leave.

Chloe sighed and downed her drink. "Come on..." Chloe grumbled as she and Hannah headed to finally say bye to Ashely.

"Need another," Ashely offered.

Chloe did her best not to look too upset and give the wrong impression, "Sorry. Hannah's not feeling so good. I think we got to go..."

"But you just got here," Toby blurted out before blushing and saying, "Sorry, that you don't feel so good."

"Yeah... Sorry guys," Chloe apologized.

"You sure," Ashely asked. "I mean we might have something for you-"

"I left my meds at home," Hannah lied.

"Yeah, her meds," Chloe repeated. "I should walk her-"

Phil's voice cut off Chloe, "Time for those shots," He said coming out clothed now... boo.

"Yeah in one second," Ashely told him.

"What's going on," Phil asked as he joined the small group.

"We were just leaving," Hannah said.

Phil gave them a sadden expression, "Really? Something happen?" Than he seemed to get protective as he immediately looked around, "Did someone try to do something-"

"Oh no nothing like that," Chloe stuttered quickly. "Hannah's not feeling so well so we-"

"Oh, well maybe we got," Phil started to say before Ashely laughed over him.

"Yeah already tried. She's got stuff at home."

Phil nodded, "Shit, well sorry you don't feel so well. You going too," He asked Chloe who felt something flutter as he looked at her.

"I-uh-well," Chloe started.

"If you want you can stay," Ashely offered before looking over to Toby.

"Oh yeah you can stay, that would be great," Toby exclaimed.

"I don't know-" Chloe started as she looked at Phil who seemed to be waiting on her answer.

"Chloe," Hannah said with warning in her voice.

Chloe so hated her friend right now. She just wanted to choke her! "Someone should walk Hannah home. It's kind of dark out," Chloe said with a very unwanted tone.

"Well I can help," Ashely told Chloe. "I mean, I might not look it," Ashely did a flex that showed probably less muscles than what Chloe had on her arm. "I'm pretty strong myself."

Phil nearly busted his gut laughing, "You? Look at what your wearing."

Ashely looked hurt, "What? Hey this kitty has some claws," He said as he scratched at Phil who again found this probably the most hilarious thing ever. "I can handle myself," Ashely pouted before saying to Chloe, "And you can stay here a little longer."

Chloe did like the idea of staying... and Hannah wouldn't be here worrying about Ashely and Toby. Win win, right? Still...

"I don't konw," Chloe said looking to her friend who seemed to be getting very impatient with her.

"Look I could walk her back," Phil offered. "If you want to stay and still worried about her."

"You would do that?"

"Phil you are tired as shit," Ashely argued. "Just give me like 10 seconds to change," Ashely said already bouncing off to his room. Before Phil could argue or even protest, Ashely was gone.

"Chloe," Hannah called out in like a demanding voice. "Let's go."

"Hannah," Chloe protested.

"You know forget this, I'm out of here. I'll see at home. Maybe," Hannah said coldly as she left the dorm room.

"Hannah," Chloe called out to her.

"Should we go," Phil offered to Chloe.

Chloe let out a disappointed sound, "No... you know what no. I'm staying, she can go by herself. She's a big girl, and so am I." Chloe said as she went for another drink. "It's about time I finally got to relax and enjoy myself."

Phil nodded, "Yeah looks like you could use a good relaxing night."

Ashely was out of his room dressed in more casual and normal clothes. "Ok, I'm ready- Did she leave?"

"Damn that was fast. Did you use magic or something to change?" Phil laughed.

"Years of practice," Ashely retorted. "Hannah already left? Shit I better go make sure she makes it back." Ashely was already heading out the door before anyone could say anything.

"You don't have to- and he's gone," Chloe said in surprise at his speed.

Phil laughed, "Yeah, he's a hyper one. Once he's got his mind set on something BOOM, off he goes. Kind of like this party."

Chloe laughed, "You really had no idea did you?"

Phil smiled before taking a drink, "Oh yeah I LOVE showing up with a bunch of people at my place when I'm covered in sweat and so sore my muscles feel like they are about to fall off."

Chloe gave him a sympathetic look, "Sorry about that."

Phil shrugged, "It's fine. Ash was right thought, I do like parties." Phil than looked to Toby whom seemed like a lost child without a parent. "So, uh... what's with the," He gave a nod to Toby's clothing.

Toby turned red, "I-it-it wasn't my idea! It was Ash! He wanted us to look..." Toby gulped as he couldn't finish his words

"Yeah, figured..." Phil laughed with a chuckle. "You know you can tell him that you don't want to. Ash would understand."

"... well... I don't really mind too much," Toby said trying not to look at the other two.

"Well I think you look cute," Chloe offered. This seemed to make Toby a little more relaxed at her saying this.

"T-thanks," Toby said.

"Uh..." Phil said not sure how to comment on the clothes. "Yeah. You do you. Just don't let Ash be too overbearing," Phil warned Toby about Ashely and his personality. "Sometimes he can be very ..." Phil couldn't think of what word to use.

Toby offered to finish Phil's statement, "Ash?"

Phil nodded and pointed his drink at Toby to agree with him. "Yeah. That's a good way of putting it. Ash can be very Ash."

"Is that a bad thing," Chloe asked not sure what they meant by that.

"Not sure," Phil told her shrugging. "Anyway, you need another? I guess I should host till Ashely gets back."

"Oh, yeah thanks," Chloe said as Phil went to grab another drink for her. Chloe walked over to the fridge and took the offered drink.

"So, is it you or ..." Phil pointed toward the door, "Your friend that goes to school here?"

"Oh, that would be me," Chloe told him. "She's just visiting. And sorry about the whole, not feeling well, thing. She thinks her boyfriend is cheating on her. Now she's being paranoid about everything. God... she thought," Chloe looked a little embarrassed as she continued, "She thought Ashely and Toby were going to hurt her..."

Phil stood there for a moment before a snicker broke across his face. He started to laugh, "Ash? Toby?"

Chloe started to laugh too, "I know, I know."

"You could stick them in a room full of puppies and I would be more worried that puppies trying to hurt me than those two!"

Chloe held her hands up in defeat. "I tried to tell her but she was being, well you saw."

Phil nodded, "Yeah. I know some people like that. They can be difficult when they want to be. So what's your major?" Phil asked Chloe. It didn't take too long for them to do a brief chat when a exhausted looking Ashely came back to the party and into the kitchen.

"I hate running," He whined as he looked out of breath.

"You walked her back," Chloe asked shocked at his speed.

Ashely shook his head, "I tried but the moment I caught up to her, she-" Ashely took another breath before continuing, "She used some pretty harsh words. She than threatened to take the water bottle and shove it so far up my butt that I would look like a water fountain when she was done."

Chloe gasp, "NO! She didn't!" How could her friend be so rude.

Ashely nodded, "Yeah. Sorry, as much as I would like to help, I didn't want to be the campus' new water fountain. So I ran back here."

Chloe was so angry right now, "That bitch... I'm sorry she was like that to you. I-I...oh when I see her tomorrow."

"It's fine," Ashely laughed. "Anyway, I should get changed. Need to look good for everyone," Ashely winked at Chloe who laughed. "Now as fast as I can change out of it, I'm going to need help-"

"Nope," Phil quickly said as he took a sip of his drink. "Not enough money in the world to get me to help you."

Ashely pouted, "How about-"

"Dude don't even," Phil warned.

Ashely stuck out his tongue, "Awww, you're no fun. Fine. Toby?"

"Sure," Toby said without hesitating as he and Ashely headed to his room.

Chloe watched the two friends, or maybe they were more than friends, walk off. It kind of reminded her of how Hannah and her used to be. Hannah was always the one in charge making the choices and decisions for her. That was till she got to college. Now she kind of felt free without Hannah always around. Maybe that was why it was important that Chloe made her stand against her and stayed here. Or maybe it was the fact that Phil had a rocking body.

Yeah that was probably it.

 

 

 

Ashely lead Toby into his room before closing the door.

"So," Toby asked.

"Tadah!" Ashely held a screaming Hannah in his palms. She looked more angry than scared.

"YOU GOT HER!" Toby never felt more happy in his life.

"I figured you'd want her, here in person when we do the thing," Ashely told him. Toby nodded his head vigorously. "Knew it. Ok, head over to the bed," Ashely said. Toby did as he was told. "Now lay over the bed, and look through the mirror, I want you to watch this happen," Ashely told Toby as he gazed at the mirror from the side. He watched as Ashely approached Toby with the screaming struggling tiny girl. She was freaking out more than before as Toby started to peel his slim clothing out of the way and present his butt hole to them.

 

 

Hannah screamed as she was slowly being pushed toward the fucking bunny's ass. The fuck were they going to do to her?!

Hannah let out more screams as she was pushed up to the looming butt. She was going to push off the butt the moment she touched it, but the moment her hand touched any skin, it seemed to melt instantly. Hannah let out a painful screech as she watched her arm almost turn into a liquid and vanish as it was swallowed up into the flesh without much resistant.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!!!" Hannah screamed for like the 100th since she was shrunken by Ashely not even a few minutes ago.

No one answered her question as the large hand behind her pushed and shoved her further forward where the heat coming off the butt started to make her body feel like jello. It last for just a few moments but soon her body turned more liquidity and more like a lotion as she was soon smothered into the anus. The sounds of Toby letting out a squeal or gasp at the sensation of her body being smeared around his puckered booty hole filled the air. Ashely's large hands started to roll the confused and disoriented Hannah till she couldn't tell where or what she was. Finally after a few moments of rolling around and being smoothed around, Hannah felt Ashely pull his hands back so she could see. The large hands were pulled back and there stood Ashely looking directly at her.

"Done. Got to say, she's looking good," Ashely laughed.

"WHAT THE FUCK!" Hannah screamed again. As everything shifted. Soon Hannah was looking through a mirror. She let out a horrible scream as she saw that her vision was coming from the position of where Toby's asshole should be. But she wasn't there! She was gone! Suddenly in the mirror she saw Toby with an amazed look on his face as he brought his finger toward his butt. Soon a large finger came into Hannah's view. "no, no, no, no-" Hannah muttered as the finger poked at her.

"She's really my ass," Toby asked.

"Yep!"

"Wow," Toby spoke in disbelief.

"GET THE FUCK OFF ME!" Hannah screamed as the finger kept nudging and probing around her face.

What the actual fuck was going on! Hannah let out another wail at her sudden change in her shape as she was now stuck to the femboy's ass.

 

 

Toby couldn't tell if there was a difference about his ass. Maybe... but it was so hard to tell looking through the mirror. All that mattered was that he knew that there was someone IN his ass.

Suddenly Ashely started to laugh, "Oh god she is freaking out!"

"What? Wait what," Toby asked looking at his anus to see if it was moving or anything.

"Oh right," Ashely slapped hat his head and made an apologetic look, "Forgot. Here," He came up to Toby's face and took his index finger and, "Boop." The moment he booped Toby's nose, he could hear a spectral voice calling out.

Get me out of here!

"What was that," Toby asked spinning around thinking he would see Hannah in the room. Instead he heard her let out a scream as soon as his ass cheeks clapped shut.

I can't see! Help me! FUCKING HELP! She was screaming like a baby. Toby looked at Ashely who was grinning.

"Funny huh?"

"She can talk?! Oh my god this, this is amazing," Toby said pulling one of his butt cheeks apart hearing Hannah's response to the light before letting go and slapping it closed. "Ash this is so-" He couldn't find the words to explain it. Toby just stammered and continued to mess around with his new anus getting excited at the noises Hannah was making whenever he did certain things.

"As much as I would love to watch you play with your ass all night," Ashely called out to Toby forcing him to turn red as he turned around to focus on Ashely who had already dressed. "There's a party out there, waiting for us. And I think Hannah might like to join us now too, right?

FUCK YOU-

Toby slapped his butt cutting her off as it jiggle a little from the love tap. He laughed at how she screeched from the sudden change caused by the impact of his hand. "This is amazing..."

Ashely laughed, "Oh it'll get better."

 

 

Hannah was in a living hell. She couldn't see, she tried to yell out to whoever was nearby but it turned out no one could hear her. No matter how much she screamed and called out for help, the only response she would get was the fucking Giant that she was attached to. He would tense up and Hannah felt what was her mouth clamping shut a bit. She wasn't sure if it was cause she was freaking him out, or if it was from excitement.

Hannah was forced to listen to the party going on and how everyone was having a good time. Hannah on the other hand wasn't have a good time at all. She was trapped in the butt of ... She couldn't even remember his fucking name! Stuck to someone's ass without knowing the name of the person was fucking humiliating. She wouldn't even be able to ask him to let her go.

She could only scream HEY YOU. BUNNY.

Only response she got would be another squeezing pinching sensation around her face that cut her off. Yeah it seemed like he was the only one that could hear her. So now what?

 

 

 

"And than I said, that's what your mom said," Ashely laughed making Toby, Phil and Chloe laughing at his funny story.

"You couldn't have said that," Phil argued after laughing, "She would have kicked your ass."

"I swear on my life, word for word, that's what I told her," Ashely countered.

"You got some balls," Phil told him. "No way would I have done that to her."

A semi drunk Toby chuckled, "Oh he's got big balls..." Everyone looked at Toby as he suddenly realized what he said, "No-wait what I meant was-I..." He just stop talking and turned red as he looked down at his drink.

Phil stiffed a laugh as Chloe looked between the two dressed up boys. "Wait, so you two are-" Chloe asked before Phil quickly cut in.

"Hey look over there, maybe we should go over there and give them some space?"

Before Chloe could say anything, Phil took her and stepped away from Ashely and Toby. When they were a good couple of feet away he laughed, "Sorry... they haven't really, uh come out about it, I guess is the best way to put it."

Chloe covered her mouth as she realized what she almost messed up badly, "Oh... shit. Sorry, I didn't know."

"It's all good. They are," Phil tilted his head left and right as he did air quotes, "Together," before he continued, "but, not like open about it. I think? Look, I'm not like 100% sure on this, and I'm not going to get in their shit. They both are adults and can do what they want."

Chloe nodded, "Totally. I just didn't want to say something wrong around them."

Phil nodded, "Understandable. Just act like they are a thing but, don't mention it. It's been working for me so far. You should be good too."

Chloe couldn't help but laugh, "Ok, gotcha. But they have... you know, done it?"

Phil closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "Please... I don't' want to think about it. I've heard some things at night. I would like to not dwell on it."

Chloe gasped. "Noooo, really?"

"Yeah, It's embarrassing. Can we change the topic," Phil asked sounding a little unconformable talking about his roomie doing someone.

"Sure, so my favorite color is grass green," Chloe quickly said.

"Grass green?" Phil repeated. "What... why?"

Chloe got defensively, "I don't know you just said change the topic so I said the first thing to come to my mind."

Phil let out a deep laugh at Chloe's innocent remark, "Oh god... ok, blue like the sky or water."

"Sure it is, that's what everyone says," Chloe spoke taking a sip of her drink. "Look we can skip the foreplay. Want to dance?"

"Foreplay..." Phil asked.

"Yeah, or did you want to keep flirting with me," Chloe said praying to god her forwardness was working on him.

"Look," Phil said trying not to come off as a dick. "I like you. Your fun, and cool. But..."

"Oh god, you're gay," Chloe asked.

"What?! NO! I mean there's nothing wrong with being gay. I'm just not-"

"I'm kidding! Wow you really are defensive about this," Chloe laughed.

Phil shook his head and took a breath, "I'm just not looking for anything long term. Like a girlfriend."

"Perfect," Chloe smirked. "Wasn't looking for a boyfriend. Just someone to have a good time with."

Phil looked at the girl who seemed to be the perfect match for him. He gave her a grin, "Well, I guess I shouldn't ruin your expectations than."

"Better not," Chloe said returning the same look.

 

 

 

"Well they're hitting it off," Ashely stated watching Chloe and Phil doing their thing.

"Yeah," Toby said sipping his drink.

"What about you? Is she still... you know?" Ashely asked.

He had a sour face as he answered. "No. She's been quite for a while. No matter how much I squeeze she just wont cry or say anything... I think I might have broke her," Toby told Ashely as he did his best not to hiccup through his speech.

"Hmmm," Ashely mussed, "Well that's no fun, and we can't have that now can we," Ashely purred. "Let's stir things up. Come on," Ashely said grabbing Toby's hand and leading him out of the kitchen and into more open space. "I think we need to start shaking that bunny booty of yours," Ashely said as he brought Toby out and started to dance with him. Toby seemed a little uncertain, but the moment Ashely took the lead and showed Toby what to do, he started to get into it. Just like the other night where he first started to dance, Toby was finally letting loose and was getting into the grove, "So?"

Toby let out a cute laugh as he said, "It's working! Oh this is the best!"

 

 

 

Hannah refused to please this fucking boy with her cries. She was done.

Judging by the way he kept scrunching up her face, she was doing something right. Finally after the twentieth failed attempt at making her cry out, he gave up. Hannah relaxed a little as she found that was all he was trying to do, he just wanted to get something out of her. The fucking twisted fuck! There was no way she would ever-

Things started to move. She already associated this with him walking. It was kind of a weird because it felt like having someone grabbing her cheeks or face, and rubbing one side up and the other down. Or something like that, she didn't know. It was too hard to explain what it was like being an asshole!

The walking stopped and Hannah could hear the music in the house was a little louder. What was going on?

Suddenly she felt her world moving again, but it was different. She felt swaying, swishing...

Dancing?

What started out slowly started to speed up. The gentle swinging and moving soon started to become vigorous and faster and more almost frantic as her world became complete chaos. She felt herself getting dizzy and her face flexing and warping. Was the kid shaking his ass like a stripper?!

This went on and on as the boy danced. Hannah couldn't help but let out her cries of displeasure at her new experience with dancing. Soon the startled cries turned to wails as the pace picked up as the song switched to a heavy base. The bunny boy was dancing and laughing. She could hear giggling from the other one too as they both were enjoying themselves and she was not. Hannah was in a living hell as the fleshy skin kept rubbing against her smearing what she could only pray was just sweat. In fact that was when she noticed her senses were all still there. She could hear everyone having fun, she could feel the skin touching and the salty sweat starting to build up from the bouncing booty. She could taste the flavor of the boy's ass. Every sense was all there only she was stuck unable to avoid any of it.

Soon the shaking, bouncing, wiggling, and whatever else you could call it, slowed down and Hannah's world started to stabilize a little. Either the boy tired himself out or he was too drunk to dance... maybe both? Hannah didn't care she was just fine with him just-

Suddenly Hannah felt a shift in pressure as what she could only assume was one of the boy's butt cheeks being peeled away from her. Hannah was confused as to why this was, till she felt something large and solid poke her through the thinly made material of the boys' shorts. The massive object was a finger, but she wasn't sure whose it was as it poked and rubbed her face causing her to shout out her protest.

STOP! GET THAT-

The finger poked her mouth and pried her gagging mouth open as it wiggled between her lips before extracting them from her. Soon the butt cheek went back to normal sealing her away.

Hannah let out a cough... or she thought she did. She did NOT enjoy that!

 

 

 

Toby enjoyed that!

Ashely removed his finger after secretly teasing Toby's asshole. The noises Hannah made, the feeling of something going in him. He had to cover himself with his drink so no one noticed his arousal yet again.

"Seems like my little bunny liked that," Ashely cooed.

Toby blushed and nodded his head in agreement. "That-"

Ashely hushed him as the look in his eyes said that he wanted to do something more with Toby than just tease him with a finger. "Save it for later. We can do more tonight. So you think you can hold on till than," Ashely asked with a hint of hope in his voice. Toby just weakly nodded as he desperately wanted Ashely to to pick up where he left off a few seconds ago. He wasn't sure if he could wait till later, but if Ashely asked it, Toby would do his best. Even if it seemed like it was impossible for him. Ashely added with another sultry whisper to Toby, "Might want to switch to water soon. Don't want you to be too buzzed for it, now do we?"

Tobby just nodded and did as Ashely told him. Trying to sober up, Toby soon swapped his drinks from alcohol to water and tried to get his head to clear. Ashely on the other hand seemed happy that Toby was doing what he asked as he continued to hang around him while and watched the party slowly starting to die down. Little by little people would retire for the night, thanking for the good time and drinks before soon there were only 4 people left in the dorm.

"We're going to call it a night," Phil said while he was sitting down next to a very comfortable looking Chloe leaning into Phil like he was a pillow.

"Our thought exactly," Ashely said starting to pick up a few missed drinks and trash left from the party.

Phil got up, "You want me to help-"

Ashely shook his head, "I got this. I threw the party, I'll clean it up. Why don't you two go and get some sleep," Ashely said with a smirk.

Phil caught what he meant and did the same for Ashely, "I'm sure you and Toby will be getting some sleep soon too." Phil chuckled and decided it was time to head to bed, "Alright see you guys tomorrow," Phil commented before looking to Chloe who was right behind him.

"Night," She said to Ahsely and Toby.

"Goodnight," Toby called out before the sound of Phil's door closing was heard. Now it was just the two of them. "So..." Toby said trying not to sound as excited or desperate as he was feeling right now. With just them in the room by themselves.

"Let me toss a few more things out, I'll meet you in there in a few," Ashely told Toby as he still had a couple of more things of garbage to pick up. Toby nodded and headed off to Ashely's room. When he entered he didn't know what to do as he stood there in the empty room waiting for Ashely to meet him. Toby figured he could sit down on the bed as he waited for Ashely. It was very quite.

Toby hadn't heard his butt say anything for a while, it was like she gave up, but he didn't care right now. No, he was more concerned about what things Ashely had planned for him tonight. If it was anything like before-

Toby heard the muffled sounds of Hannah complaining when Toby's anus instinctively pulsated from his excitement. Toby grinned, "ops". He couldn't help it. The mere thought of Ashely was like an instant turn on for him. He couldn't help but get physically aroused.

The sound of someone walking toward Ashely's door made Toby turn and look at the doorway waiting to see Ash.

Ashely came into view and laughed as he closed the door, "I see, already on the bed? Maybe you should have dressed up as a puppy instead of a bunny."

Toby reached up for the ears that he completely forgot he was wearing. In fact he grew accustomed to the outfit that he kind of forgot he was wearing it, "Oh, uh should I take it off?"

Ashely shook his head, "No... I kind of like it. It brings something out in you."

"Oh," Toby said sitting there as Ashely came over to him. "Like what?" Ashely didn't say anything as he sat close to Toby. Toby shouldn't have felt nervous but he couldn't help it. Ashely was just so... Ashely. His ease and whole personality of himself just sitting there next to him made Toby nervous. As Ashely said that Toby's outfit brought something out of him, Toby couldn't help but feel the same about Ashely's. Sure he looked like a cute kitten sitting there with that sly look on his face, but Toby felt that there was something deeper to it. Like Ashely was a playful kitten that was ready to go turn feral at any moment.

"So do you want to pick up where we left off a little while ago," Ashely asked in that coy tone.

Toby blushed as the thought of Ashely touching him there, "y-yes."

"Well than, show me," Ashely said.

"Sho-show you?"

Ashely stood up, "Yeah. Show her to me. Show me that pretty little butt-hole of yours."

Toby felt his heart speed up as Ashely stood in front of Toby waiting for him to do something. Toby gulped before feeling a smile creep over his face. "Y-y-yes."

 

 

 

Hannah felt things shift around as the ground or whatever the boy she was attached too started to move. Soon the pressure was gone and she figured he was standing. However things shifted even more as she heard what she thought were bed springs creaking. Soon the sound of something being removed, like clothing was heard before a light came in. Soon her prison doors opened and Hannah was greeted by the other boy. The cat eared motherfucker. The one that kidnapped her and did this to her!

"Well hello there sweetie, you enjoying yourself?"

FUCK YOU! Hannah screamed.

The boy just smiled and let out a nice giggle, "Yeah, that's what I was planing on doing."

Hannah would have felt cold at those words if it weren't for the increasing heat she was feeling as the body temperature of her host was increasing from the excitement of the situation. Something she was not feeling, instead it was a feeling of dread, as the boy leaned in closer to the butt she was trapped to. His smile turned to an O shape as he huffed a warm breath on Hannah. Hannah felt her body spasm as the sound of a soft moan was heard from below her. Another gust of hot air washed over Hannah as she felt her body starting to get used to the hot air. The giant's face looking at Hannah smirked before saying, "Pucker up."

Soon the giant boy leaned forward and his giant lips came into contact with Hannah. Hannah felt the warm skin mash into her and press into her body. Hannah let out a disgusted sound as the twin fleshy walls of the boy's lips smacked into her before she felt a gentle tug as he proceed to give her a kiss. Hannah felt her face was being chewed or pulled off as the boy pulled back and let the sound of his lips and her body making a smooching sound. "Mmm, taste good," Ashely purred than gave a pout, "Kind of wish we did this before so I knew how you tasted by yourself." Ashely just shrugged, "All well."

Hannah wasn't ready for Ashely to come back in hot as he stuck his tongue out and lapped at her. Hannah let out a wet squeal as the very warm muscle ran up her face leaving a very wet trail of saliva all over her. Hannah would have screamed if she could, but the monster came back for seconds as it peeled at her face, dragging over her and smearing more of it's sloppy goo on her. She could feel the intruding muscle starting to open her lips as it swiped upward and made her shudder at the idea of this thing-

Hannah let out a gurgled scream as the tongue darted into her opening mouth. She felt Ashely dive in deep and started to slather her up with his spit. The warm hot liquid started to seep into her and ooze over her lips and down her throat? Was that her throat?! Hannah still hadn't become accustomed to her new form as Ashely gave her no time to relax as he started to eat her out and please Toby. The only sounds that Hannah could make out over Ashely greedily slurping and licking, was Toby letting out his own moans and gasps as he had his ass attacked mercilessly by Ashely.

After a few minutes Hannah's mind went blank as she could only stay there with her mouth left open drooling out Ashely's spit that he deposited in her not too long ago. Hannah barely made out the words that Ashely was telling Toby as he pulled back and wiped at his chin. He had that look on his face, the one that Hannah was learning to be scared of.

"Here," Ashely said leaning over Hannah doing something to help Toby but she couldn't tell.

"You sure," Toby asked beneath Hannah.

"I'll go slow," Ashely said.

Slow? Hannah muttered.

Ashely dipped out of sight for a brief moment before coming back into view. However now he wasn't wearing his short or anything except for the kitty collar, pink kitty paw sleeves and those fucking ears. Hannah should have known this was going to happen from the beginning but she was too busy trying to deal with being an asshole, to actually put 2 and 2 together. So when Ashely gave Hannah a devilish grin and started to move toward her still open mouth she did the only thing she could do. She screamed like her life depended on it.

"That's right, beg for it," Ashely giggled.

"Please," Toby begged.

PLEASE!!! Hannah screamed. PLEASE NO!!!!

"Oh listen to her, Toby. I wonder who can beg better?" Ashely held his throbbing member just inches from Hannah.

"P-please," Toby continued. "I want it," Toby pleaded.

Hannah countered his pleading with her own beseeching. I will do anything you want! I'll get you anything o-or ANYONE! Please! Just don't do this!

"Should I shut her up," Ashely asked Toby.

"Yes," Toby begged with excitement. "Do it."

Hannah let out a partial cry of mercy when Ashely placed the tip of his dick into the slightly gaping mouth cutting Hannah's words from coming out anymore. Hannah felt the very tip of the his tip just resting on her mouth stretching her mouth open to a large yawn and stay like that. Hannah whimpered silently as the crown of Ashely's dick was wedged in her mouth snugly. Ashely decided he waited long enough and started to push forward...

Hannah let out a muffled screech as the penis in her mouth started to expand and widen her face to an ungodly width. She swore it was like someone was shoving both their fist into her mouth and started to move them toward her throat. The sound of Toby and Ashely making their own noises of pleasure were blotted out by Hannah's muffled shrieking and crying. As Ashley kept pushing further forward, Hannah had to go back to the two fist analogy being shoved down her throat... but now there was a third. The width of Ashely's dick had not yet meet it's peak as he urged his junk deeper into Hannah and Toby. Hannah could feel it reaching deeper into her like to her stomach as it just didn't stop. She looked down the long length of Ashely's penis and found that they were only halfway done. There was still soooo much more to go.

Toby let out a startled hiss, causing Ashely to pause but also Hannah to gag and tighten up around the large cock she was forced to gobble down.

"Easy," Ashley said patting Toby on the back causing him to relax a little and easing up, letting him slide deeper till he was nestled deep into Toby. Something that Hannah wasn't sure if she was grateful for or disgusted, as it felt like she had a large and long tube that was 30 ft long shoved down her throat and toward her ass. "Quick breather..." Ashely told Toby. "You good? Alright, time to start the fucking," Ashely gleeful said as he started to extract himself. Hannah could feel the really long and thick sausage being dragged up her throat and toward her chocking mouth, only to have it pumped back down into her as Ashely bumped himself into Toby's backside. Hannah's breathing was linked with Toby so when he exhaled she did too, and same when he inhaled. Soon Toby was breathing in time with Ashely which helped Hannah as she did her best not to go insane from this horrible experience of hving the godly dick sliding up and down her entire insides.

Soon there was a good rhythm going as Ashely fucked Toby and Hannah at the same time. However Hannah could feel the hot friction of skin on the not so damp skin anymore, starting to heat up. The heat was like if she tired eating something too hot and instead of spitting it out she swallowed it like a moron and had nothing cold to wash it down. Oh and she kept coughing it up and swallowing it, over and over. The sensation of her lips were numb now as she could only tell that her mouth was open as Ashely slide along her lips and into her open maw.

The fucking went on for too long in Hannah's option, but anything over 1 seconds was too long for her. She didn't even want it more than a millisecond but she was forced to endure it till the giants had their fun and were done. Which sounded like it was coming soon. Hannah first noticed it when her body started to spasm slightly. Her lips and throat and everything else wanted to clamp down and squeeze, but Ashely's penis pumping action kept her from doing so. However the urge was building up as the craving for it, came harder and harder. Hannah and Toby were about to have an orgasm.

Ashely let out a sound of delight as he banged into Toby and Hannah harder and faster than before. He didn't last long after that. As soon as the pace picked up, it triggered Hannah and Toby's orgasm. Hannah felt her throat and lips starting to clamp down and clench as Ashely's dick spasmed and expanded and pulsated. Deep inside Hannah she felt this hot burning liquid splatter inside her. It was searing, as the creamy substance pooled around an area and gathered up as Ashely kept pumping and pushing out his load into her. Hannah felt like passing out as she chocked and heaved around the massive bucking shaft that just kept firmly stuck inside her and blowing it's white stuff in her. Finally after what she counted to be 11th shot or so, the jerking calmed down and the shaft of the dick felt softer as it was losing it's vigor.

"Ohhh Toby, that was, the best," Ashely said from above as he slowly started to extract his dick from him.

Hannah was about to thank him for finally pulling out until she heard Toby say something horrible, "Stop. I don't want to make a mess. Leave it in."

Hannah tried to shout her disapproval of that move. No no no no-

"That's so sweet of you," Ashely told him as he did as Toby wanted. He slide his still slightly stiff dick back in and plugged up the hole that still had his cum in it. "There we go, nice and snug," Ashley laughed as he got into a good position in the bed. Ashely cradled Toby as they laid down on the bed. Ashely held onto Toby's back as he started to spoon him in bed. "So how was it?"

"I-it-I ... wow," Toby said exhausted and not really able to speak.

"Does it hurt?"

"Not too much," Toby told him.

"Sorry," Ashely apologized for the harm he might have caused him.

"Don't be... I've never cum so much before," Toby said looking at the condom that Ashley gave him. He kind of had a feeling this used to be a person too, but whatever, kind of turned him on just thinking about it. Toby was enjoying the weird feeling of Ashely holding him and being inside him. He never imagined it being this good... even though he felt kind of sick and sticky down there. However the hot warm feeling of Ashely's semi stiff member plugging him up radiated a nice warm feeling from down there.

"This was probably the best idea every," Ashely sleepily said to Toby. "I wonder what you'll come up with next." Ashely let out a soft chuckle that vibrated through Toby since they were so connected right now. "Good night," Ashely finally spoke wiggling a little deeper into Toby making him moan. Toby realized he might need to rub one more out if he wanted to try and sleep like this.

 

 

 

Hannah didn't know when she passed out, or if she did. All she remember was one moment she had a large dick shoved in her, and next it was gone. It had to of slipped out at some time. It was soon followed by a small trickle of liquid semen dribbling out of her sore and dislocated mouth. Her jaw was damage to the point she wasn't sure if she could speak.

However this wasn't what horrified her. She felt something. It was something massively large, something huge was moving and it was coming from deep within Toby. Something she was not ready for-

The voice of a quite Toby whispering "Shit..." confirming her horrible suspicion.

Suddenly Hannah's busted mouth was shut closed sealing off the gooey cum that was still had not left her throat as Toby snuck off whispering, "shit, shit, shit."

Hannah's horror turned to dread as she felt the massive object starting to speed up as her throat couldn't squeeze shut, it was too stretched out. It was a sickening feeling, like she needed to puke really bad. Suddenly the sound of a door closing and a seat slamming down filled the air. It happened so fast that Hannah wasn't sure what was going on until it happened.

Hannah felt her throat already exapnding before she saw the water below. The massive log of what was absolute sludgy filth, ran up her throat as she started to cry. She tasted the nasty waste that forced her mouth open and making her hurl. The sound of Hannah throwing up filled the air, or was that Toby shitting? Maybe they were one and the same. Hannah didn't know she just felt the semen that Ashely left, help lube her up for the enormous building size crap moving out of her stretched lips. This was almost like Ashely fucking her again, only it smelled much worse as the large log came out of her mouth and headed downward. Hannah felt her throat burn and hurt as the massive poo stretched out her sore lips and abused throat muscles. Soon the log popped out of her mouth making her gasp for air. Only to be quickly cut off by a big burp that came out spewing smelly gas. The fart that followed up the turd wasn't too loud just enough to make an echo in the toilet. Hannah wheezed and cried again at the filthy thing she just had to endure. This was the worse thing that could ever-

A grunt filled the air before another loud fart ripped through Hannah's lips and forced her to taste the stench anew.

"Much better," Toby said sighing.

Hannah didn't respond. She didn't think she could if she wanted. She was too exhausted and weak right now.

A piece of paper came up and wiped and dabbed, cleaning whatever that came out of Hannah's mouth tonight. Soon she felt Toby standing up and his butt swallowing her again. The sound of water flowing into the toilet could be heard as Toby flushed his nightly shit away.

Hannah heard more water running and sounded like hands were being washed. Finally they left the bathroom only Hannah felt Toby freeze and not move.

What was going on?

An akward, "Hey," could be heard from Toby.

Hannah felt her heart skip when she heard her best friend reply, "Hey. Uh... bathroom?"

"Yeah," Toby responded, letting Chloe know which one was the bathroom.

Hannah weakly called out for help. Chloe, please hear me...

"So you and uh Phil doing ok," Toby asked before saying, "sorry that's kind of... this is awkward."

"Yeah, we're doing ok," Chloe said... "You and uh Ash?"

Toby chuckled, "Yeah same... okay," Toby started to leave the extremely awkward bathroom break talk.

"Toby, sorry about tonight... uh like with my friend and everything. She was kind of," Chloe paused trying to think of the words. "An asshole."

Toby laughed softly before Chloe asked curious at his laughing, "What," She said smiling at how easy going he was acting about her friends attitude toward him.

"It's just some people are just assholes, I get it. Maybe next time we meet we could be more open with each other?"

"That sounds like a plan," Chloe said sounding hopefully about that time. "Well, goodnight," Chole said going to the bathroom.

Hannah tried to call for her friend but she didn't react to her pleading. Just like everyone else, except those two...

Toby made his way back to the bedroom and Hannah heard Ashely having a laughing fit.

"What," Toby asked.

"Some people are assholes? Oh god that was great!"

Toby laughed "You liked that?" The sound of the bed creaking could be heard before Toby settled down. Hannah couldn't stop from mentally screaming from how they made fun of her situation with puns like that. That was until there was some movement before Toby's butt was starting to be pried open. "What are you doing," Toby asked excited at what was happening.

"What," Ashely asked teasingly, "I thought we should be more open with her," Ashley said as he started to reveal Hannah to the outside world as he started to part Toby's back side. "So what do you say," Ashely asked as Hannah looked out in fear of his raging dick waiting for an answer. "Should we open her up some more?"

Toby had to be tired and sore! Did he not feel what she felt right now?! Hannah prayed that he would be done for the night, and they could just rest.

Toby gave his answer with a lustful response, "Crack her wide open."

End Notes:

Let me know what you guys enjoyed, hated, or want to see next, also if there are any mistakes.

Chapter 17 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Join the discord for updates on chapters and new stories.  Also this is probably the best way to contact me.

Toby laid in Ashely’s bed just looking at him as they tried to get some sleep. It was hard for Toby because as exhausted as he was feeling, his body didn’t want to sleep just yet. It was like he was still excited from the “fun” both Ashely and Toby had. Sadly the noises coming from his new anus were quite. Either she stop screaming and crying because it wouldn’t help, or whatever Ashely did wore off on him. It didn’t really mater, Toby was a little done with her for now. Sure he would flex his butt-hole a couple times as it still tingled from the sensation of Ashely using it, but that was it. Not wanting to sleep just yet, Toby moved a little closer to Ashely and asked, “Are you still awake?”

Ashely’s eyes slowly opened, “Mhmm. What’s up?”

“I can’t really sleep.”

“Want me to tell you a story,” Ashley asked with an excited gleam in his eyes.

Toby smiled, “Like a bed time story?”

“Mmm,” Ashely smirked, “Something like that. Here,” Ashely said as he started to shift in bed. He turned around and rub back into Toby so he was in his arms. The slender body of Ashely slide right into Toby as they were both the perfect size. “Nice and comfy,” Ashely remarked rubbing into Toby starting to get him excited. “Let’s see,” Ashely pondered as Toby held Ashely with his back to him. “A story… oh!” Ashely laughed, “This is a good one. It was back when I was still in high school...”

 

High school sucked, but luckily the end of the year was just around the corner. It was literately the last day of school and Ashely would officially be a high school graduate. No more more classes, no more waking up early to get to school on time, and no more high school drama. That was probably the worse thing about school. Ashely having to deal with all the drama and bullshit that came with high school. Ashely hated it so much… but he LOVED it so much too! It was a love hate relationship. Ashely loved hearing about the gossip of who liked who, or who did what with each other. However when he heard something about him or Clair… yeah, that was a no go. Ashely wouldn’t let those gossips be, even if it was complete lie that no one believed, Ashely would nip this in the bud right now. Clair didn’t need to hear this stupid rumor pop up some time over summer break, and ruining his fun with Clair.

So Ashely decided to head out to the bleachers during lunch. He knew that the three who started that stupid rumor would be there. They were the only ones that ran out here to smoke during lunch break. Heading out of the high school doors, Ashely walked calmly toward the bleachers. Sure enough there was a faint smoke cloud coming out from under the bleachers near the school track and field. Still calm and smiling, Ashely headed toward the source of the grayish white cloud that gave away the three girl’s postion he was looking for.

Ashely heard them before he could see them, Julie, Leslie, and Aalia. The three girls were sitting under the metal seats and puffing on their cigarettes, talking about something that Ashely had no interest in. Once Ashely came into view the girls turned and looked at him like he was less than a nuisance. The look of distaste in on their faces was clear.

“What are you doing here,” Leslie asked with just enough snide in her voice that Ashely felt verbally assaulted.

“Yeah,” Aalia added as she took a drag of her cigarette and blew the smoke at Ashely. Ashely got hit with the hot air and charred remains of the cigar and coughed before waving the nasty smelling air away. The smell still lingered on him.

“Ok, girls. Don’t bother him too much. Don’t need him tattling on us, like his little goodie two shoe bitchy sister,” Julie commented getting the other two to back down. “So,” Julie asked giving Ashely a look that told him to hurry up with whatever he was here for. “What did you want.”

Ashely’s normal look, the one he always wore in school and smiling to others, changed slowly as he grinned, “See, I had a feeling it was you. So you spread the rumor of Clair? The one about Clair sucking Mr. Terrell off for an A in his class?”

The girls snickered and smirked, and Julie just shrugged, “Maybe. So what’s a fag like you going to do about it?” Julie finished her smoke and tossed it away. She stood up and walked toward Ashely threateningly. However her attitude change as she noticed he wasn’t even scared. In fact he seemed very pleased and happy. “Wh-what are you smiling about, you creep?” Julie asked feeling some sense of nervousness.

“Oh nothing much, was just curious,” Ashely started his own chuckle and laugh. “Do you know what fag means?”

“Of course,” Leslie jumped in. “It mean’s you like cocks, you homo!”

Ashely wasn’t even phased at the assumption of his sexual preference, “Actually,” Ashely said snapping his finger. Suddenly the three high school girls were gone. It was like they were never even there. Instead in Ashely’s hand was a pack of cigarettes. He gave it a small shake and he heard three objects rattling around in the pack. He opened the top and laughed looking down at the three very basic looking cigarettes left in the pack, “It means a cigarette. You know,” Ashely said as he went on, “I’ve never had one before. You girls don’t mind if I try?” The ghostly screams of the three girls could be heard by Ashely only getting a delighted laugh from him. “Good thing you left me a light,” Ashely said picking up the lighter left behind. Ashely dipped his fingers into the cigarette pack and pulled out a random smoke. He heard the familiar screams of Leslie in his fingers. “They say smoking can kill you...” Ashely giggled as he put Leslie in his mouth. He flicked the lighter a few times before a flare blazed out of the top of the lighter. Through his lips and cigarette Ashely continued, “Let’ see how much you like being a fag...” Ashely drew the flame closer toward the pleading and begging girl who was screaming her head off-

“ASHELY?! What are you doing...” Mr. Terrell’s voice could be heard from behind.

Ashely spun around looking at the older teacher like a deer in head lights. Ashely still had a cigarette in his mouth as he sputtered, “Mr-mr Terrell?! Wh-what are you-”

Mr. Terrell had a look of disappointment, “I thought you were a good kid. Smoking on school grounds…” Mr. Terrell walked up to Ashely and took Ashely’s cigarettes and the lighter along with the unlit one. He put the cigar back in the pack before directing Ashely toward the school. “Come on. Follow me.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Ashely said defensively, “They-thoses aren’t mine. They are… uh well,” Ashely tried to say but Mr. Terrell was too busy walking him back to the school.

“I’ve heard it all before. Come on. I can smell the smoke on you.”

Ashely felt troubled as he was followed after Mr. Terrell’s to his classroom, for getting caught with a cigarette in his mouth and trying to smoke. What did he say to him to get him to understand?

“Look,” Mr. Terrell said as he lead him to his classroom, “I know it’s the end of the school year, and I’m not even going to tell you about the rules and everything… but as teacher and a concerned parent myself, smoking? These,” Mr. Terrell said shaking the box in his hand before going on, “It’s a bad and nasty habit… trust me I know. It may seem cool to be a smoker,” Mr. Terrell said as he lead Ashely toward his classroom, “But it’s not.” Mr. Terrell opened his door and lead Ashely into the room.

Ashely looked around the classroom and at the other 4 students sitting in the class looking like they would rather be anywhere else than here.

“Go on, take a seat,” Mr. Terrell ordered. Ashely took a seat as he looked over the other students. Each one of the students were looking annoyed as Mr. Terrell stood at the front of the classroom. “Each one of you were caught doing something you weren’t suppose to do,” Mr. Terrell looked to Ashely who slinked further into his seat looking ashamed. “Normally it would be an expulsion or something sever… but it’s the last day of school. So the principal has deemed to kind of wave that punishment.” Mr. Terrell went on, “There is only one class left before the end of the school day. However, I want to see each and everyone one of you back here after school for detention. You will be here for 2 hours to reflect on what you did.”

“D-detenion,” Ashely paled at the word. “I got detention?”

Meanwhile everyone else groaned and complained.

“Would you rather be expelled on the last day,” Mr. Terrell asked. One of the students seemed to be considering it. “I can promise you that your getting off lucky. Now,” Mr. Terrell said heading to the door and opening it. Just on time the bell started to ring. “I want to see you all back here. No exceptions, you understand?” Mr. Terrell asked looking at all the grumbling student that hadn’t moved from their seats. “Good, now head out to your next class.” Mr. Terrell left the classroom to go do something else.

“Detention,” Ashley repeated. He was so upset and mad right now. How could this happen to him? He was the good student, the one that every teacher liked. Mr. Terrell even praised him last year about how much he enjoyed teaching and having him in his class. Now he had detention. Just as everyone started to get up from their seats to head off to their next class Ashley huffed, “I need to blow off some steam...” Ashely clapped his hands together as he stood up rubbing them together while looking at the other students in the room, “Welp, looks like you all will do just fine.”

 

 

Romeo didn’t know what happened. One moment he was given detention by Mr. Terrell with some other student’s… than everything went dark. Romeo at first thought there was a power outage, but then there would have been at least some light from the windows or something. However everything was dark and… minty? Did Romeo smell mint in the air.

“What’s going on,” Romeo called out and tried to move around, but found he wasn’t able to move an inch. Romeo started to freak out. “What? HELP,” Romeo yelled trying to get someone to respond to him.

Romeo could hear some movement from somewhere and than finally he was moving, but he wasn’t the one doing the moving, something was moving him. Before Romeo could call out again for help, there was some rustling and Romeo’s entire vision was blinded by light as something was removed from him. Before Romeo could question what was going on, two enormous objects reached for him. Romeo couldn’t make out much of it, but the two objects plucked at him and picked him up, carrying him off to somewhere. Looking in front of himself, Romeo saw an enormous face with it’s maw open wide. Romeo didn’t stand a chance as he was tossed into the mouth and landing on the slimy tongue. The small amount of saliva on the large pink pad soaking into Romeo bathing him in a warm sticky feeling. Romeo let out a cry as he tried to move, but was unable to. Soon the mouth slammed shut and Romeo was once again in darkness. This was when Romeo’s life became a living hell.

The massive tongue flicked and rolled Romeo’s body off itself and onto something hard. Before Romeo could attempt to move again, something just as hard came crushing down on him. Romeo felt his body collapse and break from the pressure of what he could only assume was the teeth to the mouth. Feeling the rock hard objects impact in and mush his body, Romeo was dumbfound to find he was still alive…

That was until the teeth came back again and pressed down even harder deforming Romeo’s body even more. Soon an assault of teeth and tongue lashed and beat into Romeo’s body as the mouth was chewing and chomping. Romeo was in complete chaos as his body was molded and folded into a ball of itself. Still the teeth smashed and pushed into him more and more, over and over again. Flattened and pressed into a thin layer, only to have the tongue and a large fleshy wall push and shove him around the mouth to wherever it wanted him. Gallons of spit splashed and covered his body as he rolled from one side of the mouth to another. Romeo screamed and gargled around the fluid, still not knowing what was happening to him. The only thing that he knew was he was being eaten… oh and the smell of spearmint filling the chamber he was stuck in.

Chew, chew, chew.

Rolled and tossed around and back to the chewing.

This was all Romeo could focus on, that and the sore and weak feeling his body felt all over. It was like he was more of a goo than a person. He couldn’t even feel his legs or arms. Almost as if he didn’t have them anymore. Which from the aggressive chewing being done to him, he probably didn’t have them anymore.

After what was eternity Romeo heard a loud female voice coming from outside the mouth.

“Ashely, you know how I feel about gum in my class, even if it’s the last day of school.”

Suddenly the large row of teeth and lips open just enough for some light to come in as the mouth responded with a deafening reply in a jokingly laugh, “Sorry Mrs. P. Wont happen again.”

Romeo saw two large fingers approach the small opening and soon the opening grew wider and larger. The two massive digits headed right for Romeo’s abused and sore body. Romeo could do nothing but groan as he saw fingers pinch and smush onto his body. Romeo was pulled out of a small pool of built up saliva. The two fingers left the mouth and dragging Romeo with them. Romeo saw as he flew past two lips and just had time to see a smirking face of a boy he didn’t even know, grinning at him. His eyes locked on him for just the briefs of moments. Just long enough for Romeo to understand… he knew. This was his doing!

Before Romeo could say or respond to that grin, he was moving again, away from the smirking smiling face. Soon Romeo’s vision was obscured by a surface. It was the underside of a desk. The massive fingers started to push him into the underside of the desk.

“Nooo, ooooo, ahhhhh,” Romeo’s shouted soon turned to painful noise as the large fingers pushed and mushed him into the cold surface. Romeo felt his body mold and dip inward as the larger finger mashed his body into the underdesk and started to retract away from him. Romeo was shocked and frightened realizing that he wasn’t falling. He was stuck. His body was glued to the new surface and attached to it like, some kind of chewed bubble gum…

 

It than hit Romeo just what he was, “NOOOOO, HELP ME!”

Romeo’s cries went unheard as he looked around the best he could with his unmoving body. He could see a pair of sneakers attached to the kid that was just chewing on him a few moments ago, but that was it. He could only see all the way to his lap. Romeo panicky tried to wiggle free or something, but it wasn’t happening. Romeo was stuck and unable to escape as the cold air started to sink in. Any heat his body had from the kid eating him, started to leave. Same with any liquid, as it slowly evaporated over time. Romeo started to feel his body starting to harden, like cement.

“Help me,” Romeo cried out again as he felt himself stiffen and dry out. He was now permanently stuck to the desk. Unable to see anything but those two shoes attached to the two legs and the edge of the seat that the teen was in.

Romeo didn’t know but his fate was like the 12 other pieces of gum that were stuck under the desk. All chewed and stuck there over the course of the school year. All by the same person. All still screaming for someone to save them…

 

 

Ashely sat back in his seat in the back of the classroom as Mrs. Patrica’s class was starting. Ashely had the only seat in the back of the classroom and everyone else was ahead of him. Soon everyone was in their seats and Mrs. P’s class was about to start.

Mr.s Patrica stood at the front of the class and started off by saying, “So I know this is the last day of school… but I feel like everyone here can still learn a few things. So today we will be going over the topic of higher levels of mathematics,” Mrs. Patrica said as she turned toward the whiteboard. The whole class let out a groan and started to complain, but they did as they were told and pulled out some paper and writing tools to take notes.

“Yo Ash,” Nathan called out as he turned around, “Can I get a pen or pencil. Didn’t think we would be doing work today,” Nathan complained. “Oh and a sheet of paper too.”

“Yeah no problem,” Ashely said smiling. As he handed the new pencil and paper to him.

 

“Thanks dude, your the best.” Nathan took the writing utensil and material for him to take notes.

Ashely had a sheet of paper and pen on his desk, but he wasn’t going to bother taking notes. How could he? He was feeling so horny right now. He just sat back and watched Nathan use the pencil and paper that he gave him.

 

Ethan shouted for help as he watched one giant boy pass him to another giant. Neither of the huge boys even flinched when he yelled at them. In fact no one in the enormous class room could hear Ethan as he felt his entire body slide into the young man’s hand. Soon a strong almost crushing grip pinched Ethan’s body as the large fingers curled and snaked around him, holding him tight. It was hard for Ethan to come to terms with what was going on.

“I’m not a pencil...” Ethan cried out. “I’M NOT A PENCIL-”

The moment the giant boy wrote the first line of whatever he was copying Ethan, felt what he could only call his feet scraping off his body. It was like dragging his toes across pavement and leaving his blackened graphite body behind in a line like mark. Ethan let out a panicked sounds as the giant boy started to scribble and mark faster as he took more and more notes left by the teacher. The pain wasn’t horrible, just bad. The sense of having his body used and-

There was a loud snap as the tip of Ethan’s feet snapped of with a painful sound. “MY FEET!” Ehtan screamed as he watched the tip of the pencil break off and roll away from the page.

“Ops,” The careless giant muttered as he looked at the broken and empty segment where the tip of his pencil should be.

Ethan was still in a state of panic and fear to even recognize the giant boy standing up and walking somewhere. Ethan felt himself moving and his legs put into a metal hole like object that held him still. It was now that Ethan spotted the pencil sharpener that he was pressed into.

“n-n-no no… no please,” Ethan begged. “DON’T!”

The sound of metal grinding on Ethan’s legs filled the classroom as the giant boy effortlessly cranked the lever on the side of the pencil sharpener. The pencil sharpener stripped and grinned Ethan’s body as it tried to form a tip of graphite to write with. Each agonizing turn of the crank on the side shredded and tore Ethan up as he felt his body slowly shrink in length. The sounds of Ethan’s pain and agony went through the class of uncaring student’s and teacher. They were all too busy trying to learn something about numbers and shapes. Ethan on the other hand had to wail and beg for the giant tormentor to stop.

After what was Ethan’s knees disappearing, the giant retracted Ethan from the pencil sharpener. He examined Ethan’s missing legs and new tip. The giant poked the sharpened tip of Ethan only to watch part of it snap off at the simple touch. Not wasting any time, the giant stuck Ethan back in and gave a few more cranks to get the tip to come back, removing any knees and thighs that Ethan would have had.

Still crying from what he went through, Ethan was carried back to the giant student’s seat. Soon he was back to trying to take notes. Ethan felt his sharpened tip press down and scribbling whatever notes that the giant missed.

“Shoot...” the kid muttered as looked at the board. “I think I missed something… what was it,” He muttered as he looked over all the notes that were new to him. As the boy mumbled and spoke to himself, he slowly brought the pencil up to his face. He started to tap Ethan’s head to the bottom of his lip. The head of the eraser bounced of the skin, as the giant kept trying to piece together what he wasn’t getting. Ethan’s head bounced and bounced, with each tap that he was forced to commit. Ethan was feeling horrible as he was shaken around until he saw it happen. The giant mouth started to open and Ethan’s eraser head was brought forward.

Ethan let out a frighten question, “Wh-what are you-”

Ethan’s head landed on the front row of teeth as the boy started to chew on the eraser as he concentrated on whatever it was he was trying to learn. Ethan let out a horrible sound as the large massive teeth sunk into his rubbery head and bite down. The large white objects chewed and nibbled on his soft head as they were slowly chewing into it, leaving imprints of the gouges they made. Ethan was feeling every puncture they left on his head. However it didn’t stop just there. As the clueless and almost moronic student tried to figure out how the teacher got 75x/g as the answer he couldn’t help but play with the thing in his mouth, Ethan. Instead of just chewing on the tip of the pencil, Nathan started to put more of the pencil in his mouth and chew on it. Soon the pencil was sticking halfway out of Nathan’s mouth as his molars bit and pressed down on the pencil’s other half. The sound of creaking and wood breaking filled Ethan’s ear’s as he felt the immense and powerful jaw muscles try and snap him in half.

“I’M NOT A CHEW TOY YOU DUMB ASS!” Ethan yelled out in pain as the teeth kept chomping on him leaving bite marks up and down his body, as the student slowly twisted his body to etch in more marks on his body. Finally the boy let out a huff and pulled Ethan out of his mouth. Ethan gasped and moaned as nearly his entire body was marked with teeth marks stabbing all over his body. Saliva cover him from head to knee… cause he didn’t have any feet.

“I give up,” Nathan said as he sat back and set the mauled up pencil on his desk. Ethan was relieved to hear those words. The giant student seemed content with not writing or chewing on Ethan anymore. Instead the bored and uninterested teen seemed distracted. He was looking away from Ethan, on the ground at his shoes? Ethan couldn’t tell for sure, but as the giant started to move. Nathan pulled his leg into his lap so it crossed over and had the bottom of his shoe stick out so he could see the bottom of his shoe, “Oh, nasty. What did I step on...”

Ethan wasn’t sure what the teen was talking about… but soon he was going to find out as the enormous hand went to grab him. Ethan protested and cried out for him to leave his wounded and injured body alone, but it went ignored like the previous time. Ethan soon came around the top side of the shoe and saw what student was looking at. Ethan saw the bottom of the tennis shoe and saw the things the student had steeped on or in… it was covered with things that Ethan didn’t know what to call them.
Before Ethan could prepare himself for what was coming, Nathan brought his writing tool toward his shoe. Ethan let out a horrible and disgusted cry, as he was lead to a dark black patch of something. Sure enough the student pressed Ethan into his shoe and started to use him as some kind of scraper, as he edged the bite-mark ridden pencil into the nice crevices of his shoe. Ethan gagged at the nasty sticky yet kind of hard substance that he still had no idea what it was, as the gunk he slid into was starting to come off the shoe, and attached to him. He could feel and smell the object as he was wiggled around and pried the almost old gum like material form the bottom of the shoe. Ethan was disgusted as the blackish object fell off the shoe and to the floor. Both Ethan and Nathan had the same disgusted look, but Nathan wasn’t the one covered in some of the remains of the gum. Ethan was even more horrified as the large giant kept using him to pry out and scrap off whatever else was stuck in his shoes. Small hard rocks, other gum or stickers that were stuck to his shoe, and some horrible smelling sludge that was not gum that Ethan didn’t even want to recall… by the time Nathan’s shoe was cleaned, Ethan was a mess. The teen used every part of Ethan's body to clean his disgusting looking shoes to a more clean version of itself.

“Better,” Nathan said setting his shoe down. “Now for the next one,” Nathan said lifting up his other shoe off the floor and bring Ethan toward his equally horrible looking sole of his shoe.

Ethan was appalled and terrified as once again, he headed toward the dirtied shoe. It took just as long if not longer to clean as this one seemed to be used to step in or on things way more often than the other shoe, leaving more stuff clinging to the shoe. Once Ethan was done being used, he didn’t even look like a pencil anymore. Chunks of him were missing from either being chew on before or chipped off trying to pry out rocks and other things. His eraser head went missing somewhere on the second shoe cleaning, and the tip of Ethan was covered in the mysterious fluids or residue left from the still unknown things he was used to pry off.

“Nothing like cleaning my shoes...” Nathan happy smiled to himself.

Ethan did even attempt to answer the teen as he felt violated and broken. He-

Ethan felt the teen stand up and head to a trash can nearby. Before Ethan can contemplate what was going on, Nathan brought his hand up to Ethan and held him in both hands. Suddenly an ungodly pressure was put on Ethan forcing him to scream out as both hands started to bend and push on his body with such force that he felt a fissure forming on his midsection. It lasted for a few moments before a loud snap and crack was heard as Ethan felt his broken body splinter in two. The snapping of Ethan’s body was so easy for the giant kid, that it was like breaking a pencil. Ethan felt his shattered body tumble through the air as the teen discarded the broken and useless pencil into the garbage with the rest of unwanted materials.

 

Lilian turned as pale as a sheet… a sheet of paper, as she listened to the enormous student torture the pencil. For some reason she could hear every scream and sound he was making, as it seemed that she wasn’t the only one that was an object. Lilian didn’t know what to say to comfort the pencil as he was chewed on and messed with. Part of Lilian was glad that the boy stop writing on her with the pencil, as it felt like someone was giving her a tattoo of whatever he was scribbling on her. However, Lilian wasn’t sure if the relief of not being used as a drawling board was worth it, if it meant listening to the screams the poor person let out from all the torture he was being put through. Finally Lilian heard the sounds of an agonizing sound and a pencil snapping in the distance.

It took a few moments but the giant sat down, with his hands empty. He leaned on his desk, obviously not looking at Lilian and at something else.

“You monster...” Lilian cried. She was afraid of what was going to happen to her next. As a piece of paper, not being used… there was only two places she would end up. In a folder or trash… and this boy didn’t look like he brought a folder. Lilian whimpered as she could only imagine this teen tearing her to little pieces or maybe just crumpling her up and tossing her away. Than what? Would she be stuck in the trash till it was emptied? That’s where all the trash went, and would she still be conscious as she stayed in the trash? What about when the garbage can was tossed into a dumpster and the dump trucks came and… “No, no, no...” Lilian cried as she didn’t want to think of a life stuck in a trash bag till God knew how long…

Why was this happening?!

Suddenly a bored voice from off to the side could be heard. It was another teen about the same age as the giant towering over Lilian. “Dude, you look bored,” It said laughing.

“No shit...” The giant above Lilian muttered. “Still got another 30 minutes...”

“I don’t understand any of this either,” The neighbor said. “But you know what I do understand?”

“Huh,” Nathan mused.

Lilian heard the sound of someone spiting. Lilian watched as a small glob of paper hit and splattered on Nathan’s cheek. Sure enough a little spit ball had struck the giant. Lilian watched the giant look disgusted before wiping it off. The neighboring kid snickered a little. Nathan’s started to grin as an evil thought crept over, “Oh you are going to pay for that you little punk ass bitch. It’s on, spit ball fight.”

Lilian was horrified at those words, but what was even worse was the sense of dread rushing through her paper body as the enormous hands went for the only sheet of paper in sight of the teen. Sure enough Lilian let out an equally petrified scream as she pleaded with the unresponding Nathan.

“Don’t! NO! TEACHER HELP ME! SOMEONE! ANYONE!!”

No one seemed to care as the top of Lilian’s body was held close to the boy’s mouth. It opened up and the sharp teeth of the teen could be seen by Lilian. Soon part of her body was put in the mouth and the teeth bit down and started to cut and rip into Lilian. Lilian let out a scream for mercy as Nathan tore what felt like a huge chunk out of her body. Nathan yanked Lilian away from his mouth and started to chew the piece of paper in his mouth. Lilian felt that part of her getting covered in the disgusting saliva. What was worse was Lilian could taste the spit as it soaked and marinated that part of her. She could taste what the boy had for lunch a while ago… and it was something pungent. Sure enough the boy spit the small itty bit of Lilian into his hand before fling it at the student next to him.

The boy dodged it easily, making Lilian fear that this wasn’t the first time they goofed off like this. The neighboring student laughed and mocked Nathan, “Dude you suck.” Before throwing another ball of spit and paper at Nathan and hitting him on the arm.

“Oh, you going to pay,” Nathan smirked as he went to bite another chunk out of Lilian. Lilian screamed again as she was brought toward the horrible smelling mouth and disgusting looking saliva already leaking from the lips. Nathan was building up his spit for his next attack, and Lilian was about to get chomped on. Nathan’s mouth opened wide as he went for a big bite. Lilian felt the sensation of the large teeth stab and chop off her entire left corner. Lilian cried as the sound of paper tearing could be heard as Nathan kept tearing and ripping her. Soon Lilian was yanked away from Nathan’s mouth and she felt his teeth chew and munch on her separated body part. The nasty slimy and wet saliva oozed and seeped into her body part. The flavor of Nathan’s rotten smelling spit hit Lilian harder now as it seemed her sense of smell and touch were stronger with the larger piece of her in his mouth. It was the worse 3 seconds of her life, as Lilian watched the teen carelessly chew and spit her mangled up body part into his hand proceed to throw it across the room at the other teen. This one hit the boy, who flicked her body part off and return fire with his own spit covered paper.

Both attacks landed on Nathan who just seemed to get annoyed by the quick return fire. “Alright, you asked for it… going to hit you with the big guns,” Nathan smirked as he got ready for revenge.

Lilian wasn’t ready for Nathan to crumple her body up. She felt herself being compressed and squished into a ball. It hurt for just the briefs moments but any pain she had vanished as she saw her entire self heading toward a wide open mouth.
Lilian screamed, “WHAT THE FUCK!!!!”

Nathan shoved the full ball of paper into his mouth. Lilian was shoved and compressed even more as it looked like she was being devoured by this sick nasty boy! Lilian’s body was scrunched and pressed into the sticky and slimy mouth as Nathan’s large hand moved her into his mouth. Nathan didn’t wait as he started to chew what was in his mouth before shoving more of Lilian's body into his mouth. Lilian screamed louder and louder as more of her body was chewed and bitten, it was like the boy was trying to eat her! The teeth shredded parts of her body as the boy’s saliva was injected into her papery body. Soaking her through and through, with it’s horrible stench. The smell and taste of old onions was finally picked out as the boy must have had them for lunch along with whatever else that reeked. What was worse was, there were still parts of food stuck in his teeth that dislodged and collided with Lilian’s poor body.

It didn’t take long fore Lilian’s screaming body was entirely shoved into Nathan’s mouth. She felt the large tongue of his press into her and move her around while Nathan chewed so he could soak her in more and more spittle. The saliva dripping and soaking into Lilian felt like a burning sensation from the heat or maybe just the liquid itself slowly dissolving her form. The liquid itself was attacking her and taking almost microscopic parts of her off, but it was breaking her down slowly, while the teeth did more of the heavy lifting of the job. Some parts of her where shredded or chopped off as the teeth slammed down and compressed her body into a clump of spit covered paper. The torment went on for too long, which was just a few seconds, but it was long enough for Lilian to scream her lungs out multiple times.

Soon Lilian was spat back out of the horrible cavern of hell, and landed on the large hand. She felt her mangled and destroyed body shake and shiver after leaving such a horrible place. Lilian was free and could see the outside world. The neighboring boy had the same look that Lilian should have, one of absolute horror. Nathan chuckled as he was about to lob all of Lilian-

“Mrs. P! Nathan’s going to hit me with a spit ball.”

Nathan gaped and looked at the teacher who spotted him. “I...no! I was going to throw it away,” Nathan quickly said trying to escape getting in trouble.

Mrs. Patrica pointed to the trash can and watched Nathan head to the garbage.

“Fucking tattletale,” Nathan muttered holding Lilian’s drenched body. He tossed the ruined body into the garbage before leaving.

Lilian felt herself land with a good splat as she hit the bottom of the nearly empty can. There was only a few things in here, and the broken ruined pencil was one of them. Lilian continued to moan and cry with the pencil, but unlike the pencil… Lilian’s torture was still going. The spit in her body was still doing it’s job as it dissolved and broke down parts of her body, melting her. As the liquid oozed off her body, so did parts of her. It was a nightmare that didn’t seem to be ending any time soon. She could only lay there and hiss and cringe as the repeated stinging sensation pulsated through her body…

 

 

Ashely grinned in the back of the class room watching Nathan being Nathan. It was hard for Ashely to sit still as he felt excitement flow through his body as the two items giving to Nathan were being used and toyed with. Yet that wasn’t the only thing that was making Ashely squirm in his seat. He had one more toy with him, and it seemed he wanted out. Deciding now was good of a time as any, Ashely dipped his hands down under his desk, and went for his pants. Ever so careful as not to bring attention to himself, Ashely undid the button and zipper to his fly so he could pull out his penis that was already getting stiff. Grinning at the idea of what he was about to do, Ashely freed his member so it was out of his underwear and pants.

As if it knew what was going on, Ashley felt a faint movement in his testicles.

“Settle down, I’ll let you out soon,” Ashely purred to himself as he started to play with himself in the middle of class.

 

Tristan gave up calling out for help. There was obviously no one was near him. Tristan didn’t know where he was or what happened, but he did know one thing, something was different about his body. He could move… but it was sluggish and slow. He also felt softer? Tristan wasn’t sure what that meant but he just felt weird about his whole body. That and the fact he was in an extremely hot environment. Tristan tried to find an escape or way out, but it was like he was trapped in a barrel or some kind of ball shaped room.

Just when Tristan was going to give up he felt the chamber he was in moving. Things started to compress and push in on Tristan making it slightly tighter.

“Wh-what’s going on,” Tristan called out. Again there was no answer except the sound of a faint beating noise. A noise that was slowly increasing in tempo. The drumming like sound seemed to be coming far off but Tristan could feel it in the walls around him. Tristan didn’t know what it was, but something told him that it couldn’t be good for him. Trying again, Tristan pushed up against the fleshy like wall around him and found that either the wall was strong and firm, or his body was just weak. Either way, the wall barely even moved.

“Help! SOMEONE! ANYONE?!”

The same response came back, the thumping that sounded like it was picking up speed. What was that noise? Tristan felt like he heard it somewhere before. It kind of reminded him of a heart beat-

The chamber jerked and moved as it grew tighter and pressed in and up on Tristan. Tristan couldn’t see anything in the dark room, but it was obvious that it got smaller. Suddenly before Tristan could call out for help he felt himself being shoved and squeezed out and into a narrow passage as he started to fly out of his prison from the force. It was now that Tristan knew for a fact his body wasn’t the same. He felt stretched out and thinned like a string or rope, as he was dragged and squeezed all around to somewhere. The pulsating sound grew stronger and louder as it was all around him. He felt himself getting more narrow and thinner and thinner till Tristan was launched out of whatever he was in. Tristan let out a cry for help as he suddenly hit something in his path as it held him. It was smooth and clear but strong enough to keep him from falling. Tristan still wasn’t able to get himself together as he felt the rest of his body land and collide with the rest of him. It wasn’t till the last bit of him landed on whatever safety net he was on that he was able to look around see his new environment.

“W-wh-what? Wh- OH GOD!” Tristan cried out as he took in the massive dick head above him jerking in the air still finishing up it’s climaxing. It seemed that Tristan was shot out of a penis. The slightly slimy goo was dripping off the opening as it hung above Tristan. It was now that Tristan noticed the safety net he was on, was actually a rubber condom attached to the dick. Still in a panicked state, Tristan tried to move but found he was sloshing around. Wait… sloshing?

“WHAT’S WRONG WITH ME?!” Tristan called out as he found out that his fear of his body being different was confirmed. As Tristan tried to see his body he could just make out the sky above him past the cock blocking his view. It was a desk littered with gum stuck to it. There had to be over a dozen old mushed up wades of gum stuck to it. Was he in a classroom? Before Tristan could get an answer he heard a relieved sigh from above him from something much large than himself.

“Thank God I kept the condom from health class,” There was slight chuckle, “Or I would have had to make one.”

 

Tristan wasn’t sure what that meant or who was saying that, but before he could call out for help the massive dick was starting to move, with him still attached to it. Tristan’s new prison was begin dragged along with the massive dick back toward it’s home, the crotch of the open pants. Sure enough Tristan saw two massive hands work around him and the member he was attached to, as he was stuffed back into some very tight jeans and underwear. Tristan felt himself being compressed and mushed as his world once again went dark. Tristan gulped as wondered what now?

The same voice as before called out louder, “Mrs. Patrica? Can I use the bathroom?”

“You may,” Said another voice that Tristan could only guess was the teacher.

“Wait- HEY SOMEONE! HELP ME!!” Tristan called out.

The only answer Tristan got was movement as he started to slide around in the condom, splashing along the plastic he was stuck in. Tristan couldn’t do anything except go with the flow of things as he was still tucked away in the pants of whoever it was that just squirted him out of. The walking went on for a few moments before the sound of a slam could be heard. Soon a zipping and than light. Tristan was now hanging off the dick like before. Tristan still couldn’t make out the person behind the large member was still blocking out most of Tristan’s view as he was still hanging off the underside of the penis.

Tristan waited for him and his prison to be pulled off the slightly flaccid cock. But it wasn’t happening. He still hung there… what was the person doing? Were they going to cum some more?! The thought panicked Tristan as he noticed the penis hadn’t really shrunken that much from it last use.

“h-hey-” Tristan called out weakly as he was afraid of what the person was trying to do. “Wh-”

 

There was a deep sigh and suddenly Tristan saw the hole above him open up. In a split second something ejected out of the opening. It was a bright yellow color and when it hit Tristan it burned like lava as the hot acidic fluid hit the same material Tristan was on. Tristan screamed and tried to get away, but the liquid was fast and strong as it mixed with him. The fluid was everywhere in a mater of seconds filing the chamber up more and more. Tristan was in agony as he tried to swim, but his new form didn’t let him as he felt parts of him coming apart and breaking up. Tristan did the best he could to retain some sense of control over himself but it was impossible. The searing liquid was too strong and-

 

Tristan watched in a murky yellow haze the condom slip and fall off the peeing penis. He was falling…

 

There was the sound of urine hitting water before Tristan’s pee filled prison landed in something. Tristan was still trying to escape as it looked like the condom fell down and off the massive penis. Through the pain and his injuries, Tristan tried to get away from the piss that was still slowly dissolving him. He just had to get to the opening, Tristan had just enough strength to pull what was left of himself forward. Just as Tristan made it to the opening he pushed himself out of the horrible condom cage.

 

Tristan made it out of the condom, and found his fate much worse than before. Just as his body started to drip out of the open condom, he regretted it as he landed in toilet full of pee. The liquid snatched at his body more than before as he felt his body dissipate into the now much more vast liquid ocean. It was horrible, as the watery fluids ran into him and into the condom and mixing with it all. The last thing Tristan heard or understood was another relaxed and relived sigh coming from the person still peeing on him.

 

 

 

“Ahhh,” Ashely said tapping his penis to get the last few droplets of pee to land in the toilet with the condom. “Much better...” Ashely sighed happily, as he pulled up his jeans and left the toilet stall. He wasn’t going to flush the toilet, someone else could do that for him.

 

Feeling energized and better after a good nut, Ashely head back to class to maybe try and learn some math. Or not, it didn’t mater to Ashely, he had another 20 minutes before he would have to go to detention. Just the thought of having to sit in a classroom was annoying, but Ashely was sure he could find some more things to entertain himself with as he waited. The though brought a smirk to his face.

 

 

 

 

 

Ashely headed to Mr. Terrell’s class once the bell rang. Heading to the empty classroom, he sat down in a random chair waited for Mr. Terrell to show up. It was only 5 minutes before Mr. Terrell showed up.

 

“Ashely...” He looked around. “And where is everyone else?”

 

Ashely didn’t respond as he just shrugged.

 

Mr. Terrell sat down in his seat and continued to wait for the others to show up for their detention. Finally after a few minutes, Mr. Terrell let out a tired and slightly annoyed sigh, “Alright. Get out of here.”

 

Ashely looked surprised at what he just heard, “What?”

 

“I’m glade you actually showed up and didn’t bail like the others, that says something on it’s own. I’ll let this go, but,” Mr. Terrell held the cigarettes, “Promise you’ll quit smoking, okay?”

 

“Y-yeah, of course,” Ashely told him.

 

“Alright go enjoy your summer,” Mr Terrell said standing up, “You should still have some time to catch the buses or a ride home.”

 

“Thanks Mr. Terrell!” Ashely said sounding happy. He quickly grabbed his stuff and dashed out of the empty classroom. “HAVE A NICE SUMMER BREAK MR. TERRELL!” Ashely yell out as he left.

 

 

 

Mr. Terrell shook his head and smiled at the kind words before collecting his things. Mr. Terrell would make a mental note on the students that didn’t show up for their detention… or not. Mr. Terrell was done for the year with school. Might as well let the others slide too. To be honest, Mr. Terrell kind of forgot who they were too. He had a list somewhere but he just wanted to head home as fast as Ashely did.

 

Heading out to his car, Mr. Terrell went for his keys and touched the lighter.

 

“Oh right, should probably chuck these,” Mr. Terrell said holding the cigarettes and lighter in his hands. He kept looking at them. “Well… would be a waste,” Mr. Terrell said as he used to a smoker and knew how much they cost. Popping one of the cigarettes in his mouth he brought the flame up to it.

 

As soon as he got the end light he took a nice drag. Oblivious to the screams of pain and horror coming from the cigarette. The once normal Leslie, was now being smoked by Mr. Terrell. Mr. Terrell let out a puff of smoke and a nice relaxed sigh.

 

“I thought you quit,” Came a voice from behind Mr. Terrell. It was Mrs. Patrica.

 

“I did… but you know, old habits die hard,” Mr. Terrell replied taking another drag on the cigarette reigniting the end and getting more screams from the Leslie.

 

Mrs. Patrica nodded, “Can I?”

 

Mr. Terrell lifted an eyebrow, “You a smoker?”

 

Mrs. Patrica smirked, “What can I say, old habit.”

 

Mr. Terrell offered Mrs. Patrica a smoke, Aalia. The begging girl was also ignored as she was lifted up and handed to Mrs. Patrica. All the noises she was making were on deaf ears as Aalia was also lite without any remorse. Mrs. Patrica took a drag like a pro as she burned the bud down to half before releasing a cloud of Aalia’s burnt remains.

 

 

 

The two teachers took their time enjoying the cigarettes as it had been a good while for both of them. Just as Mr. Terrell finished his and smothered the last embers of Leslie out on a nearby brick wall, he tossed the useless remains of Leslie into the trash. Mrs. Patrica tossed Aalia on the ground and stepped on her. Just like any smoker would and Mrs. Patrica lifted her shoe and stamped down and grounded Aalia into the concrete sidewalk till there was nothing left but the ashen remains.

 

“You want the last one,” Mr. Terrell asked. “I got my fix.”

 

Not one to pass up a free smoke, Mrs. Patrica nodded, “Sure, for the ride home,” She chuckled. “Been a long day.”

 

“Yeah I can see that,” Mr. Terrell said handing the sobbing and screaming cigarette to Mrs. Patrica.

 

The whimpering that screamed from the cigarette was only answered by the lighter clicking a few times before the raging flame sprung from the tip. Julie could do nothing as she watched the flame growing closer and closer ready to light her ablaze just for a few minutes of bliss that someone got from smoking. A miniature high, at just the cost of a simple cigarette.

 

Mr. Terrell held the flame under the far end till it caught the flame. Julie ear splitting scream did nothing to stop Mrs. Patrica from enjoying a nice relaxing smoke before heading home. “I’ll see you in a few months,” Mrs. Patrica told Mr. Terrell. “Till next time,” She said before taking another hit of the bud in her mouth and puffing out a small cloud of what used to be Julie. “Thanks for cigarettes.”

 

 

 

End Notes:

ok so things seemed fixed, let me know if you found any mistakes

Chapter 18 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

Toby sat down at his computer in his dorm room. He was busy looking through his email messages that he received over the past couple of days. Most of the stuff was just junk mail, things like he won a million dollars. All they needed was his social security number and a credit card info to transfer and verify it was really him. Toby was mostly done with that crap when he spotted a message from Lordal University. One of the most well known university in the country for their tech degrees, and the university of Toby’s dreams. Toby had applied for a transfer around the middle of the year and forgot about the school till now. Toby opened the message and saw his acceptance into the school.


“I got in? I GOT IN?! I GOT IN!” Toby jumped out of his seat and celebrated, “I got accepted!” Toby was so happy that he wanted to tell someone. Pulling out his phone as he was about to text Ashely when he stopped. Ashely… if Toby left for the other university he would have to leave the state and Ashely too. Was that something he wanted to do? Toby felt torn at the moment. He really really like Ashely, just being around him was the best. Yet, if Toby wanted to excel in his dream of making computers and programming, he would need to go to Lordal University. This school offered a very broad and weak set of courses that wouldn’t help give Toby an edge over other student’s graduating with the same degree. If he didn’t go to Lordal, it would be 3 times as hard to get a job in his field, if he was lucky. To be totally honest about it, he only picked this school because they were offering him a couple of scholarships and thought it would help his chances if he transferred with good grades to another school.


 


“What do I do,” Toby pondered as he sat down in his chair and looked over the message. He had a week to contact them on his acceptance or not. “I should talk to Ash… he would know what to do.” Toby said as he wanted someone else to help him out. Since Ashely was involved, maybe he would have a good idea, or maybe some way to fix this? It was Ashely, he would definitely help out. Toby texted Ash to see if they could meet up and talk. It would be best to talk about it in person, “Hey can we meet up?”.


It was only a few seconds later before a smiley face popped up and a “Tots, when?”


“Sooner the better,” Toby texted.


“:O sounds important, everything ok?” The message was followed by a worried face.


“Yeah, just need to talk to someone,” Toby sent.


“Awww, that’s cute. Where you want to meet?”


“Cafeteria, kind of hungry,” Toby said as he got up and packed up his stuff to meet Ashely.


“OMW!” Ashely sent with a running figure.


Toby smiled as he headed off to join Ashely for some lunch and started to think of how to start the conversation about transferring schools.


 


 


 


“So yeah they accepted me,” Toby told Ashely as they sat at a cafeteria table.


“Congrats,” Ashely cheered for him.


“Yeah… but,” Toby hesitated. “I mean, if I leave… what about me and you,” Toby said fidgeting in his chair afraid of the response.


Ashely just smiled, “Well, I think this is big for you. I shouldn’t get in your way of your dream. And hey, that’s what spring break and holidays are for. We can meet up and,” Ashley smirked, “Have some fun.”


Toby felt a smile at Ashely’s words. He would enjoy that. It was something he was completely grateful for, having Ashley show him this new world of pleasure and experience. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would enjoy having someone turned into his ass, or jerk off to a roommate that was turned into a porn game, or the other countless memories that Ashely gave him. “Are you sure? I… I do like it here with you. I could like, I don’t look for another sch-”


“What?! No! You wanted to go to this school right? Do it!” Ashely encouraged Toby.


“I mean… I do want to go,” Toby mused over it. “It might be kind of far, but I could take a bus-”


Ashely shook his head, “Nah I'll just stop by, it would be sooooo much quicker.”


“Ohhh, like with your powers?,” Toby remarked.


Ashely smirked, “Well duh, be so much easier don’t you think.”


Toby smiled before nodding, “It would. Thanks,” Toby told Ashely as he reached out and took his hand. “You’re the best.”


Ashely just rolled his eyes, “Yeah I know.”


“So what should we do tonight,” Toby asked as he started to finish his food on his plate.


“mmm,” Ashely mused over the question. “Not sure yet. Just want to hang out? Nothing special just the two of us?”


Toby paused at the question, “Like… just you and me? No one else… nothing else?” Toby asked trying to see if he understood what Ashely was asking.


Ashely just shrugged, “Yeah, why not? Or is that the only reason you hang out with me,” Ashely asked sounding hurt.


“NO!” Toby shouted before looking around at the looks he was getting, “I mean, no of course not-”


Ashely let out a laguh, “I’m just kidding! Jeez… I think having some alone time can be nice,” Ashely remarked.


Toby felt his face turn red as Ashely smiled at him with that look. It was the same one that pulled him into Ashely’s world. It was so adorable. “Yeah, I just have a few things I need to do before I can come over tonight. So, just us? Like spending time together?”


Ashely picked up his sandwich before saying, “Yeah, like a movie, some popcorn, maybe some snuggles,” Ashely grinned.


Toby again couldn’t stop himself from feeling slightly flustered at the thought, “l-l-like a date?”


Ashely thought about it for a moment and say, “Yeah, yeah like a date.”


“oh… oh, yeah… that could be nice,” Toby said as he imagined what the night would have in store for them. He was sure that Ashely had more planed for them than just a movie, especially with snuggles involved. Toby smiled at the idea of them together tonight. “Nothing scary,” Toby said.


Ashely gave Toby a pout, “Awww, you don’t like scary movies? But they are the best. Nothing like a little horror to,” Ashely held the sandwich to his mouth before licking his lips and continuing, “Get the blood pumping. It always makes me, excited,” Ashely said with that look in his eyes as he bite into the sandwich.


“I-I guess, I do-don’t mind scary movies,” Toby said changing his opinion on the movie genre.


“Great,” Ashely said as he chewed his food.


Toby nodded as he went to eat his food and enjoy just the simple chatting they did together at the cafeteria. It was some simple stuff and typical conversation as Toby talked to Ashely about things they liked or hated. Finally as they finished up eating their food, Toby sighed as he set his stuff to the side. “Give me a moment, I’ll be right back. Need to use the bathroom.”


Ashely nodded and watched Toby walk toward the bathroom. It wasn’t till Toby glanced over to the right and headed over there instead, that Ashely smirked and snickered. Trying not to grin too devilishly he heard the pleading and high pitched protesting coming from the girl, only to quickly get silenced. Ashely grinned as Toby finished relieve himself and quickly head back to their table.


Toby sat down looking at Ashley who was smiling like a mad man, “What?” Toby asked looking around to see what he was grinning about.


Ashely just shook his head, “It’s nothing. I’ll see you later tonight.” Ashely finished up his meal and started to head back to his dorm. Ashely ignored the sound of everyone’s casual conversations, and just picked up on the one sound in the cafeteria that brought a smile to his face. It was the sound of the person crying and sobbing, along with her hacking, coughing and gagging. Toby just made Ashely’s day that much better.


 


 


 


Toby had been looking at the message over and over again. Sure Ashely told him to go for it, and that it sounded like everything would be okay between them. Yet, he still wasn’t sure. He did want to go, but not being able to see Ash till the end of the week, seemed like too much. Sure they could still hang out, but not as much as they were doing now, and that was something Toby treasured. So much that… maybe he could stay and not transfer to Lordal. What would he be missing from the school that he couldn’t learn on his own? Sure the degree might not be as fancy compared to other schools, but Toby does have developing and selling a few applications he built, which is more than most people. That should at least make him stand above most applicants in the job market. So did he really need to leave?


Finally Toby decided, “I don’t care. I’m going to stay,” Toby said feeling relief that he made up his mind. He wouldn’t regret his choice. This was something he wanted to do, not cause of a career or anything, he wanted to be here with Ash. That was all there was to it. With the new revelation on what he wanted and desired, Toby felt a big sense of happiness. Looking at the clock he was slightly shocked how long it took him to decided all this. It was getting to that time that he should head over to Ashely’s. Getting up and closing his laptop, Toby grabbed his causal clothes and headed out of his dorm.


Toby just couldn’t wait to hang out, or no, it was actually a date! Just the two of them chilling and being together for the night. This was rare, and as much as Toby wouldn’t mind if they played a game or something, he was actually kind of happy and looking forward to this. Heading over to Ashely’s Toby knocked on the door and was greeted by Ash who was in his casual clothing.


“Just in time, was picking out the film,” Ashely said letting Toby in. “Which one do you want to watch, Murder Massacre 2: the bloodening or Bloody Barbecue?”


Toby didn’t like the names of any of them. “Why is there blood in all of them?”


Ashely scoffed, “Not much of a horror film if there isn’t any blood now is it?”


“I guess not,” Toby commented as he headed to the couch. “Uh… I guess the Bloody Barbcue, not sure about watching a squeal to a film I haven’t seen.”


Ashely nodded, “Good point. My fault, but the first one is just soooo, blah,” Ashely commented, “The killer isn’t even undead like in the second one.”


Toby frowned at the comment but didn’t say anything about spoilers or anything. “It’s not going to be that scary, is it,” Toby asked worried about the content that was on the film. He was really bad with horror. Like little kid bad, just a simple jump scare sent him running for his room.


“Mmm, not really,” Ashely thought about it, “There’s defiantly scarier films out there.”


Toby relaxed thank goodness.


 


 


 


“AHHHHHH,” Toby jumped for the twentieth time since the start of the film. He couldn’t help but grab Ashely as the murder jump out from behind the tree.


Ashely laughed as he asked a simple question, not even phased by the jump scare, “You didn’t see that coming?”


“NO,” Toby protested as he clutched Ashely as the film continued. “I thought you said this wasn’t scary,” Toby protested as another thing jumped out and made him flinch.


“Sorry,” Ashely apologized still laughing, “I didn’t think it was THAT scary.”


Toby hated that he was acting like a scared kitten, but the only positive thing about the horror film, was he got to grab and hold onto Ashely. Ashely didn’t even seemed bothered by it, in fact Toby would say he was enjoying Toby’s reaction. Ashely just let Toby freak out and yelp and cling to him whenever something scary frightened him. “Your enjoying this aren’t you,” Toby glared teasingly at Ashely.


“Mmm, kind of yeah,” Ashely smiled. “Hey, get ready, he’s coming out from behind that door.”


Toby tensed up as he held Ashely’s hand waiting for the door to fling open or kicked down or something. However the door didn’t move. Toby eased up confused-


Suddenly the villain burst out from under the bed in the room.


“Ahhhhh,” Toby screamed only to have it followed by Ashely’s laughter.


“Oh, man… that was too funny,” Ashely chuckled at Toby.


“… not for me,” Toby pouted at the mean trick that Ashley pulled on him.


“Okay, fine,” Ashely apologetically said, “No more tricks.”


Toby didn’t say anything but was grateful that Ashely didn’t pull the prank again. It was a long 85 minutes, but finally the credits started to roll. Toby sat back calming down his racing heart at the film. “Jeez… that was,” Toby air quoted, “Not scary”, Toby continued, “At all. I nearly had a heart attack three time-”


Toby was cut off by a sharp sound as the credits cut to one last jump scare of the villain still alive and moving. Toby again let out a very embarrassing sound that made Ashely smirk at. “It’s not funny,” Toby whined. “No more.”


“Awwww, come on… I promise the next one isn’t that scary…. Or is it?” Ashely taunted with a grin on his face.


“NO MORE,” Toby protested. “How do you like these films? It’s just so… I don’t know,” Toby said as he tried to think of how to describe it.


Ashely just shrugged, “I don’t know, really. I just kind of like them. Besides, if there was some kind of monster or evil person out there,” Ashely just pointed to himself with his fingers, “What’s he going to do to me? I’ll turn him into a piece of toilet paper and just clean my ass with him,” Ashely cockily remarked.


This seemed to make Toby smile at the idea of Ashely just making a mass murdering person who could kill countless people into a simple piece of toilet paper to wipe his butt with, seemed so funny to Toby. “That’s true. I guess there wouldn’t be anything to be afraid if you could do that.”


“Spiders,” Ashley stated.


“Spiders? Your afraid of spiders?” Toby asked sounding shocked. “The little small bugs that keep the others bugs away from you?”


Ashely had a disgusted look on his face, “Yeah those! Creepy, crawly, eight legged things…. I can’t stand them! All weird and stuff,” Ashely shivered. “Anyway, what are you really scared of,” Ashley asked changing the topic from his dislike of spiders to something else.


Toby frowned, “Well… I’m not sure. I mean it’s not like bugs or anything.” Toby took a moment before shrugging, “Probably you forgetting me.”


Ashely frowned at his words, “What?”


“Well,” Toby went on to explain, “I mean. I was so used to be like a nobody, and than we became friends. Well more than friends,” Toby corrected. “I guess I’m terrified of being forgotten by you, or like left behind. You know what I mean?”


“Awww, you know I wouldn’t ever forgot you,” Ashely tried to give Toby some solace to his fears.


“I know,” Toby smiled, “It’s just something I’m horrified to think about it.”


Ashely gave Toby a sadden looked, “Looks like someone needs some more hugs,” Ashely teased “What do you say, want to cuddle?” The look on Ashely’s face told him that he was looking more forward to it than Toby should, but it didn’t sound like a bad idea.


“It sounds better than another horror film, that’s for sure,” Toby laughed.


“Well of course it does silly, come on,” Ashely said leading the way to his room. He shut down most of the stuff before heading to his room. Ashely went to shut the door before turning around. He was already stripping down to his bare skin. “Come on, it’s no fun if your still clothed,” Ashely laughed at how slow Toby was to the situation.


Toby followed before they were equally naked, before heading over to the bed. Ashely and Toby slipped into bed together before they were just snuggling into each other’s arms. Toby would never get over how nice it felt in Ashely’s arms. He always felt so warm and smelled good, his arms were just soft enough that Toby was afraid if he moved too much he might hurt him. The presences of Ash near him, sped his heart up but also seemed to calm him at the same time. It was a very weird conundrum that he wasn’t sure how to process. Ashely took a deep breath and sighed.


“Yeah, much better than a scary movie,” Ashely whispered in his soft voice. Ashely rolled around in the bed and pressed back into Toby as the held Toby’s arms around him. It was like he was a blanket around Ashely as they continued to lay in bed. As enjoyable and turned on Toby was right now, he didn’t feel like making a move on Ash. He just wanted to stay like this till he fell asleep. Which was what seemed to be happening. Both Toby and Ashely just laid in the dark bedroom as they started to drift off to sleep, embracing each other.


As Toby started to drift off in slumber he heard Ashely softly said, “I love you.”


Toby smiled at those words before he lost his will and fell asleep in bed with Ashely.


 


 


 


Toby was woken up by the muttering of Ashely in his sleep. It was morning and Ashely was still sleeping and dreaming. Toby was firmly pushed into Ashely still. It seemed in their sleep, Toby had snuggled into Ashely as he held him like he was a pillow or something. His leg was draped over him as his arm was under him and hooked around and into his other arm. He pretty much was hugging Ashely all night, which was cute. Toby didn’t move as he continued to look at the sleeping Ash. He was murmuring his sleep with a smile on his face.


Toby wondered what he was dreaming about. He had a nice smile and that almost coy look he gave ever time he transformed someone into-


“Panties,” Ashely murmured in his sleep.


Toby didn’t have a chance to react. One moment he was laying in bed with Ashely and the next he instantly was covered in darkness. Toby couldn’t move or talk as he was frozen and unable to act. It took him a few seconds to realize something was wrong and the sound of the bed creaking from Ashely shifting in his sleep gave Toby a sinister feeling. The creaking sounded so much louder than it should have been.


“A-ash?” Toby called out. “He-hey Ash? Uh… wake up. I think something is wrong,” Toby protested as he tried to move and talk. However he couldn’t hear his voice. Why couldn't’ he hear his voice? What was going on?! “ASH?!” “Oh god, Ashely! Ashely did you transformer me??” What did he do to him. No… what did he make him?


As if it was fate or god answering him, Ashely seemed to get a little feisty in his sleep and moved his legs and body with the covers. Ashely dragged the blanket with him rolling over, pulling the covers away from Toby’s new form. The mirror near the bed showed Toby just what had happened.


“PANTIES?! I’M UNDERWEAR?!” Toby yelled out in horror. Somehow in Ashely’s sleep he had transformed him accidentally into a pair of pink frilly underwear. Toby would have said it looked cute… but that would have been if he wasn’t the pair of clothing laying in the bed of a sleeping Ashely who didn’t seem to be the least bit aware.


“Calm down… calm down,” Toby told himself. “Ashely will wake up. He’ll notice your not here, and that there is a random piece of underwear where I used to be… yeah. No problem. Just got to wait for him to wake up,” Toby repeated to himself calming his worked up nerves. It was hard, but the logic kept him calm enough to relax, to some degree.


However the longer Toby laid there waiting for Ash to wake up, the more nervous he became. This was so humiliating, to be unable to wake up Ashely to help him when he needed it the most. All because Ashely made a mistake using his powers in his sleep-


The bed creaked again. Tobby watched as Ashely rolled over more toward him.


“ASH-”


Toby felt Ashely’s body roll right into him as his nude hips pressed down into the bed and Toby’s new form. Toby felt the weight of Ashely pressing down on him as he pushed his crotch into the bed. Toby felt like his voice get cut off, even thought he couldn’t actually talk. What was worse was the moment Ashely’s flaccid junk pushed into him, he could feel a pulsating sensation rising in it. Either Toby’s new body was stimulating Ashely with it’s silky fabric, or Ashely just happen to be having a very “happy” dream right now. Either way, Toby felt the member starting to harden and grow. With no where to go, Toby felt the firm pole start to stab, him deeper into the mattress as more and more. The morning wood seemed to help impale more of Ashely’s length into Toby. A feeling that he was not enjoying. Toby didn’t mind when Ashely impaled him with his member a few nights ago when they had sex, but this was not like that. There wasn’t any pleasure just the feeling of something poking and pushing into him with more force, each and every passing second. Toby could feel his fibers stretching and straining from being pinned under Ashely’s weight and now totally rock hard cock. It was becoming more difficult to ignore the pain.


Just as Toby thought there might be a rip in his new form, Ashely turned a little. It had to be uncomfortable for Ashely to grow a hard on straight into the mattress, so in his sleep he laid on his side. As he turned, Toby felt himself getting dragged with the head of Ash’s penis. It swept him out from under Ashely as he was now dangling off the side of the bed attached to Ashely’s member.


“ASH? WAKE UP!” Toby shouted as he could see the floor below. The only thing keeping him up from the ground, was Ashely’s stiff dick… which was now starting to calm down. “no… no, NO, NO!” Toby shouted as he felt the pulsating sensation slowed. The stick that Toby was attached to was starting to dip it’s angle as the stimulation that Ashely got from earlier had disappeared. The next few seconds Ashely’s penis started to dip lower and lower and lower. Finally after the lack of excitement, his cock went back to it’s flaccid self. In doing so, Toby slipped of the tip and fell down to the ground. There he laid on the floor of Ashely’s bedroom.


“Why…?” Toby cried out. “WHY?!… It’s okay. I’m still here,” Toby said looking around. He noticed that Ashely’s room wasn’t exactly that clean, there was clothing and underwear of different degrees on the ground. Luckily he was far away from the discarded clothing. Technically he was the only piece of clothing near the bed. That should at least tell Ashely something, right?


 


 


 


 


Toby laid on the carpet for a good twenty or so minutes before the bed started to shift again. Soon, Toby saw Ashely’s two large feet set down near him as he sat up in his bed. The sound of Ashely yawning loudly before giving off a very content groan than sighed as he finsihed stretching awake.


“mmmm, I had a great dream. I dreamed that… Toby?”


“ASH! HEY ASH!!” Toby yelled out from the floor.


“Toby? Where did he go,” Ashely asked out loud as he stood up and got off the bed. Toby looked up at the nude giant standing above him, dwarfing his new size. Toby could see the confused look on Ash’s face as he spun around looking around his small room. “Uh… okay? Maybe the bathroom,” Ashely continued to talk to himself as he walked toward his dresser. Toby called out for Ash, but to his horror, he couldn’t hear a word coming from him. It was like he was unaware of him…


“Oh no,” Toby gasped. Could he not hear Toby because he was transformed into these by accident?!


“Please,” Toby begged, “Ashely… you have to at least notice me,” Toby whimpered as he watched Ashely pull out some clothes and pull them on quickly before heading to the door to the room. Ashely opened the door. He must have been peeking out toward the bathroom, because he closed the door quickly.


“He’s not in the bathroom either… uh,” Ashely said walking back into view. It was clear that Ashely seemed a little disappointed in Toby’s absence. “Aw well,” Ashely shrugged. Toby watched Ashely bend over and start picking up the randomly discarded clothes on the floor. He quickly started tossing them into a hamper in the corner of his room. Toby watched as Ash made his way through his room picking up shirts, shorts, underwear and whatever else he had worn the previous few days and finally it was his turn. Ashely bent down like all the previous times and picked up Toby’s new body. Ashely looked at Toby for a moment and frowned, “Well hello there… I don’t remember buying you, so did I make you?”


“It’s me! TOBY!”


Ash didn’t even flinch at the words. In fact he didn’t so much as blink, “Hello?” Ash called out as he gave Toby a shake and a firm yanking on the sidings.


“S-stop, Ash it’s me! Come on!” Toby cried out praying that in some way his words would get to Ashely.


“Huh, maybe I borrowed them from Clair,” Ashely mused as he held Toby up to his nose. Suddenly Toby felt Ashely take a deep whiff of him and smelled the freshness to Toby. A large suction of air was being pulled through Toby’s body making him feel like he was being dragged in by a big vacuum. Ashely sniffed a few times before exhaling, “Smells clean to me,” Ashely smiled. “No harm in trying them on.”


“Tr-try? Try me on,” Toby asked sounding worried and unfortunately kind of interested. To be worn by Ashely? This didn’t seem too bad, right?


Toby watched as Ashely just pulled down his shorts and his boxers and walked over to his mirror. He held Toby up in the mirror and smiled, “I’ve always liked pink,” Ashely commented as he started to lower Toby to the ground at his feet. Toby watched as Ashely bent forward and started to pull him apart so the leggings area was more open for him. Toby’s thought about being panites went from interest to dismay as Ashely pulled on him, the force was like having someone trying to pull his arms or legs out of place. It was a painful experience as he watched Ashely put both legs inside Toby’s new holes. Finally Ashely pulled Toby’s pink frilly form up his body. Toby felt himself touching Ashely’s smooth legs as he glided up them and soon came rushing to his crotch. The immediate collision of Ashely’s testicles were the first thing that Toby felt before the tight fight of Toby sliding right into the nice groove of Ashely’s ass.


Toby was used to Ashely’s scent, but the smell coming from him was more potent, more raw. His musk hit Toby as it mixed with the scent of his backside that gave off a ting of his aroma mixed with a more firm smell. Toby had to cough, or figuratively that was, till he was more accustomed to Ashely’s smells. Just as Toby was used to the smell, Ashely decided it was best to make sure he was REALLY tucked in there. Toby watched as Ashely turned toward the mirror and reached behind him. His hand grabbed at Toby’s hem and gave him a nice tug, yanking him further into him and into his junk. It was just enough for Toby to taste Ashely’s skin and the accumulated sweat and grease that he produced over the night. The salty sweaty scent and flavor coupled with the bitter rank butt taste hit Toby hard. He couldn’t help but let out an awful sound as Ashely smirked in the mirror, “Looking good,” He smiled as he wiggled a little to show off in the mirror.


Toby would of agree if he could, but having a mouthful of Ashely was enough for him to only mutter his words. Toby found that even though he was just clothing right now, he wasn’t really able to make words come out like he did before. Not like it matter, Ashely couldn’t hear him anyway. His only hope was for Ashely to piece the puzzle together about his absence and the newly found underwear. Luckily Ashely was a smart collage student, it shouldn't’ take him that long…


 


 


 


Toby winced as Ashely’s finger dug into his face as he scraped his backside for the fifth time in the past hour. Toby wasn’t sure if Ashely needed a shower, or if the material he was made of irritated Ashely’s skin, but Ashely sure was itchy back there. What was worse was that the scratching would push Toby’s nose just into the Ashely’s pucker and give him a light taste of what was on the other side. Just enough for Toby to gag slightly before his form was pulled back to it’s normal position, just linger on the other side of the hole.


Toby wanted to scream in frustration as he was still stuck to Ashely, and he hadn’t moved in the past couple hours from the couch. Sure he would hear some texting going off on his phone or a few giggles or laughs at something funny on the TV or phone, but that was it. Toby felt hurt that Ashely didn’t seem too urgent to know about Toby’s whereabouts. Yet could he blame him?


The sounds of a door opening and some foot steps heading closer filled the air.


“Morning Phil,” Ashely called out.


“Mmm,” Phil groaned from somewhere else in the room.


Toby listened to the two talk a little, it didn’t sound like Phil was a morning person. As their conversation was short and brief, Ashely asked a question before Phil left the room, “Hey, did you happen to see Toby this morning? He left early and haven’t heard from him.”


Toby listen to Phil reply, “I don’t think so, I don’t remember hearing anyone leave,” Phil told him, “Sorry. Something up,” Phil asked.


“No,” Ashely said, “Just, wasn’t expecting him to just like, poof, vanish on me like that.”


Phil laughed, “First time someone sneaking out on you,” Phil joked.


“No! Well,” Ashely said sounding a little uncertain, “I mean… kind of? Look, I was just making sure Toby got home.” Ashely told Phil


“I’M RIGHT HERE!” Toby shouted but was obviously unheard. The weight of Ashely still remained pushing down on him as he didn’t budge an inch from his cries.


“Yeah sorry,” Phil said as he headed back to his room.


“Humph…. Where is he,” Ashely said out loud as he shifted on the couch. The movement gave Toby some air to breath but he was more concerned with Ashely than his air. Toby wanted to say something but it wouldn’t have been different from the previous attempts. The sound of more texting could be heard as Ashely sent a message to someone. Toby heard Ashely let out an annoyed sound, “He’s not even answering… what the heck?”


Toby felt Ashely shifting again as he moved on the couch he was on. This time Ashely was laying down on his side, giving Toby more air to breath as he wasn’t being sat on anymore. Toby was forced to listen in the darkened confines of Ashely’s shorts, as for the next half an hour or so he kept making annoyed or upset sounds as he laid there. “Leaves without telling me… wont return my texts… why’s he being a jerk?”


Toby wanted to cry, he wasn’t being a jerk, HE WAS RIGHT HERE!!


Finally after a long morning of nothing, Ashley sat up pushing his butt back into the seat, “Fine I'll just have to talk to him in person.”


Toby felt a sense of hope, “YES GO TO MY PLACE!” If Ash went to his dorm and found that he wasn’t there, than there had to be something wrong, and hopefully he can put the pieces together! Toby was feeling a little better now that he had hope to being saved. Although when Ashely got up and started to walk somewhere, the feeling was overwhelmed by the feeling of Ashley’s butt rubbing into his face and body as each step caused his booty to move. Flossing him around his butt crack, causing more discomfort for Toby. Not only that but Ashely’s balls and junk were firmly pushed into him as he could also feel and taste the slight bitter salty flavor of his skin on the other side. Both powerful scents and smells assaulted Toby more now that he was being rubbed into the areas.


Toby groaned around Ashely’s butt and crotch as he started to head out of his dorm. Toby wasn’t looking forward to the walk to his apartment. The distance was going to make this one grueling trip for Toby to endure.


 


 


 


 


The walk was just as bad as Toby thought it would be, he felt every step along the way. As much as Toby liked Ashely, he was starting to hate him for putting him through this. The smells were getting a little worse now that Ash was moving and slowly building up a very thin layer of sweat in his butthole area and on the underside of his testicles. Worse was that Toby was forced to rub into it as he grinned into Ashely’s flesh.


However, Toby could forgive all that. If it weren’t for the small puffs of gas that Ashely released on him while he walked. The words silent but deadly were the perfect words to describe them. The hot jets of air that sizzled through Toby could have sworn help turn his pink colored body a shade of green from the smell. It was so strong that Toby gagged and though he blacked out for a moment. The first one hit Toby so hard and fast, he wasn’t sure if he imagined it or not. That was until the second and third one hit him a few minutes later. The butt bombs were potent to say the least and by the time they reached Toby’s place, he was coughing and crying from the stench of the little toots escaping Ashely’s back side.


The sound of knocking brought Toby back from his hazy gas attack.


“Toby? Hey it’s me, can you open up?”


There was silence. Obviously because Toby wasn’t there.


“Hey Toby… come on, let me in. This isn’t funny,” Ashely said knocking on the door again. “Are...are you ignoring me?”


Toby was aghast, “I’M NOT IGNORING YOU! YOU’RE IGNORING ME!!”


“I guess he’s not here.,” Ashely said sounding worried. “OH,” Ashely said sounding excited at an idea, “I can wait for him in his room. I just need his room mate to let me innnnn… oh… yeah, that’s right,” Ashely’s excitement died down as he recalled the room mate and his fate. “Damn…”


Toby’s hope for being found was dashed away as Ashely turned around and started to walk away.


“NO ASH! Come on,” Toby whined, “Just try the door! It’s unlocked! YOU CAN GO IN!!”


But Ashely didn’t, he started to head back to his place. Toby was buffeted from both sides by Ashely and his ass, as he walked away from Toby’s apartment and possibly the only hope for rescue. Each hit was a metaphorical slap to the face, and quite literal.


 


 


 


 


Toby heard Ashely open the door to his place and walk inside. The sound of Phil and Nick talking could be heard over the door closing.


“Hey Ash,” Nick called out greeting him.


“Hey,” Ashely said sounding almost defeated, Toby could hear it in his voice. If that wasn’t enough, he felt it when he slumped down into a chair. Toby could feel it as he was pushed up into him from the sudden impact of him landing in the chair.


“You okay,” Nick asked.


“Yeah you look… like kind of bad right now,” Phil added.


Ash let out a depressed sigh, “Toby hasn’t responded yet, and he wasn’t at his place.”


“You guys… fighting?” Phil asked.


“WHAT? Us fighting??” Ashely scoffed at the question.


“… well,” Nick asked probing, “What did you guys talk about recently?”


Toby could hear Ashely sound defensive, “We didn’t talk about anything, really. I mean yesterday he was talking about transferring schools.”


“Uh, that sounds kind of important,” Nick responded. “Did you guys argue about that?”


“I told you, we didn’t fight,” Ashely repeated sounding annoyed, “I told him he should go, and we could still, you know, hang out.”


Phil was the next to talk, “Were you fine with it? Like did you really want him to go?”


“… well no, but I didn’t say that. Look we didn’t fight about him leaving. We had a nice night just hanging out and chilling.”


“That it,” Phil asked also probing for more.


Toby felt Ashely’s body move in a gesture he could only assume was a shrug, “I mean he spent the night.”


“I don’t mean to get in your business really,” Nick spoke with a neutral position, “But what was the last thing you said to him?”


“I don’t remember,” Ashley said again shrugging, “uh, I think, I love you?” There was a collective inhale from the others. “What?” Ashely asked confused, “What’s wrong, why do you guys look like that.”


“Um...” Nick paused before saying, “Well you used the L word.”


“Yeah,” Phil added, “that’s like a big no no.”


“What are you talking about,” Ashely asked confused. Toby couldn’t agree more with Ash, what were they saying.


“Look, Ash, we love you like a friend, but when you use the L word like that. It… it can be kind of aggressive and a big red flag.” Phil said.


“Again, what are you talking about,” Ashely asked sounding more upset and frustrated.


“What we’re saying,” Nick cut in, “Is that some guys get freaked out when you drop the L word. I mean, again we’re FRIENDS,” Nick emphasized, “But you meet Toby for like what? A week or two? Seems kind of fast to say I love you, to someone right?”


Toby couldn’t have felt more stunned and taken aback from the conversation. What were they trying to say? That he ran out on Ash because he said I love you?


“You think he ran out on me for saying I love him,” Ashely asked sounding just as bewildered as Toby was right now.


“I know I have,” Phil added.


“Yup… although there were other reasons too, but yeah that usually throws a flag for me,” Nick added.


“No,” Ashely squirmed in his seat as he sat up letting Toby hear a little better now. “Toby wouldn’t… he wouldn’t ditch me for me saying that.”


“I don’t know,” Phil said, “He is ghosting you right now.”


“Ghosting me,” Ashely repeated the phrase.


Nick answered the questioning remark, “Yeah, it’s when you just vanish. No contact, no messages, nothing. You pretty much disappear from the persons’ life.”


“… Toby’s ghosting me?” Ashely asked uncertain but a hint of worry and belief in his words.


Toby let out a cry “I’M NOT!!! DON’T LISTEN TO THEM!!!”


Both Phil and Nick said it at the same time, “Yeah.”


“But… but…” Ashely repeated as he fell back into his seat pushing Toby back down into the cushion and further into his buttcrack. “I don’t believe you guys,” Ashely said defiant. “Toby isn’t like that.”


Phil let out a sigh, “Sorry dude, but if he’s avoiding you like this. Besides did he say when he was transferring?”


“Well, no, not really,” Ashely answered.


Phil went on with his own version of the truth, “He probably ditched you this morning and completed the transfer or moved his stuff out or maybe headed back home till next semester. Or he’s sitting in his room not answering you.”


Toby was appalled at what these two were filling Ashely’s mind with. They couldn’t have been further from the truth. But what really hurt Toby, was how much Ashely was buying into this. The sadness in his tone and upset reactions were killing Toby. He never wanted to hear Ashely like this and it was all because of an accident. It was true torture that Toby couldn’t tell Ashely where he was.


“Look,” Nick said trying to comfort Ashely. “It’s not you, just some people can’t-”


Ashely cut him off as he jumped up off the chair, “NO it wasn’t me, it was him. Yeah it’s Toby’s fault.” Toby could hear the anger and how upset he was and the blame put into his words. “If he want to forget about me, than… I’ll forget him!”


Nick, Phil, and Toby all said, “What?”


Toby felt Ashely moving before he heard a fridge open. The sound of a can being open was heard, before Nick said, “Uh, what are you doing?”


“Is there a party tonight,” Ashely asked as he gulped down something.


Phil muttered something before saying, “I think we can find something, but you sure? I mean this doesn’t sound like-”


Toby heard Ashely taunt the two as he gulped down his drink, “What you guys not going to party with me? What are you both too chicken to have some fun?” Toby could tell that Ashely had already decided what he wanted to do, and it broke his heart to hear him want to try and forget him like this. Phil and Nick were not helping either, it only seemed to fuel whatever false information that Ashely had. Now it seemed like Ashely was set on what he wanted to do.


The sound of 3 cans clunking together filled the room before Ashely cheered, “To having fun tonight!”


“To a fun night,” Nick and Phil said weakly as they didn’t seem so sure about his idea. Ashely didn’t sound as hesitant as he pounded his drink. “Seems a bit early for this,” Nick muttered.


“If i’m drinking so are you,” Phil told Nick as they joined Ashely.


“You guys are my best friends, unlike someone,” Ashley said before raiding the fridge for more drinks.


Toby was forced to listen to Ashely cut him out of his life like he meant nothing to him now. All thanks to a misunderstanding and false truthes. Now it sounded like Toby was going to have to spend the night with Ashely who hated his guts right now…


 


 


 


 


“FOUND ONE,” Ashely cried out as he jumped up from his seat. “PARTY! I found a party guys,” Ashely said excited as he went to show Phil and Nick. Toby took a deep breath of some fresher air as Ashely had been sitting on him for over an hour looking for a party. Ashely’s scent seemed to radiat from Toby’s body now from overexposure. He had been drinking for a while now and it was showing as his mood seemed to be improving, but some of his actions were deteriorating, like walking. Toby noticed this as the swaying that Ashely was doing as he stood up. It turned out starting his rampant drinking so early had not been such a good idea.


“Are you sure about this,” Nick asked sounding worried. He too was sounding a little influenced too. “I mean… do you want to go out, after-”


“We don’t say his name,” Ashely sternly said only further deleting Toby from his life.


“Yeah, forget about him,” Phil said on Ashely’s side. “Let’s get you back out there. Nothing like finding someone else to help right?” Toby felt sick, and it wasn’t from the constant inhaling of Ashely’s odor down there. It was from what Ashely and Phil seemed to have planned. “Alright, let’s head out-”


“No! No not yet,” Ashley said. “Need to change…”


“Change,” Phil asked skeptical at what he meant.


“Yeah! Can’t go out looking like this,” Ashely said already heading off. Toby felt Ashely wobble a little before heading to his room. Sure enough he closed the door and started to change. Soon Toby was face to face with the mirror in Ashely’s room and he could see again. Ash had pulled his pants down and was yanking them off before he peeled his shirt off too. Toby watched as Ashely approached his closet and dresser pulling clothes out. After finding something to wear. He had a very skimpy looking shirt and tight clinging shorts ready but he also had a set of underwear picked out. “W-which ones...” Ashley asked standing in the mirror looking at the ones he was wearing already. Toby watched as Ashely tried to decided between him or the black ones in his hands. They were just an average looking boys underwear. However after a few moments, Ashely nodded, “yeah, I'll keep you on,” He remarked as he chucked the black pair of underwear out of the mirror and posed in the mirror, “Cause I look hot in these!” Toby felt Ashely reach his fingers under the his lip and pulled him tight across his crotch before letting the cloth smack back into him. “Okay, time to go party!”


Toby wasn’t sure if it he wanted to be there with Ashely at the party, or left alone in his room. Part of him was glad he was still attached to Ashely. Almost as if he was still connected to him in some weird and bazaar way. The other part regretted it as he felt himself being worked around his lower region as Ashely got dressed. Parts of Ashely rubbing more into him and giving him some nice smells and taste that he didn’t know how much more he could endure. Just before Toby thought he was going to be covered in darkness, he found that Ashely pulled his short up just high enough that the tip top of Toby’s vision was just peeking out from the shorts. Ashely spun around and pointed his butt to the mirror before smirking, “oh yeah… just a hint.” Sure enough Toby could see the top pink part of him just poking out from the rim of the shorts Ashely was wearing. The shirt itself didn’t cover down past his navel. In fact there was probably more skin being showed than actually being covered up.


“Alright, time to party,” Ashely said heading out of his room. Toby felt like seeing wasn’t helping his situation as he felt his face bounce with each step as did his vision of the world. It was like each step was a small tremor that shook the world for him.


Toby didn’t see it but heard the surprise sounds and sputters from the other two in the room when Ashely walked in. It was clear they were all thinking what Toby thought when he first saw Ashely’s outfit for the evening. He was most definitely showing off more than he probably should be. However either they were too drunk to say it or didn’t want to interfere with Ashely mood.


Only able to watch as Ash bent forward for another drink for the road, before he started to head toward the door, “Come on boys, the night is about to get really fun!” As Ashely walked out the door, Toby was starting to realize that the night for him, had just begun.


 


 


 


 


Toby occasionally would have Ashely’s shorts ride up into his line of sight before they slide just down enough for him to peek out from behind Ashely’s backside. He could see both Nick and Phil walking behind Ashley doing their best not to glimpse at Toby peekabooing out at them. As they approached the party house, Toby could hear the music get louder as they approached, Nick coughed out Ash’s name.


“Maybe… uh, you might want to pull up your shorts?” Nick asked pointing at Toby.


“Why?” Ashely asked with a slight tip in his step, “Than no one can see my underwear.”


“I think that’s the point,” Phil added in sounding as uncomfortable about talking about it as Nick was.


Ashely let out a huff, “FINE,” He told them. Toby watched as he was covered up by the backside of Ashely’s shorts putting him back into darkness. Toby wasn’t sure if he was happy about Ash covering him up so he wasn’t flashing everyone, however now he couldn’t see anything. Back to being shrouded in darkness, Toby could only listen to them head closer to the party. The sound of a door opening was heard and the music blared out at them. Toby winced as he felt the vibrations through him and Ashely’s booty. It was strong enough to shake the meaty flesh he was attached to.


“NOW THIS IS A PARTY,” Ashely yelled to whoever was near him. Toby couldn’t tell who it might be. All the sounds of the music and all the people trying to talk over it muted the response. It reminded him of the first party Ashely brought him to.


Ash was already getting into the mood of the party as he started to move through what sounded like a very crowded room. Toby let out startled sounds as he felt himself touching other objects, which could only be other people in Ash’s way. He felt something poke him, which had to be another person’s groin as Ashely had to have slipped past them. A random hand that didn’t belong to Ashley touched him.


“HEY WATCH IT,” Ashely and Toby shouted at the same time at the action of whoever.


Toby felt Ashely’s shorts slip down from his face again allowing him to peek out and confirm for himself that it was a massive party. Toby saw a male party goer grinning at the sight of him before going back to whatever he was doing. The sea of people towered upward as it was a packed room of many college partying kids. The lights were dim and it was kind of hard to tell who was who. Toby watched Ashley wiggled and slip past more and more people till he found his destination, the kitchen. There he made sure to grab something to drink.


“Hey, Ash,” Nick called out, “slow down.”


Toby wasn’t sure if he meant about his drinking or how fast he made his way out of the crowd.


“GRAB ME SOMETHING,” Phil called out in the ocean of moving bodies.


Toby didn’t see too many people in the kitchen, as Nick arrived Ashely spun around handing a drink to him and for Phil wherever he was.


“Are you sure about this,” Nick said sounding more concerned now that Ashely was already going for his second drink at the party. He wasn’t slowing down. “I don’t think this is a good idea.”


“Aww,” Ashely said before sipping his drink, “You don’t have to worry about me,” Ashley told him. “I just got to get back out there.”


“Out there like in the party or out there like… seeing someone,” Nick asked not sure what he meant.


“Exactly!” Ashley said reaching his hand back and yanking his shorts back up covering Toby in darkness before he started to move again. Toby couldn’t tell what was happening but he heard some words. They belong to Phil as they must have found him. Unable to see, Toby could only assuming they were in the sea of people as he kept feeling himself getting bumped into something or someone. It was chaotic as Toby kept feeling people push into his face or touch him either on accident or worse, on purpose. Ashely must have gotten used to it or liked it because he stop protesting, something Toby couldn’t do. He was mad and frustrated that no one could hear him.


“Watch it, hey, stop, get off,” Toby would shout at whatever was pushing up against him at random times. Of course none of it was heard, so it didn’t matter, it was more of a reaction to each sensation.


As Toby held onto Ashely’s butt he would occasional slide out and see that they were near a couch with some people already sitting down on it talking. Ashely’s butt was facing four collage students who were just relaxing on the couch. Toby couldn’t help but notice how each one of them would glance at Ashely and Toby, spotting him flashing the group. Each of them tried not to look for too long.


“Stop staring!” Toby shouted at them.


It didn’t help. They kept glance and smiling at the sight when they spot him. In fact it seemed like they were whispering words between each other. Toby struggled to move or even tell Ashely about the peepers but it didn’t mater. Ashely was blissfully unaware of the onlookers. For whatever reason it made Toby mad that they were ogling over him. Just as Toby couldn’t take anymore of them with the those looks and grins, Phil said something that Toby could hear.


“You guys like what you see,” Phil called them out. Toby watched as the four strangers were caught in the act. Toby felt happy they got busted.


Ashely laughed before looking back over his shoulder at the four, “I bet they do...”


Toby watched as the four recognized that it wasn’t a girl in front of them but in fact a boy. With that new found knowledge they all but got up and scattered. Phil laughed, “Looks like we found some seats, good job!” Toby would have laughed too if it didn’t mean he was about to be sat on again. Ashely sat down and pushed Toby into the couch as the three of them took a seat and kept talking to each other. Back under Ashely’s ass, Toby couldn’t make out much of the conversation as before as the couch muffled most of it or the music drowned it out. He was stuck there till Ashley got up for another drink, which seemed to be more often than normal. Finally after the countless drink, Toby felt Ashley’s movements really start to turn for the worse.


Ashely was swaying and dipping more often than normal. Occasionally he would let out a drunken, “oooo, uhhhh,” As he tried to keep his balance. “This is a nice party,” Ashley spoke to no one as he wobbled back to the couch. Toby didn’t see her but he heard Ashely’s sister call out for him in a concerned tone.


“Ashely?”


“CLAIIIIR,” Ashely called out in a drunken greeting, “It’s my sister! What are yo doing here,” Ashley asked as he stumbled back to the couch. As Ashley turned around to plop down on the couch, Toby was able to see it was in fact Ashley’s sister Clair standing over the couch looking worried, but also upset.


“I came here because I heard what happened.” Clair than directed her anger on the two other boys. “What were you thinking?!”


They both looked lost, “What?” Phil asked.


“Why are you dragging my drunk brother around to a party?!”


“I’m not drunk!” Ashely protested as he wiggled in his seat rubbing his ass into Toby as he tried to get up. “But this should do it,” Ashley laughed as the sound of him drinking his drink and dropping his cup, “Time for another drink!”


“Whoa there, hold up” Clair said holding Ashely where he was.


“No, let’s get a drink,” Ashely protested as he started to drag Clair with him for another drink. Toby could see as Ashely walked away that Nick and Phil both looking worried and scared.


“I’m not done with you two!” Clair called back to them obviously pissed off at them.


“IT WAS HIS IDEA,” Nick and Phil protested from the couch pointing toward the drunken Ashely.


By the time they made it to the kitchen, Toby could tell that Ashely had to be very drunk as he stumbled a few more times than before making it to the drink station.


“Hey, slow down, Ash,” Clair protested. “Just stop,” She said as they got to the kitchen. “Hey, are you okay?” Toby could tell by the tone in Clair’s voice she was worried about him.


“I’m goooood,” Ashley told her wobbling a little to the side.


“Ash, I heard what happen between you and Toby-”


“Who,” Ashley asked cutting her off.


“Toby-”


Toby felt Ashely shaking his body and his head as he cut her off again, “Nope, never heard of him. I don’t know a, TOBYYYY” Ashley said with disgust in saying his name. Than he continued as he muttered, “Going to ghost me… I'll ghost him. Yeah, if I see him again I'm going to make him a ghost… hehe,” Ashely chuckled at whatever he had planned for Toby.


Toby couldn’t help but cry out for Ashely again. It was killing him to hear Ashely talk about him like this. The anger he had toward him for something he didn’t even do. It wasn’t his fault, but how did he get Ashely to understand when he couldn’t understand him in his current form? It was a true nightmare for Toby.


“Ash, I don’t want to see you like this,” Clair told him worried.


It was obviously Ashely was just going on the defense at her words. He quicklyspit out, “Than don’t.”


“What?”


“Don’t be here,” Ashely told her firmly.


“I’m just trying to help you,” Clair protested.


Ashely simply said, “I didn’t ask for your help.” Toby was shocked at what he was hearing.


“… fine.” Clair said as she walked away.


Ashely stood there for a moment before making a drink.


Toby heard a random person’s voice, “Hey.”


“Huh,” Ashely turned around one way and than another way. This let Toby see a random guy standing there with a drink. He was taller than Ashely, and Toby could tell that he was looking at Ashely, or more precisely at his backside and Toby. “Oh, hey!” Ashely said cheerfully. “Have we meet?”


“I think I would have remembered a cutie like you, names Huey or Hue if you want.”


“Oh hey, Hue,” Ashely greeted before Ashely tilted a little. “Sorry, uh, did you need something?”


Huey laughed, “Oh, well kind of. You see I kind of noticed you here at the party.


Toby had a weird feeling. He didn’t like it, some red flags were showing up already. In fact it seemed like they were the only ones in the kitchen right now. “Ashely,” Toby tried to warn but again…


“Notice me,” Ashely asked.


“Yeah, I mean… not everyone is wearing such flashy underwear,” Huey commented about Toby.


“THANKS,” Ashely turned around and showed Toby to the boy. Ashely gave Toby a little tug pulling some more of him out, “They look good right?”


Toby saw the look on Huey’s face. He was obviously only here to score, and it seemed like he found his target. “Ash! Please don’t,” Toby complained. He didn’t know why but he couldn’t let this happen.


“Very nice,” Huey commented. “So having fun?”


Ashely turned around and continued to talk to Huey, “Oh yeah it’s a blast…. Hey do you want to hang out with me and my friends?”


Huey chuckled, “You sure?”


“Oh totally… they going to love you, I know I already do,” Ashely blurted out with no shame.


“Already? Well if you insist,” Hue remarked following after Ashely who was leading the plus one back to the group of friends.


“ASH COME ON! HE’S A SCUMBAG!” Toby wailed around Ashely’s hips. Sure enough on the way back the look of lust on Huey’s face was obvious. He had just one though on his mind. And Toby hated it. “This is a mistake! Your DRUNK!”


“Hey guys, look who I ran into,” Ashley said showing off Huey to Nick, Phil, and Clair who was still at the party. “It’s Huey.”


Nick was the only one to response, “Uh… hi Huey?”


“Hey,” he responded to him. “So you, do you want to dance,” Huey asked Ashely.


Toby groaned, “HE DOESN’T EVEN KNOW YOUR NAME!!”


Ashely smiled and nodded as he turned away from his friends. Toby was disgusted at how Ashely was just flinging himself at the guy. It hadn’t even been 24 hours! And he was already looking for a rebound guy? Again Toby let out a sadden sound as he was subjected to following after Ashely as he and this GUY, found a spot to start dancing.


Toby was familiar with how Ashely liked to dance, so he knew what to expect. However the guy he was with, was another story. Ashely worked his way into a nice rhythm with Huey, which happened to be a lot of rubbing and grinding into Huey. Toby felt Ashely’s butt or groin rub and smear into him as he pressed into the random guy. Toby cried out each time he felt Ash shake his butt and do what he assumed was twerking. He couldn't tell, as when he moved his butt he felt his face shake and vibrate with Ashely butt.


“Wow… you’re really something,” Huey said obviously looking at Ashely’s rear end and Toby at the same time. That was when Huey decided to reach out and touch Toby. Toby was disgusted having another man touch his face. His fingers weren’t anything like Ash’s they were firmer and manlier and just not what he wanted to feel. However Ashely didn’t pull away so the hands dug deeper and fiddle around with Toby and Ahsely’s shorts.


“GET OFF ME!!” Toby yelled feeling a palm rub over his face and as Huey cupped Ashely with him in his hand.


“That feels good,” Ashely cooed.


“IT DOESN’T FOR ME!” Toby protested as the hand continued to explore, probe, and touch him. It was so invasive to have a random person touching him like this. Than a finger hooked under Toby and pulled him a little before slinging him back toward Ashely’s skin like a sling shot. “OW! Stop it!”


“I think we’ve done enough dancing,” Huey told Ashely.


“Yeah… Need to sit down,” Ashley said wobbling a little.


“Sure,” Huey said leading Ashley back to the couch where his friends were waiting. All the while Huey kept his hand inside, Ashely’s shorts and touching the fabric covering him.


“GET YOU’RE HAND OFF MY FACE!” Toby cried out again. However it didn’t, instead it just stayed on him slowly squeezing and massaging Ashely’s butt and Toby’s face when he rubbed over him.


Toby’s was able to see from behind Ash as the shorts seemed to only slip lower since the dance. He could still look up at the smug and almost cocky look on Huey’s face. He was enjoying this. And the slight lump starting to build and push into Toby from inside the Ashely’s shorts told him that Ashely was too. Or at least the drunken Ashely was.


“Your enjoying this? Why,” Toby cried as he felt Ashely stirring in his shorts and inside him. Soon they were at the couch. The room on the couch obviously wasn’t enough for all of them, so Huey sat down and before anyone could move, Ashely slipped between him and Clair. Huey and Ashely were already making out on the couch before anyone could remark or protest.


As they made out, Toby could feel Huey exploring and grabbing more of him as he enjoyed the sensation of Toby under his hands.


Toby looked out at Ashely’s friends as they all seemed very uncomfortable.


“You just had to throw him back out there,” Nick muttered to Phil, trying not to get into Ashely’s businesses.


“I didn’t mean it like this!” Phil said defensively. “Oh… I really don’t want to see this,” Phil groaned trying to ignore the scene.


“…” Clair closed her eyes as she got up obviously upset, “Just… just make sure HE makes it home, okay?”


“Yeah,” Phil promised her.


Toby watched as Clair left, Ashely still lost in his drunken state with Huey didn’t even notice. Toby felt Huey’s thumb twist around his hem and tug a little more pulling Toby slightly down-


“HEY,” Nick said abruptly, “Ashely maybe we should head home,” Nick said emphasizing the home part.


“Home…” Ashely repeated breaking up the scene on the couch.


“Yeah,” Phil quickly added. “Let’s head back. I’m sure we have some like pizza or ice cream left-”


The sound of food seemed to wake Ashely up, “Oooo, I could go for some food.”


Phil and Nick got up and helped Ashley up off the couch. “Yeah we should start heading back-”


“Come on Huey we’re going back to my place,” Ashely said already inviting the guy.


Phil looked unsure, “Uh, maybe, he shouldn’t-”


“Okay,” Huey said already getting up off the couch and accepting the offer.


Toby was horrifed at the news. “You can’t let him come back with you guys!”


Toby watched as Nick and Phil talked to each other as Ashley was already turned around toward Huey. “Look, if we argue with him…” Phil told Nick emphasizing the HIM as Huey. “At least he’ll be safe at our place.”


“This is stupid… FINE, let’s go back,” Nick shook his head as he gave in and they started to leave.


Toby was protesting as the four of them walked out of the party, all while Huey’s hand groping or touching him. It was the most horrible feeling to have… but the night wasn’t over yet.


 


 


 


 


Toby groaned as he could tell Ashely was already excited to be back at their place.


“Let me show you my room,” Ashely said already dragging a more than happy and willing person to the destination he wanted to go all along.


“Ash,” Phil called out but he wasn’t listen. Toby could only watch as both Nick and Phil looked kind of sickened at what was about to go down.


“You got to stop them!” Toby called out, “HELP ME!”


However, Phil and Nick were powerless to stop Ashely. Instead they looked defeated as they couldn’t do anything but watch Ashely lead the way to his bed room. Toby let out a wail for help one more time before they finally entered Ashely’s bed room and slammed the door.


“Okay, get on the bed,” Ashely giggled as he took a shaky steps in his room.


“Nice room,” Huey commented at the colors and design of the room Ashely lived in.


“Less talk, more … bed?” Ashely spoke.


Ashely wasn’t waiting any more as he was already out of his shirt and shorts. All that was left on was Toby. Toby waited for himself to be removed form Ashely but he was left on. Toby looked over at the mirror and could see the bed and noticed that Huey was already nude on the bed. Just the thought of him made Toby upset and disgusted with the creep.


“You like them?” Ashely asked as he turned around and showed Toby off to Huey.


“They do look good on you,” Huey commented. “Going to leave them on?”


“Maybe,” Ashley purred lustily as he did just that. Toby wasn’t sure what he meant by that but sure enough, Ashely was already climbing up on his bed and sticking his butt out as he crawled over the bed and toward Huey. “You kissss soooo goooodzzzz,” Ashely slurred as he made his way Huey.


“Come here,” He said dragging Ashely toward him and sitting him down in his lap. Toby let out a disgusted squeal as he felt the hard dick poking his face and Ashely back side. The erection was clearly underneath Ashely and poking upward stabbing into Toby’s face as he was mushed between that and Ashely’s butt. The sound of sloppy kissing and moans filled the room as Toby was forced to endure the feeling of Huey’s dick in his face, and Ashely’s growing member pushing into him as it was trying to break free from it’s prision. Toby couldn’t even move out of the way as Huey started to rub his member into Ashely’s butt and Toby himself. The feeling of the foreign male object pushing in his face felt disgusting, but so was the salty material it splattered on him.


“GROSS! GET IT OFF ME!” Toby screamed as he could taste the precum being deposited on him.


The only answer he got was more happy moans from Ashely and groans from Huey as he started to use his hands to play with Ashely’s underwear. He grabbed parts of Toby and pulled or rubbed his silk form. Soon Ashely’s soft hands found their way downward too. Toby waited for them to take him off…


Instead Ashely decided to do the opposite as he started to touch himself through Toby. Toby felt Ashely’s hand cup him and wrap around his stiff member as he started to work himself through the silky material.


“Turn around,” Huey ordered as he spun Ashely so he was sitting with his back toward him. Toby could see Huey kneeling behind him. “What are these made of? Heaven?”


“Something like that,” Ashely giggled as he started to arch his back and give Huey a chance to play with his back side some more. All the while he was holding himself and rubbing up and down his shaft. Toby felt torn… literally as if parts of him were ripping from how forcefully they were being with him. Toby didn't know why he was still left on Ashely’s ass but both males seemed to enjoy the sensation of Toby’s new form and the feeling of him. Soon, Huey was rubbing himself between Ashely’s backside, hotdogging him, while Ashely jerked off trying to rub one out with him stimulating his hard on. Toby was screaming from the torment as he felt liquids from both penis tips leaking and Ashley’s back side heating up and producing a nice layer of sweat that soaked into his form. “Ooo, so close.”


Huey just growled as he pushed Ashely’s backside together and worked harder and faster. Every once in a while Huey’s dick would hook into Toby’s body and yank and tug him a little before sliding back off. The sounds of Toby’s body being rubbed against by both giants filled the room. He couldn’t see much except Huey’s hips plowing over him and his junk sliding over his face depositing little drops of goo. Which only helped him slide over him faster. “So good…” Huey moaned as he finally started to buck harder. “Gona… gonna cum,” He stated.


“Soak them! Paint it white,” Ashely demanded as he firmly gripped himself and raced to the finish line too. Toby screamed out in protest as they were climaxing


Tobby felt the throbbing balls pulsate as soon Ashely’s cum spluttered and hit him on the inside with it’s searing hot goo. The liquid hit Toby and marked his insides with white dripping hot cum that soaked into his form making him cry out. It was different from when Ashely had sex with him. It felt like his insides were being smothered by the slime. Just as Ashely was squirting out his gunk, Huey did the same as he pulled back and aimed his cock at Toby’s face. Toby continued to scream as a wave of white jizz splashed on him and soaked his face. The hot goo dripped and covered him, whiting out his eyes and mouth and whatever parts that was covering Ashely’s backside. The hot load dripped and crawled over him as Huey grunted and pumped his dick making sure the last drop dripped into Ashely’s back side and onto Toby. The sticky mess rolled down the pink skin of Toby and soon left a very white stained trail.


“Oooo, oh that… that was amazing,” Huey sighed kneeling over Ashely as he tired to recover.


“...” Ashely was silent as he lay there.


Toby continued to cry as he felt the warm and slimy cream cover every inch of him as he absorbed the salty sticky muck left behind by the two guys.


“Ready for round two,” Huey asked already touching an unmarked part of Toby. It was clear he wanted to keep going.


Toby whimpered, “No… no!”


“… yeah,” Ashely muttered already getting stiff at the idea of cumming again.


 


 


 


 


Toby lay in a heap on the ground drenched in dried cum. Ashely and Huey took turns all night cumming and using Toby as some kind of cum rag, sex toy, condom thing. Toby was scarred for life as he felt the hardening cum stains solidify his fabrics. He felt so used and abused his body would never be the same, as panties that was. What used to be pink, was now a crusty white yellow stained fabric balled up on the floor. Some spot still dripping with liqiud cream, others a hard crust of dried out gunk. All that Toby could hear were the sound of the two giants sleeping, whic kept Toby awake….well that and the fact he was covered in nasty semen.


“ooooo,” Ashely groaned as there was some movement from above in the bed. “Oh god… what? Oww..” Ashley complained.


Toby couldn’t see but it sounded like Ashely waking up to a very very horrible hangover. One that made Ashely wince every breath he too.


There was some movement as Huey now was waking up. “Morning,” He said.


“Huh?” Ashely spoke surprised and shocked.


“W-what?” A confused Huey responded.


The sound of a very disappointed Ashely could be heard, “…. oh…. Oh it’s you.” Ashely apparently wasn’t excited to see him.


“What’s that suppose to mean,” Huey asked sounding pissed at the remark.


“Just, shhhh, shut up,” Ashely ordered as he groaned.


A very angry Huey remarked, “Wh-”


There was an eerie silence that cut Huey off.


Ashely sighed, “Better.”


The sound of a bottle being cracked open could be heard in the room. Suddenly Toby heard a ghostly scream as Huey let out a sound of pain after the sound of a bottle opening. The sound of a liquid being chugged could be heard as more tormented sounds of agony, pain, and horror, filled the air with the phantom sounds. Soon the gurgling screaming sound slowed down.


“Ahhh,” Ashely gasped, “Much better.”


The sound of a plastic bottle being crumpled up and crushed in Ashley hands, filled the room along with another series of horrified sounds of Huey screaming. Toby watched as a crushed up empty bottle of water was flung through the air screaming in pain and horror before it landed in the trash.


Ashely’s shaky legs landed on the floor by Toby as he wobbled toward some clothes. It was obvious he had a nasty hang over as he moaned and groaned with each step. He used the wall to help guide him to the door as he headed toward the bathroom.


Just as he was about to leave the room he looked back at Toby’s form.


“… Might have to toss those too,” Ashely commented in a pain filled voice before he left the room and went to the bathroom.


Toby just wept at how Ashely had already sealed his fate…


 


 


 


 


Ashely’s head hurt but he had a smile on his face. The pitiful sounds of Toby crying in his room help cheer up his hangover.


“What a night,” Ashley muttered as he sat on the toilet trying to recover. He recalled most of yesterday. Turning Toby into panties, pretending he couldn’t hear him, acting like he ran away afraid of him saying LOVE, going on a bender, and finally hooking up with someone to forget Toby. After that he only vaguely recalled using Toby as a cum rag with… who was it? It didn’t mater the bottle water served it’s usefulness. The torment they put Toby through, who thought it was all an accident, served it’s purpose in getting Ashley that feeling back. That amazing thrill and power he always enjoyed. Playing with Toby was fun, but all fun thing had to come to an end. Now he was done with Toby.


Maybe he could keep him around for some more fun times, but only as a good pair of underwear. Or he could just chuck him in the trash. Ashely wasn’t sure yet.


There was a feeling in Ashley’s gut as it let out a groan telling him he needed to get some food for this hangover that took priority.


“Oh… right, now I need a new friend,” Ashely recalled before flushing the toilet and starting his day.


 

End Notes:

Let me know what you think abou Toby's fate.  I already have a few ideas of Ashely's next friend or friends

Chapter 19 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

 

 

“There he is,” Clair said in a mocking tone as she took a seat across from Ashely.  He was sitting slumped at the table with Nick and Phil next to him.  The two football players were eating like any other day, while it looked like Ashely was about to crumple into the table itself.  Clair watched her brother wince as she set her food tray down.  “Sounds like someone is pretty hung over…”

 

 

“Ugh,” Ashely groaned as he held his head in his hands trying to come back form a hard night of drinking and other things.

 

Clair let out a deep sigh, “So you feeling better now?”  Clair asked in an older sister manner at his very childish behavior the other night.

 

Ashely let out a tired and pained voice, “Emotionally?  Yes… Physically?”  Ashely shook his head in his palms and than stopped as he let out a pained sounds, “No…”

 

“You partied too hard,” Phil told Ashely.

 

“No such thing,” Ashely commented dryly in his defense of his actions.

 

Clair purposely dropped her fork on the table letting the high pitch noise echo out.  “Ops…” She grinned at the reaction it had on Ashely as he flinched at the noise.

 

“Okayyyy,” Ashely complained at the sound, “Fine.  I might have went over board just a little bit.”  Ashely said as he went to sip some orange juice he had on his platter.  “I’ll just say it now… sorry about last night.  I know I said some stuff and most likely did somethings that I shouldn’t have, so sorry.”  Ashely looked up at Clair from his hands, “So we good?”

 

Clair gave him a few seconds before nodding, “Yeah, were good.”

 

Ashely let out a relieved sigh, “Great… now do you have any Motrin on you?  My head is killing me.”

 

Clair rolled her eyes as she shook her head, “Yeah I figured you’d have a headache after last night,” Clair dug around in her bag and pulled out a small bottle of medicine.  Ashely’s eyes lit up at the medication that would help with his pounding head.

 

“Thanks, sis, you’re a life saver,” Ashely told her as he gulped down some of the little pills. 

 

Clair again shook her head, “What would you do without me?”

 

Ashely laughed, “I’d probably be a mess that’s for sure.”

 

“Sooo,” Nick cut in, “I guess you’re done drinking for a while?”  Clair and Ashely looked at Nick like he said something stupid, “What?”

 

Clair laughed, “Yeah right.  If you think this is bad…” Clair smiled and looked at Ashely, “Remember the time at Tina’s house?”

 

Ashely looked embarrassed, “HEY-” Ashely winced at the sudden outburst he made.  “I thought we swore to never mention that to anyone,” Ashely growled to his sister.

 

“What happened at Tina’s,” Phil asked.

 

“And whose Tina?”  Nick added in.

 

Ashely gave Clair a look that said don’t do it.  But Clair couldn’t help it, “Well… Tina used to be a girl Ashely was crushing on, one of many that year,” Clair said grinning at Ashely.

 

“Oh like you didn’t have anyone you liked back than.  You had what 3 boyfriends that month,” Ashely argued.

 

Clair defended herself, “Hey, it wasn’t my fault they were all flaky!  Like we would hit it off and than like a week later they just either disappear or just refuse to pick up my calls.  I swear,” Clair told the other two at the table, “I think I’m cursed or something… anyway back to you little bro.”

 

Ashely’s grin soon turned upside down as Clair redirected the conversation back to him, “Tina was … what was she-”

 

“Band mates,” Ashely grimly told her.

 

“OH RIGHT,” Clair said remember, “She played the trumpet or something… anyway, she’s throwing a party and I mean a big one.  Of course there were drinks and stuff.  Anyway the next morning when everone is suppose to leave, we can’t find Ashely.  So we try and go looking for him…”

 

“Oh my god,” Ashely muttered trying to hide his face.

 

Clair looked to the other two as she went on, “We finally find Ashely, he’s in Tina’s room.  He’s passed out in the middle of the room, and,” Clair paused as she recalled the scene, “He spewed all over the room.”

 

Both of the guys looked to Ashely who avoided their bewildered look as Clair went on.  “It was like that scene from the exorcist or something, I swear on my life.  Anyway, Tina is… well as pleased as someone would be when seeing a crime scene of pure vomit instead of blood in their room.  So guess what the first thing Ashely says when we wake him up?”

 

“What,” Nick asked.

 

“Wasn’t me, it was the dog…” Clair started to laughed as she added, “Tina doesn’t have any pets!  He tried to pin it on a fake dog!”

 

Ashely just let out a groan before saying with a warning tone, “Should I tell them about the time you and Penny-”

 

Clair shut up so fast that Nick and Phil thought she died.

 

“Yeah… that’s what I thought,” Ashely smirked.  “We both got our stories.”

 

“ANYWAY,” Clair quickly changed the topic so as not to open the can of worms anymore than it already had been.  “Mom called before finals, and girl’s week.  Turns out some of the family is coming down to celebrate Ellen’s eight birthday.  I was going to drop by tomorrow and wish her a happy birthday, did you want to come?”

 

Ashely lifted his head from his hands at the news.  He still looked bad, but better than when Clair first sat down, “Of course, why wouldn’t I be there for little Ellen, unless...  Whose coming over?”

 

Clair shrugged as she told him as much as she knew, “Mom just said just some of the family is coming down.  Most likely Trevor and Fiona.”

 

“Of course the terrible twins,” Ashely muttered not looking forward to the little brats running around screaming and being the hyperactive kids that was every parent’s nightmare.

 

“I think Mom’s sister Nancy is coming down with the Charlie,” Clair added.  

 

 “What is he, like…” Ashely asked wondering how old Charlie was now.

 

“Just turned 1 year old a few weeks ago.”

 

Ashely sighed, “So we missed that birthday, the twins, and it’s Ellen’s birthday… that’s like four-”

 

“Oh and Brett,” Clair added.

 

“Brett?  Who?”  Ashely asked not recalling the full family tree.

 

“Dad’s brother has a son.  Remember two years ago… the two year old trying to eat that whole cake?”

 

Ashely frowned at the description, “I kind of remember, I think.”

 

“Well, he also had a birthday a few months back so… that would be five birthday gifts,” Clair chuckled.

 

“Wow, that’s a lot of celebration,” Nick commented. 

 

“Yeah no duh,” Ashely grumbled, “So what we got less than a day to buy gifts?”

 

“Uhhh,” Clair said looking a little embarrassed, “YOU, have less than a day.  I kind of got them this week already…”

 

Clair watched Ashely’s mouth hang open, “You what?”

 

Clair gave a sympathetic look, “Sorry, mom did call me last week.”  Ashely muttered and groaned about the fact he needed to get gifts for everyone.  “You don’t have to buy them all gifts,” Clair started to say to help ease Ashely’s burden but he gave her a look that made her feel silly.

 

“And what look like the worst cousin in the world?  Yeah right, no way am I letting you out do me,” Ashely told her, “Besides I have plenty of time,” Ashely told Clair.  “Should be a piece of cake.”

 

 

 

 

Ashely stood in the store literally an hour before Clair was planing on leaving to head back home.  Ashely was running out of time.

 

“What the fuck,” Ashely muttered looking at the price of the action figures in his hand.  “$25 dollars?  Per toy?!  When did toys get so expensive,” Ashely complained to no one near him.  He was standing in the toy aisle looking for Trevor and than his sister Fiona.  It was hard trying to get them something they would enjoy, however Ashely recalled last year they enjoyed that film, “Sly fox and the temple of gold”.  Some kiddie movie but they each liked it, and Ashely figured he buy them each one of the characters from the movie.  However the price.  It was just a hunk of plastic yet it cost almost more than a 12 pack of beer.  Ashely was really tempted to say forget it, however he knew that if he did those little buggers would be crying and complaining all day long.  

 

“I’ll find something else,” Ashely said setting the toys down and went down the list of possible things for the others.  “Ellen… what to get Ellen… Jeez she’s already 8 years old,” Ashely continued to talk to himself as he went down the toy aisle in the store looking for something that might appeal to her.  Ashely recalled the last time he saw Ellen, she was only 7 years old and the happiest little stinker ever.  Always cheerful and grinning.  However that didn’t help Ashely determine what to get the little girl.  She didn’t have much she wanted, and it had been a while since he talked to her before college so her taste in toys most definitely had changed.  This had lead to Ashely’s dilemma.  What did he buy her?  “I’ll come back to her too,” Ashely sighed as he moved down the list.  

 

“Brett… Brett… I don’t even know the kid,” Ashely complained as he didn’t even recall what the child looked like.  “What toy would I get him,” Ashely whined as he looked at the 4 year old section of toys.  He could do some kind of plastic dinosaur, kids were into that stuff right?  This was so much harder than it should have been.  Ashely decided to start at the bottom of the list and maybe work his way up.

 

“1 year old…” Okay that should be simple, just hit the baby department.  There should be plenty to pick from.  Ashely headed over to the other part of the store and started to look around for something for a 1 year old boy.  Something that he would use. Something that he would enjoy… 

 

“Okay this is harder than I thought,” Ashely complained already lost in what he should buy a little baby boy.  Ashely spent over 10 minutes looking up and down each aisle on ever shelf and nothing stood out as to what to buy.  It was all so foreign to him that he was afraid to buy the wrong thing.  “Maybe I should have done more research on this stuff,” Ashely complained as he realized he was down to the last minutes for shopping.  What was he going to get everyone?!

 

Just as Ashely was going to give up and leave, he spotted a worker in his 30’s walking by.  Ashely called out, “Excuse me, I know you get this a lot but do you work here?”  The person in the right colored outfit and with a name tag gave Ashely a look that seemed less than pleased at being pulled to the side by his question.  “Sorry, look I just need some help finding something for a 1 year old boy.”  When the work didn’t seem to answer Ashely went on, “Do you have any suggestions-”

 

“Man,” the store worker said with some irritation, “I don’t work in this department, I have no idea.”

 

Ashely held back in rage he felt for the abrupt and heartless response, “Okay… can you maybe find someone to help me than?”

 

“I just got off… I’m sure there’s someone around here that you can find to help you,” the man commented before trying to walk away.

 

“Dude, seriously?  You can’t help me for like 10 seconds, or call someone over here,” Ashely asked aghast at how the store worker was acting and behaving.  So much for customer service.  As a worker in retail he knew how to at least behave around customers.

 

“Off the clock,” The man said with as much attitude as he could put into it.  “Gonna have to find someone else to help you, DUDE.”

 

“No, I think you’ll do just fine,” Ashely told him squinting his eyes at the rude man.

 

“I already told-”

 

Ashely didn’t care to hear the rest of what he was going to say as Ashely already decided on a simple gift that would have to make do.  He held the bright baby blue pacifier in his hands and figured it was time to get going.  He would find something else for the others on the way home.  It was at least an hour and a half or so drive, so that was plenty of time to find something on the way home.  Ashely quickly paid the few dollars for the pacifier and headed out of the store with one present down and just a few more to go.

 

 

 

 

 

Ashely sat in the car as Clair was refilling the car they were driving.  She was filling the tank up with gas as they waited for it to be finished.  Making some small talk and kind of curious, Ashley figured he would ask Clair, "So what did you get everyone?"

 

Clair watched the price of the gas that was filling up the tank continue to rise, "Mostly just clothes.  Got Trevor and Fiona a couple of shirts, Brett some little cute socks, Ellen a little princess tiara, and for Charlie a gift card for his parents to buy like diapers or whatever."

 

Ashely groaned at the fact that Clair seemed to have it all figured out and planned.  She was so going to be the best cousin if Ashely didn't think up what to get his relatives.  He already got one, but the other four were going to be a hassle.  Ashely looked over to the gas station store and sighed, "I guess I'll try and find something in there."  Ashely got out of the car and told Clair he was going to grab a few things.

 

"Grab me a soda," Clair called out.

 

"Yeah yeah," Ashley muttered as his list of things grew from not just presents but to food and drinks for the car ride.  Entering the gas station store, he saw it was just a typical one with only food and magazines.  "Prefect," Ashley muttered again as he went to at least grab some soda.  He looked at the bottles and finally found one that Clair would like.  Well if she didn't, Ashley would just drink it himself instead.

 

Ashely started to head to the counter to pay for the drink.  He saw there was one person in front of him and the cashier was ringing him up.  As Ashely stood in line someone came in through the doors.  Before anyone could react the man in dark clothes pulled out a gun and started to point it at Ashely and everyone else in the store.

 

"NO ONE MOVE!  I FUCKING MEAN IT!"

 

Ashely didn't move.  In fact no one did.  The man seemed panicked but his hand was steady with the gun.  Ashely watched as the man jerked the gun around between everyone.

 

He started shouting again, "GIVE ME ALL THE MONEY!"  He was robbing the store.  Ashely let out a sigh at the robber.  Of course he would try robbing the store now.  Ashely looked out the glass and saw Clair was finished filling up the car.  "I SAID HAND OVER THE MONEY," The man shouted again.

 

Ashely was about to turn the man into a cupcake for a snack on the road, when a thought came across his mind.  "Shoes go good with socks," Ashely said out loud like it just dawned on him.  The robber turned his gun to Ashley as everyone looked at him with a weird and perplexed look.

 

The robber opened his mouth to say something, but before he could there was a shoe box in his place before a sound could be uttered.  Ashely walked over and picked up the box as if it was completely normal.  The cashier and man at the front of the line looked confused, but relieved that they were saved by Ashely.

 

"Th-thank you?" The Cashier said sounding baffled and mystified at the scene that just unfolded.  How Ashely did that or what exactly happened was beyond his understanding.  "You can take the soda and whatever else, thank you for saving us," The Cashier told him sounding so relieved at their rescue.

 

Ashely looked at the two and acted like everything was normal and asked, "You got any toys...?"  Than Ashley just shrugged,  "Never mind, you'll both do."

 

 

 

 

 

Clair watched Ashely walking back to the car from the gas station with a couple of bags.  "You found something in there?"  Clair was shocked that some random out of the no where gas station held something to buy presents.  Clair eyeballed the bags.

 

"Oh yeah," Ashley laughed as he got into the car, "Now I just need to find something for Ellen"

 

 

 

 

Ellen sat on her bed trying to not look so upset about what happened at school today.  Ellen was playing on the swings when Billy came by and pushed her off the swing set.  None of the teachers saw it, like usual, so he didn't get in trouble.  He always was picking on her at school and never getting caught, and today was no different.  Well except that it was her birthday and it seemed to only make it worse.  Her special day ruined because of Billy being a jerk.  

 

Ellen didn't feel like celebrating her birthday anymore...

 

The knock on her door brought her attention to the sound, it was her cousin Ashely.  He looked concerned as he came into the room.  "What's wrong, little princess," He asked using the nickname that usually caused her to smile.  However Ellen didn't feel like smiling right now.

 

"Nothing," Ellen muttered.

 

"Now that's not true, you're usually so happy.  Something happen at school today," Ashely asked.  Ellen nodded.  "Was it that mean boy again?"  Ellen looked at Ashely as he guessed right.  "Your mom told me about it... so he pushed you off the swings?  That doesn't sound like a way to treat a princess," Ashely added,  "ESPECIALLY, on her birthday."

 

Ellen agreed.  "Well... I was going to wait to give you my present... but it looks like you need it now.  Want to see it?"  Ellen perked up at the sound of a gift.  Ellen nodded.  Ashely pulled out Ellen's gift from one of his bags that he had with him.  Ellen's eyes grew big as he pulled out what looked like the prettiest princess dress ever.  The ballet dress was just the one that Ellen wanted.  This seemed to lift up her spirits a little more than they were.  However her full smile didn't come back as she was still bothered by Billy's actions today.  Ashely gave Ellen one of his smiles as he offered the dress to her.  Ellen held the pink colored one piece dress that was completed with the frilly tutu around the hip area.  

 

As Ellen held onto the dress she felt something weird about the clothing.  It felt odd.  Ellen frowned at the dress as she held it up and looked at it through the light, as if to see if there was something off about it that the light would reveal.

 

"Something wrong," Ashely asked Ellen who was busy examining the clothing.

 

"It's weird..." Ellen confessed not sure why she had a weird feeling about it.

 

Ashely laughed as he sat down next to Ellen who was looking at the clothes, "That's because it's made out of something special... or I should say someone," Ashely told Ellen.  Ellen looked at Ashely with a frown on her face.

 

"Someone," Ellen repeated.

 

Ashely nodded as he went on, "Your mom told me about Billy, and so... I thought he would make a good dress for you."

 

Ellen grinned and giggled at Ashely as if he said something truly ridiculous and funny, "You can't make people into clothes."  She told Ashely as if it weren't common sense.

 

Ashely just laughed as he smiled at her, "Maybe I can... anyway, I'm glad your smiling again," Ashely told her booping her on the nose, "Now why don't you try on your new outfit made out of Billy," Ashely teased.

 

Ellen rolled her eyes at Ashely as she couldn't help but laugh at the joke about her bully being turned to clothes.  "Ashe, you're so silly," Ellen laughed as she did feel cheered up now that she was laughing.

 

"Well, go ahead and get dressed for your birthday party," Ashely told her as he got up to let her change in private.

 

Ellen nodded and felt a sense of excitement that she wasn't before.  She had completely forgotten about Billy this afternoon and was now looking forward to her party with her family.  Closing the door, Ellen started to get dressed.

 

 

 

 

 

Billy was crying for his mother as he was passed off to Ellen, the girl in his class.  He watched as her hands took hold of his deflated and limp body and held onto him.  Her fingers digging into him as she held him.  Billy called out ocne again this time to Ellen, but she didn't respond to him directly.  Instead she tossed him on her bed.  Billy felt his body fall through the air before he landed lying upside on the bed looking up at the ceiling.  Billy tried to move one of his arms or legs, but his body wouldn't listen.  Instead he was stuck laying there, body limp and paralyzed.  Billy wasn't able to move at all as he heard some shuffling around him.  Finally he saw Ellen return.  

 

There wasn't any sign of recognition or revenge or anything on Ellen's face.  She was just simply looking at Billy.  

 

"Why aren't you helping me!"  Billy cried out as he watched the goofy grin that always covered her face.  The smile of someone who was genuinely happy.  

 

Ellen started to put Billy on.  

 

Billy watched with horror as Ellen held the opening or what was Billy's head and started to step her left leg in.  Billy let out an appalling sound as he felt the intruding foot.  The tip of Ellen's toes and heel slide down inside Billy's body.  The feeling of the leg pushing through his body startled him.  Soon the foot found it's way down to Billy's feet and filled him up as Ellen slipped her left leg all the way through the legging.  Next she put her right foot in.  The same horrible feeling of someone pushing their body through Billy's hit him.  Ellen simply pulled her legs through the princess dress until her feet were at the bottom of the one piece outfit.  Billy didn't know what to say, except to cry out more as Ellen filled him up with just her legs.  Having someone pulling him onto themselves was a horrifyingly weird and outrages sensation.  The stretching the pulling and yanking on him and his body was new and horrifying.

 

By the time Ellen pulled herself into the suit, Billy was weeping like a baby as Ellen wiggled into the tight fitting outfit.  She ran to the closest mirror and showed herself what she looked like.  Billy felt every movement of Ellen's legs and body as it was like having someone puppeting his body around.  He wasn't in control and was forced to move his legs and arms whenever Ellen swung her arm or moved a muscle.  When she stood in front of the mirror, Billy let out another whimper as he looked at the bright pink color of himself covering Ellen.  He really hated the color pink.

 

Billy once again tried to talk, but not only did Ellen not hear him, it felt impossible as she was standing inside him, filling out his mouth or insides.  Ellen was preventing him from even crying out anymore as  her full body was plugging up any empty space that Billy should have had.  It really was a very snug fit.  

 

"Pretty," Ellen said as she twirled around on her feet.

 

Billy got dizzy from the spinning.  That and the fact that he felt so full holding Ellen's body, he wanted to throw up, but he couldn't.  The feeling of fullness and spinning was so upsetting that Billy let out a horrible wailing sound.  As much joy that Ellen was feeling wearing Billy like this, it was the complete opposite for Billy.  It was almost as if Ellen was laughing at him, especially when Ellen grabbed the fluffy tutu part of Billy and gave it a viscous shake.  Billy felt Ellen grab that part of him and vigorously fanned the frilly material in the mirror.  

 

"Ohhh this is so pretty!  I'm going to wear it forever and ever and ever," Ellen joyful said as she practically danced out her excitement in the mirror.  "I look just like a real life princess!  I'll wear it when I eat," Ellen said cheerfully, "When i go play at Millie's house, I'll wear it to dance class, and I'll even sleep with it on!"

 

Billy felt a horrible warm feeling rising up in his gut, or maybe that was just Ellen's body temperature bleeding out into him.  The disgusting feeling of Ellen running out of the room shook Billy to his core as he was now stuck to Ellen for as long as she wanted to wear him... which sounded like a VERY long time.

 

 

 

 

Ashely gave Clair a smug look when Ellen ran out and gave him a hug for the clothes.  Right before she went running out the door to show her parents the gift.  

 

"Wow," Clair gave him a dry response, "did you really just one up me by getting the full outfit for her?"

 

Ashely smirked as continued to hold the other bags with the other children's gifts.  "Oh I'm sure she'll love the tiara you got her," Ashely told her with the same grin.

 

"Not as much as the outfit," Clair responded as she looked at Ellen jumping up and down with joy.  The tight clothing clung to her and was pulled on with each happy jump she did in front of her parents.  The straining cloth screamed at each motion that Ellen made.  "Looks like you got a size too small," Clair told Ashley who just snickered.

 

"It should be super stretchy.  Ellen should be able to get a few years out of them, that's assuming she doesn't rip them doing the splits like the last pair."  Clair nodded remembering that incident.  Ellen could get a little hyperactive and usually lead to her trying to show off her new dance moves she learned.  "Anyway, time to give the other's their gifts," Ashley flaunted his bag of goodies off as he headed over to the two bickering twins already tossing the shirts that Clair bought them around at each other.

 

 

 

 

Justin wasn't prepared for this.  He just wanted some coffee, but than a robber came into the store and suddenly vanished into some kind of box.  Than the person behind him said something about toys and than everything got dark.  There was a lot of muffled sounds all around Justin and as much as he called out he never got a response.  After a long time of muffled talking and some movement, Justin was than yanked out of some kind of plastic bag and he was able to see.  It was a horrible sight, looking at the large child's face examining him.  The girl looked thrilled to see Justin, the child grabbed the container he was stuck in.  It took the giantess a few seconds before she had ripped Justin out of his plastic and paper prison.

 

Parts of his box flew off as the enormous fingers ripped and shredded it to a messy pile of trash.

 

"COOL!"  The child cried out.  "I got OLIVIA!"  

 

It was now that Justin realized to his horror and disapproval, he was a girl action figure.  Whoever this Olivia character was, Justin wasn't familiar with.  However the balloon sized chest that he now had made it clear that he was of the other gender, not that it really mattered.  He couldn't move or talk as the child held him and examined Justin to her heart's content.

 

"I got PATRICK," A boy about the same age as the girl that was holding Justin shouted with equal amounts of joy.  Looking at both kids, Justin found they were twins.  The last thing Justin learned before the twins ran off to play separately was the faint sound coming from the Patrick toy.

 

Justin wasn't the only person turned into a toy here.  The sound of the voice belonged to the cashier at the gas station he was last in.  They must have been both turned into toys.  

 

These thoughts soon vanished as the large girl holding Justin started to play with him.  He felt her big fingers grab at his arm and yank on it.  His arm was jerked upward as she posed him in some kind of weird position, probably one that he was suppose to make.  The delight on the young girl's face was evident that she was enjoying herself at Justin's expense.  In fact, Justin found the sudden jerking and yanking on him very intrusive and violating.  To have someone move him around without his will was degrading for him.  The soft sounds of his limbs popping into various angles as they popped and locked with each turn or push the girl did.  There was no pain just the weird feeling of someone moving his body made Justin let out words of complaints at his handling.

 

"I want to play with Olivia," the other twin's voice came out of no where.

 

"No, she's mine," Justin's handler said holding Justin out of the other's grasp.

 

"No fair, Let me play with her," The boy demanded as he reached out for Justin.

 

Justin felt the hand on him tighten as the sister did everything she could to keep him out of her bother's grasp.  "NO!  STOP," She said turning her back on her brother to fend him off.  Through the scuffling the sister bumped into her brother.  Everyone watched as the boy lost his grip on the other toy.  Justin listen to the startled alarm as the action figure fell out of his hands.  The moment it hit the ground the sound of an agonizing cry of pain and plastic breaking filled Justin's ears.  The toy, or man turned into toy, broke into dozens of pieces the moment he collided with the floor.  Arms and legs scatter throughout the room as most of the toy broke up at the joints.  The pitiful sounds of the cashier from below frighten Justin as he seemed to be in misery and yet still alive.  Broken and ruined but still there.

 

"YOU BROKE MY PRESENT," the boy shouted in anger and disbelief.

 

"It was an accident," The girl tried to explain.

 

However Justin watched the twins complaining and suddenly the boy reached out toward him.  This time the sister wasn't ready and the boy's large fist wrapped around Justin's top part.  The boys fingers digging into his plastic body and around his melon sized chest, refusing to let go.  His grip was worse than the girl's as he tried to yank him out of his sister's grasp.  Justin cried out in alarm as he felt himself being tugged, but unable to be pulled out of the girl's hand.  Still the boy held on and gave another tug as the sister fought back.

 

"TREVOR LET GO," She cried out as she pulled Justin one way while the boy refused to let go.

 

"NO!"

 

"MOM!"  The girl called out for help from her parents, while Justin felt something starting to give way.  His midsection wasn't made for tug of war, as both siblings refused to give in to the other.  Soon Justin felt a ripping and tearing sensation as he begged for someone to help.  Without a warning, Justin felt his body separate and shatter in two pieces.  His upper body ended up with the boy while his bottom part with his legs still with the sister.  "YOU BROKE IT!"  The girl screamed and cried.

 

As much as Justin enjoyed not being tugged and yanked on anymore, he couldn't help but let out a similar pitiful whimper, at his separated body.  He could feel a weird tingling at the torn and ripped part of his body, where his legs used to be attached to his hip.  Justin figured this was it... right?  However just like the other toy that was still alive, Justin didn't feel himself fading out.  Instead he could feel both children gripping his split body as they continued to make a fuss over the broken toys.

 

"Hey hey hey," Came a familiar voice that Justin recalled.  it was the same voice that Justin heard behind him in back at the gas store, the one that did this to him.  "What's wrong," He asked.

 

"Trevor broke my toy," The girl cried.

 

"I did not, Fiona wouldn't share," The boy argued.

 

As Trevor argued and pointed at Fiona, Justin was able to see the large boy that did THIS to him, observe the messy situation.  Finally after a few moments he just smiled and said, "Now now, calm down.  They're not too broken... in fact looks like they just need some super glue and they'll be good as new.  Hold on you two, I think I remember seeing some in a cabinet."  Justin watched as the negotiator came back with a small tube of glue.  "Let's see," He smiled as he grabbed parts of the male action figure and started to put them together applying a thin layer of superglue to the toy.  Justin heard the cashier curse the large boy for whatever he did to them and for trying to fix them.  Finally it was Justin's turn as he felt the enormous hands grab both parts of him.  Suddenly a liquid goo touched his midsection, right where he was broken.  The glue seeped in between both parts and started to stick and harden already.  Justin winced and gasped as it felt a cold but burning sensation as the glue hardened sealing the broken gap till it was one.  "There," The giant beamed to the children handing each of their toys back, "Good as new.  Now try and not break them again.  I want you two to play with them for a long long time, okay?"

 

"Okay," Both children said before they ran off to play with their toys.  Justin had a horrible feeling, and it wasn't from the shaking and swinging the child's hand was doing while running.  It was a looming feeling that the kids were going to listen this time, and Justin's torment had just begun.

 

 

 

 

 

Xavier couldn't see.  Ever since he came into the gas station to rob it, he felt like he was half a person... or like split into two separate people?  It was a weird and ominous feeling.  Worse was the fact that he couldn't really confirm what this feeling was, as he couldn't move.  He was stuck and separated but close to himself?  It was beyond confusing and frightening.  Finally after a long long time of unanswered questions, there was some rumbling as things started to shift around.  Xavier felt himself, hit himself?  Like he collided with his body with his other body?  As Xavier was wondering how that was even remotely possible, a light lit up his dark world.

 

Xavier let out a cry as he saw the surprised face of a young child.  The boy couldn't be older than 3 or 4.  His little hands, or they would have been if Xavier was normal sized, reached out toward him.

 

"Stay a-away," Xavier shouted in a panicked voice, as he watched the big grubby fingers approach him.

 

The child's fingers touched Xavier, or one part of him right before he felt the other hand grab the other part of Xavier.  It was like his left side of his body and his right side were split down the middle!  What was going on?!

 

"So what do you think kiddo," A familiar sounding voice called out.  Xavier got a glimpse of that PERSON!  The same kid from the gas station.  The one that made that weird comment... shoes... shoes?  As to confirm his suspicion the large grinning boy continued, "You like your new shoes?  Want to try them on?"

 

Xavier felt himself being jerked up and down as the boy drastically shook his head up in down in a vigorous attempt to show his desire to wear them.  The older boy told the child, Brett, to set them down.  Xavier was put on the ground and watched as the two massive socked covered feet approached him.  Xavier wasn't prepared for the child's foot slipping inside his new form.  The right foot inserted into Xavier's right side of his body and same with the left foot to his left half.  The smell and taste of new socks hit Xavier as the toddler rested his feet in what Xavier could only call his new mouths.

 

"There," The older boy said getting up from tying Xavier tight to the child's feet.  "How do they feel?  Do they fit?"

 

"Yes," Brett told him as he took a step with Xavier attached to him.  Xavier felt the right foot, or his face lift off the ground and slowly step down on the wooden ground beneath him.

 

"Oh you can stomp harder than that!  Come on let me see you really STOMP those shoes," The older boy urged the kid.

 

Xavier didn't know what to expect but when the child jumped up with both his feet into the air, Xavier could see the ground shrink and than quickly come rushing back up to him as the feet pushed downward into he floor.  Xavier winched in preparation of the pain to come.  Sure enough it was like having his face smacked into the ground, however that wasn't the worse part.  There was a sudden and exhilarating spike that launched through Xavier's body as lights flashed out from him.  It was like someone shocked him or injected adrenaline straight into his heart.  Xavier needed to RUN!  He had to move and go!  Xavier felt his body wanting to just sprint anywhere, but the child's foot didn't move, leaving him with a want to escape spreading through each part of his body.  Soon the flashing and flicking lights died down.

 

"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?"  Xavier shouted as he came down and recovered from the sensation that last just a few seconds.

 

"Light up shoes?!" Brett nearly squealed in delight.  Xavier frowned at the comment, however Brett lifted his right foot only and stomped it down laughing at the light show that gleamed off the shoe.

 

Xavier's right side of his body exploded with that same feeling of shock and stimulation.  It was like someone injected coffee right into his heart.  Xavier wasn't sure which he hated more, the feeling of being shocked or the fact that he needed to run and do things caused by the adrenaline rush but unable to move.  Once the adrenaline died down, the child laughed as he went stomping around more.  Xavier felt each side of him alternate between the desire to explode, as the kid was fascinated at how the lights played on his shoes.

 

"Stop!"  Xavier cried out as he felt another jolt hit him as he desperately wanted to just take off sprinting, but was stuck fast to the giggling toddler's feet.  Each stomp of one foot making it worse for Xavier, as he couldn't control his rapid acceleration of his heart rate with each bright flicker of light.  The slight shocking pop that coursed through him after each deafening stomp of the little foot.  Xavier prayed that whatever batteries that were inside him causing this affect died soon.

 

 

 

 

 

Lewis didn't understand how or even why he was like this.  All he could taste was rubber, and the last thing he remember seeing was being tossed into a bag as pacifier!  A child's pacifier!  As much as he wanted answers he really just wanted to be back to normal.  The awful taste of plastic rubber filled his mouth and sense as he was stuck in his prison.  However all his annoyance and worry changed directions when he was pulled out of the bag and his small plastic container was held up toward a monster of a giant.  The little boy couldn't be older than a year.

 

Lewis was being offered to the child by that annoying boy from his job.  He watched as the toddler's hands reach out in a grabbing motion.

 

"oooh I think he likes you," The boy taunted as he pulled Lewis' packaging away from the reaching child only to have the kid make an upset sound.  "I think Charlie wants to use his new pacifier.  Don't you?"

 

Lewis watched the stubby looking fingers gripping and clenching in wanting protest, as they reached out for him.  Lewis felt a horrible feeling running through his body as he heard the plastic crinkle and rip as his packaging was being torn apart.  Soon the clear plastic film covering and protecting him from the outside world was gone.  All that was left was the few inches of empty air separating Lewis from the desperate boy reaching for him.

 

"GET HIM AWAY FROM ME," Lewis screamed as he saw the boy's mouth open slightly revealing the hole he would end up in.  It was the least appealing place he could think of.  However Lewis didn't have any say in what was going to happen to him.  Slowly the large hand belonging to this magic boy who did this to him, started to drift closer to the excited baby.  Before Lewis could try and call out to the one that did this to him, the small hand of the child grabbed at the squishy part of Lewis.  The fingers clamped down and pushed on his soft head like body and mushed him as they firmly grabbed and pinched him.  Lewis let out a sound of despair as he was quickly brought up to the child's mouth.  Those lips parted just enough for Lewis to see the child was teething... 

 

Lewis' head was shoved deep into the child's maw, sealing him away from the outside world and into a dark and moist swampy orifice.  Spit already collided with Lewis' body and he could taste the raw and rancid baby spit that covered him.  The smell was just as horrendous with the after smell of old baby food, but it only got worse as he plugged up the mouth of the boy.  Than came the chewing and the sucking.  Immediately after being shoved inside the empty mouth, rough little bumps from budding teeth collided with Lewis' body, pinching and biting down on his soft but durable form.  The baby's teeth didn't leave marks but they did push and bite into Lewis's form, compressing and crunching into him.  The sound of a loud sloppy kiss could be heard as Charlie sucked and smacked his lips into Lewis.  Draining any flavor or spite from Lewis' form, only for the child's tongue come back and start licking while he sucked on his head.  Lewis felt his head being pulled to the point that it felt like it was going to pop off, only to be slingshot back after Charlie stop sucking for a brief moment.  A moment that didn't last very long as he continued the suction around Lewis body.

 

Lewis heard the words from outside the baby's sucking mouth say, "Yup, I think someone has a new favorite toy!"

 

Lewis let out a muffled sound for help at those words.  

 

As much as he begged and shouted out to be saved he was ignored.  Hours went by, and only a few times did the child stop using him.  Just long enough to eat some food or to make noises to whoever was passing by.  However those times were brief and soon Lewis was shoved back into his hell.  It had to be getting late or it felt so for Lewis, finally there was an unusually movement.  It lacked the child's actual body moving, like someone was picking up the child.  As Lewis felt himself being carried with the toddler, there was some rustling.  

 

Lewis felt himself falling as the boy opened his mouth either to make a noise, yawn, or something else.  As soon as those lips parted, Lewis fell with no one prepared for him.  Lewis tumbled through the air as he saw that he was in some kind of vehicle and two large adults were helping the child get into a car seat.  Gasping at the sudden fall and finally set free, Lewis wasn't ready to land on the bottom of the car.  Colliding with the carpet of a semi dirty car floor, Lewis felt stray strands of hair, dirt, crumbs of whatever stick to his soaked body.  

 

Immediately Charlie let out a cry as he obviously didn't want to lose his favorite toy.

 

"What's wrong," The mother asked trying to find out why her child was crying.

 

"He just dropped his pacifier," The father remarked as he tried to look for Lewis.  After a few moments of barely looking he simply said, "Do we have a spare, I can't find it and I know we have a few in here."

 

Lewis was dumbfounded at how easily the father gave up looking for him.  Worse was how easily the child shut up after being offered a new pacifier.  In just a few moments, Lewis was forgotten by both child and parents as the car door was shut and everyone was ready to leave.  Lewis lay on the carpet for an hour...

 

The mother and father extracted their tired child and other things before leaving Lewis still on the carpet.  Hours soon turned to a day.  A day turned to two.  Than three...  The time spent on the carpet was agonizing and horrible as he could feel the dust starting to build on him in just the few days left at the bottom of the floor.  When the family finally came back to the car to go where ever they were heading.  No one recalled the pacifier on the ground.

 

Lewis was now that one forgotten toy, that lost pacifier that would always be waiting to be discovered, whenever that might be.

 

 

 

 

 

Xavier felt burnt out.  His dosage of adrenaline pulses were weak, as his lights have faded over the years.  The child's feet had pounded him into so many surfaces that he could feel the heels and face rubbed off over the years.  The size of Brett's feet grew and Xavier was painfully aware of the fact that the boy needed new shoes.  Each time Brett stuck his large feet and toes inside Xavier, it felt like he just ate a ton of food... and than someone was trying to shove a tree down his throat too.  The smell of old feet and sweat filled Xavier's sense of smell as Brett refused to wear any other footwear but him.  Maybe it was a blessing or a curse, but after the last flickering light faded out, Xavier knew his time was coming.  Just like any old worn out shoe or defective toy, Xavier would be discarded.  

 

However it didn't seem like that was the case for Xavier.  It turned out that Brett wanted to keep his first gift he could remember getting, those light up shoes.  Xavier was tossed away in Brett's closet where he stayed always a reminded of who Xavier's favorite cousin of all time was.

 

 

 

 

Justin never felt the same after being split in two.  Even glued back together he felt like he was still broken.  His fellow action figure friend felt the same too.  Justin never really got to talk to the cashier too much, as the twins tried to keep their things separated from each other.  They would very rarely meet, and when they did, Justin felt like he got the better end of the deal.  The girl, Fiona, was on the more gentle side of playtime with him.  Little pretend house games or tea parties.  He would occasionally hear the sounds of something hitting the wall in the brother's room.  The boy seemed very active in his play time...

 

Over the years Justin watched as the young girl soon turned into a teen and than she was reaching her back half of her teens.  As she grew their play time dwindled.  Only rarely did she give Justin much attention as he was stuck in the corner with her older toys that she stop playing with.  Being left alone was bad, but it was better than what happened to the cashier.  He only heard a little of the passing conversation, something about a new chew toy for the dog.  

 

Justin eventually was packed up with the rest of the toys and barbies.  There he was locked away for what felt like eternity.  

 

After Justin forgot what light was like, he was soon unpacked and dumped out.  He was greeted by a young girl about the same age as Fiona when she first got him.  Justin spotted a much older woman who looked strikingly similar to Fiona the last time he saw her.

 

"These used to be my toys when I was your age," She told the young girl. "Some of them are old so be careful, they might break."

 

"Okay mommy," Justin's new owner said as she smiled down at him.  "I'll make sure to take good care of them for as long as I live."

 

Justin watched as Fiona walked away to leave him with her daughter.  It seemed he was just a hand me down toy for this family.  Justin wondered how long that would last...

 

 

 

 

Ellen hadn't seen Billy in months, heck maybe it was coming up to a year now?  She wasn't sure what happened to the bully, maybe he got in trouble and his family moved?  Ellen felt kind of bad that she was happy that Billy never showed up to school after her birthday.  However it never lasted too long as she was too busy being happy with her princess dress.  She always felt happier when she wore it, so she wore it a lot.  Any time she could she would put it on and run around pretending she was a princess or queen.  It was worn so much that it started to wear and tear so much that they had to sew it up a few times or else her mom threaten to toss it out.  As amazing as the dress was, it started to become clear that she wouldn't fit in it too much longer.  Her body was growing and sadly as stretchy the material was, it wasn't able to keep up with the pace of her growth.  Eventually she wouldn't be able to wear it much longer.  

 

As depressing as that was to Ellen, she couldn't help but enjoy the last few months that she wore the dress.  Her birthday was coming up soon and she was thinking of asking Ashely to maybe get her a new one.  Although she would prefer if he could somehow magically make this one a bigger size.  Ellen felt like whenever she wore the clothing, that there was a very faint and distant sound, almost like a voice.  Whenever Ellen heard it she couldn't' help but smile that cheerful grin as it sounded like her bully, Billy, crying for her to save him.  

 

But that was impossible...

End Notes:

 

 

I tried a few new things with this chapter and I'm not sure if I like how it came out.  Feels a little off for me.  Let me know what you think about it.

Chapter 20 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

You can help support me 


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Or just to chat and stuff on discord


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Ashely laid flopped out on his back, laying on top of his bed.

 

He was bored.

 

Ashely hated being bored.  It was the worse feeling in the world.  However as upsetting as it was being bored, he just couldn't find anything he wanted to do!  He just wanted to have some fun, to play a game with someone.  Sadly break wasn’t over just yet, and not too many people were still on campus.  So he had to make do with the toys he had with him.  Which was sooo boring.  They were all dull and unfun to play with.  Ashely found that Toby had stop complain and asking for help.  He even grew to accept it when Ashely passed gas through him, or got hard, or did other things to mess with him.  It wasn’t fun playing with Toby anymore.  Sure he could make him normal again, maybe turn him into something else, but Ashely wasn’t feeling it.  He would probably wait a few years and reveal that he always knew it was him and probably pass him off to someone else.  Ashely shrugged, but most likely he would just leave Toby buried and lost under a pile of clothing like all his other playthings.

 

Ashely let out another tired sigh.  Most of his playthings were either broken.  They were either physically or mentally damaged at this point.  He needed new ones.  Ones that didn’t know what was going to happen to them.  He missed the sounds they made or how they first reacted…

 

“ugh… why can’t the break be over faster!  I need new friends,” Ashely whined as he pouted like a spoiled child.  “So stupid…” Ashely huffed as he sat up in his bed.  He looked around his mostly clean room.  A piece of used clothing here, a dildo over there, a human cum rag lying on the floor.  They were all things he used over the past few days and he was tired of them already.  

 

“Stupid Phil,” Ashely muttered as he got up off his bed naked.  He opened his door and walked out into the empty dorm room.  “Stupid Fred,” Ashely continued to complain.  “Stupid Frank,” He went on.  They were all gone back home till the first day of classes next week.  Ashely was the only one who decided to come back early.  Clair had track meets since the new semester was starting soon, and Ashely thought that at LEAST someone, (like freaking Phil who plays football) would be here… they weren’t.  So Ashely was left alone for this week waiting for everyone to return.

 

“ughhhhh,” Ashely groaned again, as he walked into the kitchen butt ass naked and as nude as he could be.  There was no point in wearing clothes this week, and Ashely kind of enjoyed the freedom of walking around like this.  Heading to the fridge he went to grab a cup of water.  Pouring the liquid, Ashely tried to think of what to do today.  He really needed to find someone to play with, but who?  It’s not like there were a lot of people on campus.  Ashely sipped his water and gulped it down still pondering what he should do.  He looked at the TV and recalled that Frank even took his game systems home.  Leaving no video games to play.  Ashely stood there in the kitchen and huffed out a sigh, “Stupid break.”  Putting the cup on the counter Ashely was about to head back to his room when he heard the doorbell ring.  

 

Ashely immediately perked up at the chiming sound as it mean that his food had arrived!  

 

He had completely forgotten about his order he placed awhile ago.  His large sub from the sandwich shop off campus was finally here.  Ashely could already hear his tummy rumbling in delight of the feast he was about to eat.  

 

“Finally some good news,” Ashely smiled as he headed to answer the door.

 

 

 

 

 

Andrew looked at the receipt one more time just to make sure he had the correct address for the delivery.  He wanted to make sure this delivery was to the right person.  It wouldn’t be the first time he delivered the wrong order or brought it to the wrong address.  Looking down at the tiny sheet in his hands for the already paid for meal, he matched the dorm room number with the one on the paper and nodded.  Yup this was it.  Heading over he rung the doorbell while holding the bag in his hands.  Andrew hadn’t seen the school campus this dead before.  He was shocked that there were still people here.  Usually this time of the year, there was no one on campus.  The campus that used to have thousands of students walk around on it now only had a handful or so.

 

Andrew did have any college experience he only went to high school.  He might go after saving up some money and maybe go in a few of years for a degree, or maybe he would just aim for management at the sub shack.  Either way he didn’t know much about college, he didn’t think a students would still be living on school grounds if they had break.  Andrew recalled most of his school breaks back in high school, he couldn’t wait to leave the building to go party it up or just sleep a day away.  Maybe things are different in college.

 

“Is anyone home,” Andrew muttered to himself as he waited.  He was about to ring the doorbell again when the door opened.  “Hi, your order is here-” Andrew spoke as he started to hand the bag to the resident.  However as he started to hold the bag out for the person to accept, his eyes went wide as he saw the person behind the door.  It was less the look of the young smiling boy and more of what he was wearing… or lack of.  Andrew couldn’t help but nearly drop the bag as he gaped at the nude person standing there like everything was perfectly normal.

 

“Finally,” He said as he reached for the bag and took it, from Andrew.  Andrew blinked a few times, maybe he was imagining it?  No… no this was happening.  Andrew couldn’t stop his eyes from looking up and down the naked college student’s body and resting on the manly part of the male before coming back up to the face.  Once he looked back at his face the nudest smirked and hands on his hips, “See something you like?”

 

Andrew could only continue to gap at the lack of embarrassment the pretty cute person was giving off.  “uhhh…” It was all Andrew could get out before he felt something weird happen.  He was no longer standing out side the dorm room, he was inside.  Andrew was trying to understand how he just appeared like over here.  The door was already swinging shut and Andrew felt his gut lurch as he was pulled away from the door.  Something was moving him.

 

The voice of the stranger boomed above Andrew as it spoke, “Thanks for the meal, not going to lie, totally forgot about it.”

 

Andrew tried to move and look to where the voice was coming from but he couldn’t move very well.  He felt his body moving and swaying as he was carried off from the door and through the dorm room toward somewhere.  Andrew was dangling or hanging from something… and why was the ground so far away?

 

Before Andrew could piece together what the heck was going on, a large fleshy object started to come into view from below.  It looked like a leg.  Not just any leg, but the leg of the boy who answered the door.  Andrew tried to speak, “What’s going on?”  But no words came out.

 

“I’ll tell you in a sec, chill out,” The voice of the stranger responded again from above and behind Andrew.  Andrew was anything but chilled out.  He freaked out as it was indeed the boy’s legs that would come into view for a second and propel him forward.  Not sure how or why, but Andrew figured he was attached to the boy.  Where or what part, was not something that he could answer.  Instead he was freaking out more and more until they arrived at a kitchen.  Andrew could only look down at the ground, but heard the rustling of a bag above and the boy let out a delighted sound, “Finally… and you even brought napkins, awww how thoughtful, thanks dude.”

 

Andrew called out again, “THE HELL IS GOING ON?! WHY CAN’T I MOVE?!”  Andrew screamed for help.

 

The boy just let out a soft chuckle, “Dude, I told you to chill… If you keep this up, I don’t think I’ll be able to eat,” The boy snickered.

 

“I don’t give a fuck if you can eat, what’s going on,” Andrew silently screamed at the boy.  He only responded with another carefree sound.

 

“Alright… fine, I guess I can play before eating,” he answered in a too happy sounding voice.  Suddenly Andrew was swung away from the kitchen area and headed off toward a room.  He could see the carpet changing and soon he was in a bedroom of some kind.  It looked pretty messy, clothes and a few empty containers of drinks and- was that a freaking dildo?!

 

Suddenly Andrew’s question was cut off as he found himself being introduced to a mirror.  The glass wall soon showed off the pair naked feet, running up those legs, and soon the attached hips of the stranger.  However it was here that Andrew let out a horrible scream as the college boy walked closer to the mirror to show off the rest of his naked form.  Andrew didn’t care about the rest as his eyes locked on to where he should be, the boy’s junk.  His droopy dick between his bare legs was the same area that Andrew was suppose to be at for his point of view.  Yet all he saw was that same flaccid member that greeted him at the door before hand.

 

“A-a-am I…” Andrew tried to speak but his words weren’t coming out of his mouth.  He was verbally stuck on the next word.  

 

The boy felt like answering his question with a giggle, “My dingaling?  YUP!”

 

Andrew felt sick, however when the boy started to shift his body, twisting left and right, Andrew truly wanted to puke.  He felt his body sway along with the boy’s turning hips.  He could feel his body collide with the left side of the fleshy leg, before being flung to the others as the childish boy laughed with a joyful tone as he enjoyed the sight, “Swing it!”  Andrew’s sight swung violently left and right as he was flopped around till the boy slowed down.

 

Than Andrew felt his body jerk in a circle motion as the college student started to move his body in another direction.  Andrew nearly heaved as he started to spin.  His vision switching from looking downward before twirling upward to see the mocking look on the enormous boy’s face.  It only got worse as the child like person started to make a helicopter like noise as he spun him around, “Look at you go!  Oh damn, this is hilarious,” He kept laughing as he made sure Andrew did a few more circles before he slowed down.  “Alright, I’m hungry,” He chuckled as he started to walk away from the mirror.

 

Still recovering from the jolting motion and jerking around that he experienced, Andrew tried to come to terms of his situation.  He was a penis… 

 

HOW?!

 

He never got his answer as the boy walked back to the kitchen, still not wearing a scrap of clothing over his nude body.  Just letting Andrew dangle around in the fresh and slightly chilly air that blew over him, as he jiggled and wobbled with each step.  

 

 

 

 

Ashely’s fun was slowly dying faster than his hunger.  As he munched and ate his sub sandwich, he felt bored.  Sure with the frighten … oh shit what was his name?  Did he ever get it?  

 

Ashley just shrugged, whoever it was, the thrill was soon gone.  It was a dull feeling to have the delivery boy stuck between his legs.  Sure it was just an act out of nowhere, a spur of the moment kind of thing, an exciting desire but now it just felt stupid and silly.  He thought maybe he could have some fun with the person, but after his hunger was sated so was his desire to play with the pathetic person.  Maybe later tonight when he was horny?  

 

Ashely did another shrug, as he tossed his empty sandwich bag into the garbage.  He already started to tune out the constant questioning coming between his legs.  Ashely sighed, that bored feeling sinking in again.  What was he going to do today?

 

Than an idea came to his mind.  He was obviously not the ONLY person on campus.  There were still a few stragglers or tryhards picking up classes or getting ready for next semester, right?  He just had to find someone… and the best place for that would probably be the-

 

“LIBRARY!”  Ashely blurted out perking up at the thought.  “I bet there’s bound to be a nerd or two there,” Ashely smiled.  “Yeah… yeah!  I could definitely find someone to mess with,” He smiled as he already seemed like he had a plan in the works.  His hopes and heart picked up tempo as he quickly strutted back to his room to finally put on some clothes.  The silent cries of alarm from his crotch only brought a bigger grin, maybe he could enjoy using delivery boy too!

 

Ashely’s day just got a little less boring.

 

 

 

Ben stood at the front of the library feeling bored.  He only saw a few people pass him to enter the library.  Each of them wearing a face mask like required.  This year there was a strong virus going around and the campus just implemented a “no mask, no entry” rule for any facility.  Sadly as part of the college campus committee, he wasn’t in charge to  “enforce” the rule, but to request that it is followed.  So far the few students who entered the library had all been wearing mask.  A thing that he thought was silly but simple for anyone to follow.

 

Ben sat down by the bench near the door and looked over the very dead campus.  The only people here were some professors, a couple of student councilors, and probably less than a hundred students of the over fifty thousand or so students that used to studied here.  Calling the Campus a ghost town after the semester was over, would be an insulting to an actual ghost town.  The few little people that were still here were busy studying or doing something inside leaving the outside campus bare.  Ben sighed, he wasn’t expecting to have to deal with any rule breakers this week.  Hell he could probably count the number of people that came across his path on one hand.  However a job was a job, and Ben would see this through, no mater how long and agonizing it was.

 

With no one in sight, Ben pulled his phone out and started to catch up on his social media and other websites he was on.  Ben lost track of time as he sat there playing some phone game.  He was distracted until he heard a high pitch sound that must have belonged to a girl sneezing.  However when Ben looked up he only saw one person heading toward the library.  Of course the person did seem a little girly to him, but when they approached the steps that lead to the facility he could make out that it was a HE and not a she.  Still the sneezing sound seemed to betray the appearance of the incoming person.  So much so, that Ben tried to see if there was another person around that made the sneezing sound.  Just as he thought maybe said person who sneezed walked away, the kind of cute boy, let out a high pitched sneeze.  A sound that was an exact match as before.

 

Ben watched the young man, probably same age maybe younger than him walk up the steps and start to head toward the door.  He was rubbing at his nose and gave a nice little twitch as if to clear it before heading for the doors.  Ben was up in a mater of seconds cutting out in front of him.

 

“Uh, whoa there…” Ben said stopping the new comer from entering.  His presence seemed to shock him.

 

“Oh, uh, hello?  Can I help you,” He asked checking around to make sure he was the one Ben was talking to.

 

“Yeah,” Ben commented as he looked on the face, with the features that would make anyone double check to make sure the got the right pronoun used for the person.  “Do you have a mask,” He asked pointing to his own.

 

“M-” the boy frowned, “Mask?”  He let out a kind of attractive laugh before his eyes widen a little, “OH, you’re serious?  I need a mask?”

 

“Yeah,” Ben told him.  “It’s a new policy for now.  Got to have a mask.”

 

“Oooooh… uh yeah, that’s a no go for me.  Sorry.”  He replied trying to brush it off, but Ben stayed firmly in place of the door.  “… uh, excuse me,” He commented waiting for him to move out of the way.  Ben didn’t budge.

 

Ben shook his head, “Sorry.  Campus policy.  Got to have a mask to enter.”

 

The boy’s eyebrow narrowed a little before saying, “Well, I don’t have one… soo?  How do I get in without a mask?”

 

Ben tried not to sound like a dick as he commented, “If you come back with a mask you can go in.”

 

“Seriously?  You telling me I can’t go in without a freaking mask?”  He asked sounding stunned.

 

“Yeah, sorry,” Ben apologized.

 

“… let me guess, you don’t have a spare either,” the young man asked hands propped on his hips in a displeased stance.  Ben slowly shook his head no.  “Oh come on, I’m not even sick.  Why do I have to wear one?”

 

Ben arched a brow at the person, who for a second didn’t know why he was getting that look.  Finally it came out and the stranger said it for both of them to hear it, “The sneeze?  Oh come on, it’s just allergies.  I get them all the time.”

 

Still Ben shook his head, “Sorry.  Rules are rules.”

 

Ben watched as the unknown person started to give him a droll look, “Really?  Gonna make me wear a mask to get inside?”

 

Ben paused at the new attitude the male student was giving off.  He slowly nodded, “Like I said… need a-”

 

“yeah yeah,” The boy rolled his eyes.  “I need a freaking mask.  Fine.”  He lifted his right hand up and snapped his fingers as he spoke, “You’ll just have to do.”

 

 

 

 

Ben let out a horrible cry for help as he felt another hot humid blast of air rush over his body.  It felt like someone just opened a steam vent in front of him.  The enormous mouth opened slightly as warm steamy air rushed past those enormous pink lips.  The strange boy wearing Ben’s new mask form, blew a gust of moist breath that clung to Ben’s body causing him to shiver and gasp in alarm from the heat.  Just as quickly as the hot air blew at him, it stopped… than the inhale.  Ben felt the cool, slightly cold air, pierce and suck through his body.  The cotton fabric that he was made of, could feel each air molecule seep and slip through his body as it was sucked down the throat of this enormous giant boy.  As quickly as it was inhaled it was just as quickly expelled.  The endless cycle of the monstrous boy breathing hit Ben as he exhaled again and hit him with a new wave of well heated air that carried a stench of what the boy ate earlier.  The smell of the food lingering on the smelly breath he spewed out over Ben’s body made him nauseous.  A body that not only could feel the breath but smell it too.

 

It wasn’t like Ben could get used to this fucked up and confusing experience.  One second he was just talking to this person, trying to do his job and all of a sudden he was just a simple disposable mask in the person’s hand.  His arms and legs used as the straps, his front body and face were the inside of the mask.  Forced to endure every inhale and exhale the owner was doing.  Ben’s body taking the full blunt of an exhale from the opening mouth, or sometimes it was the two nostrils that slammed him with an equal amount of wind force.  Something equal to standing behind a jet as it took off, blast him with two scorching streams of hot flaming air.

 

Ben tried to call out, to let the person know that he was able to feel it all, to smell it, and to taste it.  The smells were strong enough for Ben to actually have the scent linger to his tongue or mouth or whatever it was now.

 

Suddenly a rumbling voice muttered into him, vibrating his fabric form as it nearly whispered it’s words through him, “Now, where are you…” It muttered.  The sound shook Ben to his core as he had to endure the puffs of air rushing out past the gaping lips with each syllable.  Breezing past his own fabricy form that he currently had.  His legs and arm desperate grabbing onto the ears of the boy like person, trying to keep himself from being blown of the face he was attached to.  

 

As soon as the voice stopped, Ben was subjected to the deep inhale and exhale from the enormous face that he covered.  Whispers of hot vapor spewed out of the mouth and landed on Ben’s face, soaking into his fabric form.  Ben could feel each breath spewing out hot horrendous clouds of hot spittle spray.  This was so much worse than when Ben ran the mile in highschool and he was drenched in sweat, at least than it was his own bodily fluid.  Now it was some freaking stranger who puffed and spewed his own spit and breeth all over his body.  There was no care or restraint from the feminine like boy as he huffed all over Ben’s new form.  Each few seconds a searing hot blast of carbon dioxide blew over and slightly through Ben, only to have a vacuum sucking force drag cool and cold air through his blistering warm body.  Every single, freaking, breath.

 

Ben was trying to get used to it all.  As difficult and unreasonable to get used to being a mask, Ben found after a long time that it was hopeless to think that anything was going to change.  He was stuck to this person for however long it would be.

 

Suddenly Ben noticed something.  Looking through the very faint dim light that filtered in through him, he could see the boy’s face.  His nose twitched.  It wiggled and the nostrils were expanding.  Confused Ben watched as the enormous lips started to part.  It was like the boy was trying to yawn or something as the mouth grew wider and wider…

 

The sound was like an atomic bomb going off in his face.  The explosion would have broken his body at this size as an enormous tidal wave of air blasted out of both the mouth and nose.   Ben felt the force of the wind hit him and threaten to rip him to pieces as he was pelted with not just hot blistering air but a strong slimy and sticky substance.  The goo splattered all over him, melding into his body and covering him with a very salty and nasty like tasting gunk that came from the giant boy.  Still ringing from the explosion that came from the enormous boy, he heard someone say.

 

“Bless you.”

 

A couple of sniffs, “Thanks,” The large boy replied as his nose did a few twitches, “Allergies.”

 

It was now that Ben realized all the snot that dripped on him from the sneeze was now stuck firmly keeping the messy gunk trapped.  His new form was more of a net as it held the spunk that flew out of the nasty boy’s nose and mouth.  The thick fluid not yet drying due to the warm enviroment and moist breath that kept filling the small space between Ben and the boy’s face.  Still recovering and dealing with the sneeze, Ben watched as the little nose started to twitch once again…

 

“NOOO!”  Ben tried to scream through the layer of snot only for the deafening roar blasting him in the face all over again.

 

 

 

Monica was walking through the library when she heard what had to be the cutest sneeze ring out in the silent facility.  It was like a mouse sneezed or something that a cute adorable creature would do.  It wasn’t till Monica heard it another time, that she decided to go see who was making such a noise, and if they were okay.  Passing by a library shelf full of books or articles in whatever section she was in, she came to the opening tables where there were only a few other people all reading or studying.  There was a tussle of hair that Monica swore she recognized, not sure why they would be here, she went over to make sure it was them.  Just as Monica was about to call out, the person flinched and let out another sneeze.  The adorably cute sneezing was coming from this person.

 

“Ash,” Monica asked standing near him.  To her delight she saw him turn shocked to see her here.  “Hey,” She said waving to him before taking a seat near him.  “You okay?” Monica asked.  She did a quick point as she went on, “I heard you sneezing from all the way over there.”  Monica sounded a little worried but also embarrassed bringing up the noises she heard from Ashely. 

 

Ashely let out a few sniffles from behind his mask and nodded, “Yeah.  Allergies.”

 

Monica looked surprised at what he was doing here, “So…” She looked around and noticed he didn’t have any books or notes from a class.  “Uh, what are you doing here?  Like the semester doesn’t start for another week… and you don’t seem to be studying either,” Monica joking laughed.  Monica couldn’t tell with the mask in the way but it almost seemed like Ashely was grinning.

 

Ashely let out a sigh as he started to tell Monica.  She watched as he leaned his head into his open palm and tilted his head before speaking in a monotone voice, “I’m bored…”

 

Monica bite back a laugh as she slowly nodded, “Yeah, I can see that…”

 

Ashely went on.  Monica couldn’t help but enjoy hearing him talk and how he was acting.  It was adorable in a very cute way.  “I thought the guys would be back early or something…” Ashely muttered, “But they’re not.”

 

Monica gasped, shocked at the news, “So you’re all alone, by yourself?  I mean, I know Clair is the only one back at our place, but like no one is with you?  Why haven’t you coming over?”

 

“I…” Ashely paused for a moment, it was as if that idea hadn’t come to him till this very moment.  “… uh, didn’t think about that,” Ashely remarked blushing behind his mask at his mistake.

 

Monica felt sad for Ashely, he sounded so lonely, “Awww, you poor thing,” She sympathized with him.  She put her hand out and took Ashley free hand and offered a weak smile… that she soon realized he wouldn’t see past her mask.

 

“So what are you doing here,” Ashely asked still sounding a little down right now.

 

“Oh, right.  Well,” Monica said sitting up telling Ashely about her reason for being on campus so early.  She did her best not to get distracted by Ashely’s looks as she talked to him, “I’m an undecided major.  I still don’t know what to focus on.  So my student councilor suggested that come early to campus, like a week before classes start.  Walk around, talk to professors and students…” Monica looked around at the lack of people, “And well… yeah, haven’t had much luck,” Monica told Ashely feeling kind of embarrassed telling him this.  “Still haven’t found anyone to talk to, but well… I’ve always liked physics…” Monica shrugged, “Maybe I’ll major in physics or like engineering, I don’t know.”  Monica sighed as she thought about it and still wasn't sure.

 

“Hey,” Ashely said bringing Monica’s attention from her thoughts back to him, “I think it’s okay not to know.  I mean, I’m not like 100% sure what I want to do.”  Ahsely just shrugged before Monica swore she could see him smiling behind his mask, “So, I guess we both can try and find out what we want to major in.  Care if I tag along?”

 

Monica perked up at the news.  “Wh-what like to check on professors from other departments?”

 

Ashely shrugged, “yeah why-”  Another sneeze cut Ashely off and made Monica stifle a laugh as Ashely recovered from the outburst.  “Sorry, stupid allergies,” Ashely spoke sniffing a little to clear his nose.  “I think it’s something in here,” Ashely complained.

 

“Should we get out of here,” Monica asked with a hint of worry for Ashely’s condition.  He did seem to be sneezing a lot.

 

“Yeah, let’s go, getting tired of this mask,” Ashely laughed as he got up to follow Monica.

 

 

 

 

Ben was beyond disgusted as another layer of spit and snot blew at him with high speeds from Ash.  He just barely picked up the name form the conversations but the name didn’t help him at all.  If anything it only made him hate the person more for being casual about wearing him over his face, as he fucking spit and spewed his nasty bodily fluids over his body for the fourth time in less than an hour.  Ben despised Ash as he continued to wear him while heading out of the library.  The air shifting slightly on his back as they went into the slightly cooler enviorment of the outdoors.

 

“Finally,” Ash sighed as Ben felt those large fingers reaching for his legs and arms to pull off from his ears.  As Ben was extracted from Ash’s face he could finally see better with the sun shining between the space between face and mask.  As horrible as it felt, the sight was worse as Ben could see the patches of snot and green mucus stuck to him from all the sneezing.  Through the hazy sight, Ben saw Ash give him a sickened look.  “Ewwww,” he muttered.  Almost as if he wasn’t the one that fucking caused this disgusting scene.

 

Ben heard the girl from before call out, “Want to visit the science department?”

 

“Yeah, just give me a sec,” Ash replied.

 

Ben watched as the boy’s face smirked as he looked right at him.  A knowing look, “Looks like it’s time to dispose of this mask…”

 

Not sure what Ash was planing, he got the sense that this was it.  Ben started to plead with Ash as much as he could as he watched the giant boy look down at him.  “Don’t PLEASE!  I didn’t mean it any of it!”  Ben cried, “You can fucking not wear a mask, I’ll make sure of it!”

 

Ash didn’t seem to care with his pleading as he looked at Ben for a few more seconds.  Finally Ash started to bring Ben up to his face.  Ben was shocked and confused.  Was he being put back on?  He thought Ash hated wearing him?

 

But instead of Ben’s legs and arms being stretched out to attach to Ash’s ears.  Ben watched with a shocking horror as Ash brought him to his face.  Toward the mouth and nose of his face.  It wasn't’ till he saw Ash’s nostrils expand as he inhaled and brought Ben closer that he knew what was happening.

 

Ben let out a horrible screech, “NOOOO-”

 

An enormous blast of hot gooey and scorching winds blew out of the flaring nostrils as Ash blew his breathe out through them.  What felt like gallons of snotty soupy slime sputtered out of the slightly clogged and stuffy nose.  Ben felt the large chunks of gloppy mucus splatter on his body and continue to flow out as Ash blew his nose as hard as he could into him.  Sounds of the gust of air blowing over and over as he pushed out whatever was stuck in his nose out and into the clothe fabric that was Ben.  The layers of spit and boogers from all the sneezing was nothing compared to the shit show of being dumped full of nasal gunk.  A few more eruption from each nose tunnel hit Ben before he was slowly pulled away.  He could see the dark green strands of snotty muck attached to his body and face as Ash pulled him back.  He could feel the pond of green viscous slimy material still attached to him after being ejected from his nose.  Ben shuddered and gurgled on the thick and frothing fluid that covered nearly every inch of his body.  Finally Ash took a deep breath from his nose and smiled a cheerful smile.

 

“Ahhh, much better.”

 

Ben let out a gargled cry as he was chucked into a dark bin.  The garbage can where any used trash was dumped to be forgotten by their owner.  Something that Ben had a horrible feeling that Ash was used to doing.  Throwing things away without a fucking care in the world.

 

 

 

 

Monica couldn’t believe this was happening.  She spent most of the day with Ashely, almost like a date.  They walked around and talked to a few professors but mostly just spent time together chatting.  Talking about things they wanted to do or did.  Somehow it came down to Monica inviting Ashely back to her place.  Granted she did use Clair a little.  Saying that they could all hang out together tonight, but Monica knew that Clair would be a too tired from track to stay up too long like the other nights.  Monica had a feeling of shame and regret for manipulating Ashely like this.  Promising that his sister would be with them to hang out when she wouldn’t, but when Monica looked at him… that cute lovely face of his, she couldn’t help herself for wanting to spend more time with him.  She just couldn’t help but be mesmerized by Ashely beauty.  So here they were, back at Monica’s and Clair’s place for the night.

 

Monica was on the couch, feeling nervous that it was just them right now.  Ashely busy sitting in one of the couple of chairs, feet propped up like he owned the room.   That confidence that he expelled was something that Monica wished she had.  How Ashley could be so relaxed in another person’s home was amazing to her.  Of course the dorm was very similar to his own place, so maybe that was the reason he didn’t feel so out of place. 

 

“You guys have anything to drink,” Ashely asked as he started to get up.  

 

Monica’s thoughts were finally cleared by the question, “uh, oh um I think?”

 

Ashely was heading over to the fridge and opening it before Monica could get up and help him look.  Thumbing through the fridge he grabbed a few drinks and headed back, handing one to Monica before sitting down to look for something to watch.  Monica didn’t mention if these drinks were hers or someone else’s.  Making a mental note to apologize and pay whoever they belong to back, she slowly took a sip with Ashely.

 

Monica watched as Ashely looked through the TV and finally, “Oh, this looks good,” Ashely cheered as he picked a show to watch.  Monica sat there, feeling slightly awkward.  She fiddled with her drink in hand trying to think of what to say or do.  Ashely seemed into the show, and she didn’t want to disturb the cute boy with her pestering talk of-

 

“It’s so lonely over here,” Ashely complained getting up.  Before Monica could say anything, Ashley was already making his way toward Monica on the couch.  She watched as he plopped down next to her and scotched up closer to her.  Almost like a cat would.  He let out a relaxed sigh, “Better.”

 

Monica had to surprise yelp at how close Ashely was to her right now.  She took a drink, trying to distract herself from Ashely’s presence, his body leaning into her like this.  Her heart was beating so fast, that she swore he could hear it.  His shoulder touching her, connecting the two while the streamed show played.  Monica tried to calm her heart, to slow her breathing as she could smell Ashely’s unique scent filling the space around her.  It was so intoxicating.  There was a slight hint of a male to it, but like him… it wasn’t overwhelmingly masculine.  As unnerve as Monica was, each inhale of Ashely helped ease her into a more calm and relaxed state.  It didn’t take to long for Monica to calm down and feel more at ease with Ashely being so near her.  Just like today she started to grow more accustomed to him.

 

“Almost done,” Ashely asked looking at Monica’s bottle in hand.

 

“uh, yeah but maybe I shouldn’t drink too fast,” Monica pointed out.  “not… not good at drinking… like you are,” Monica weakly laughed.

 

Ashely laughed making Monica smile with him, “Your fine, another one won’t hurt.”

 

“uh, well… I guess…” Monica told Ashely.  She finished the little amount left before Ashely got up and started to rummage for more.  Monica felt the slight disappointing feeling with Ashely gone from her side, but as soon as he came back she felt her body warm up from his return.  

 

“Here you go,” Ashely said handing another drink to her.  Monica taking it without a word.  She just kept a mental track of how many drinks she would need to replace.  

 

 

 

 

Monica lost track of how many beers they had.  She was sure they drank what was left in the fridge but Ashley seemed to magically find more no matter how many times he returned.  Monica kept accepting the bottle and soon she was feeling drunk and happy.  More relaxed than before, leaning into Ashely as they pointed and laughed at the show on the screen.  It was at this time that Clair came home from her track practice.

 

“CLAIR!”  Ashely shouted to the whole room like an excited child.

 

“Ash?” Clair spoke confused at his being here.  “Uh, what… what are you doing here,” She asked trying to figure out what was going on.

 

“We ran into each other,” Monica told her before adding, “Why didn’t you invite him over sooner?  Did you know he was all alone,” Monica shared her worries with her room mate.

 

Ashely joined in, “Yeah… I was so lonely and boooored.”

 

Clair let out a sigh and rolled her eyes.  “I’m sure you weren’t that bored.  I tried to warn you that it’s so freaking dead here before classes.”

 

Ashely continued his pouting, “Well I didn’t think it would be THIS empty… at least I have Monica,” He replied in a teasing voice leaning in even closer to Monica.

 

Monica smiled at the mention of her name and the nearness following by it, “Awwww, that’s so sweet of you.”

 

Clair shook her head as she headed to the kitchen to grab some water.  “Well sounds like you two are doing just fine without me.  Besides I’m pretty tired.” Clair sighed as she started to head to her room, “Try to keep it down tonight, I got to get up early tomorrow.”

 

Monica nodded, “Okay.”

 

“Ohhh booo, that’s no fun,” Ashely complained but didn’t move off the couch.  Clair didn’t argue and headed to her room.  When Clair closed her door, Ashely turned to Monica, “I guess it’s just us for the night.  You’ll keep me entertained, won’t you,” He asked in a pleading tone.  Almost as if he was worried she would leave him too.

 

“Of course,” Monica told him trying to sympathize with him and keep the mood happy.

 

The look on Ashley’s face after hearing that brought a flutter to Monica’s heart as he grinned.  “I knew I could count on you to make my night fun.”

 

Ashley and Monica continued to sit on the couch watching whatever came on TV.  Monica found the drinks really catching up, as they kept trying to keep their voices down for Clair.  A few whispers here and there, commenting about the show or funny part.  Lots of giggles from what the other said or when a very comedic part popped up on the screen.  Monica felt so relaxed and at ease with Ashely that she forgot about pretty much everything except for the moment they were in right now.  Just chilling, drinking, and hanging out as Ashely would put it.  

 

Monica felt Ashely’s head leaning on her should as he used her like a head rest.  The smell of Ashely’s scent lingering closer in the air and intoxicating for Monica that she couldn’t help but brush a hand over his hair, enjoying the feeling of it on her hand.  “Your hair is so cute…”

 

“Thanks,” Ashely spoke, turning his head and looking at Monica.  “Yours is too.”

 

Monica blushed at how Ashely reciprocated her compliment.  She couldn’t help but touch at her hair at the mention of it, “Oh, t-thanks… uh…” Monica didn’t know what else to say, so she just let her words die after that.

 

Ashely turned his head back to the TV as he took a quick sip of his emptying beer, “You can keep touching it if you want,” He urged Monica with those words.  “It feels nice.”

 

Monica felt heat hit her face as she simple just nodded and did as Ashely requested.  Her hand going back to his head and slowly played with his locks and curls at the end of each strand.  She got lost in the soft fluffiness that betrayed his gender, still it didn’t help that Monica was entranced by the boy’s head.  She couldn’t stop herself from looking at his nose, those sweet eyes, and equally if not more attractive lips…

 

“I like your lips too,” Monica whispered under her breath.  It wasn’t till Ashely’s eyes looked at her that she realized he heard her words.  “UH!”  She quickly squeaked turning brighter red than the couch they were sitting on.  She couldn’t move.  She wanted to jump up and run to her room, or say “Just kidding.”  But nothing happened.  Her body froze up reacting out of fear.  Monica’s body turned to the old tactic of playing dead.  Maybe he didn’t hear me?

 

Ashley's lips moved, “I like your lips too… they’re pretty cute…”

 

Monica’s mouth quivered from those words.  She wanted to say something, but couldn’t.  Her mind was still spinning trying to replay the sounds she heard from Ashely’s own lips.  As Monica tried to translate what she heard, her body was already moving on it’s own.  She started to move toward those inviting lips.  What was she doing?  Was she just getting a closer look at them?

 

It was like Monica wasn’t in control of her body as it acted on it’s own in a shifty dream like haze.  She slowly closed the small distance between her lips and Ashely.  She came down into a slow arc toward Ashely’s gorgeous looking mouth.  Monica watched Ashely for any signs of hesitation or disgust.  However he just watched her, not turning away.  Not able to stop even now, Monica smooched Ashely on the lips, kissing him for a brief but long second.  She pulled away and now felt her mind coming back from it’s blissful haziness.  It wasn’t till now that she realized what she did…

 

Monica was about to say something when Ashely gave her a smirk, “That was fun.”

 

“Y-yeah?”  Monica stuttered.  Ashely just smiled and nodded.  Before Monica knew it, she was going back in for more.  She loved the taste of Ashely, although the slight taste of the beer was a little off putting, she couldn’t get enough of him as she continued her drunken advance on him.  Ashely ended up on the bottom of the couch with Monica laying on him touching and kissing in some exploring fashion.  Monica felt like this was more of a dream than reality.  The only sound that could be heard over their kissing was the TV still playing in the background.  Monica pulled back and looked at Ashely’s kiss struck face and sighed.  “Is this too much?  Was it too fast?”

 

Ashely let out a giggle that made Monica squirm in desire from it’s effects, “No… but maybe not out here?”  Ashely’s eyes darted to the wall that Clair was sleeping behind.

 

Monica did a quick take and looked around realizing where they were, “Right.  No, yeah… uh… oh!  My room,” Monica spoke recalling where they were.  

 

Monica climbed off Ashely and took his hand.  She quickly started to lead him toward her room.  Finding it a little hard to walk toward her door, the alcohol clearly not helping.  Monica heard Ashely behind her, “Careful.”

 

Monica blinked a few times to help with her slightly wobbly world.  It wasn’t so bad since her bedroom was closest to them.  In no time, Monica had the door closed and pulling Ashely toward her bed.  In a firm but gentle push, she had Ashely laying on the mattress giggling once again at her actions.

 

Monica continued to look down at Ashely who laid there in a pose that was too sexy even for him.  So inviting so delicious looking.  How did he do it?  How could he look so appealing as a guy?  Just by laying on her bed like this.  Monica felt her mouth moving before she could clearly think of what she was saying, “So cute...I wish I could fuck you...”

 

Ashely let out a delighted laugh but there was no insult or demeaning tone to it.  It was more of surprise or pleasure.  “Oh?  Well,” Ashely said reaching out for Monica pulling her closer to him.  “Let’s see if I can fix that…”

 

 

 

 

Andrew was still jammed in the cramped space of Ashely’s pants.  He picked up the name of his owner or master or whatever he should call him, when that name was used so many times from everyone else.  However knowing the name of the person he was attached to didn’t help him at all.  All day Andrew felt very uncomfortable in the stuffy and cramped environment he had been locked away many hours ago.  Only time he got air and space was when… well he didn’t want to recall his visits to the toilet.  It was bad and an unwelcoming sight, peering down at the bowel or urinal, until the hot pissy liquid shot out of his mouth like a fire hose.  Gallons of yellow acidic water guzzling out of his throat.  Those enormous fingers wrapped around and gripping around his neck…

 

Andrew shuddered at the thought.  Or that was Ashely shivering.

 

He couldn’t tell where his actions were his and where the boy’s began.  It was like they were the same person or something.

 

The sounds of muffled noises and possible creaking and groaning of springs could be heard around Andrew.  He figured it was a bed of some sort, but he couldn’t tell where.  Still the sound of what he thought were two female tones making moans and hushed words could be heard over the creaking.  It was all so hard for Andrew to hear and catch much of the conversation, if there was any, stuffed inside the clothing like this.  His face was pushed up against the fabric of underwear, which was packed inside some jeans.  Some pretty tight fitting jeans to say the least.  It seemed as the more shuffling and sounds being made outside the tighter the space was getting…

 

Just as Andrew thought he was going to be squished to death from the increasing pressure and lack of area to expand into, something happened.  Andrew felt his body move a little.  It shifted and changed to the point everything was less tight and compacted.  Andrew was confused, what just happened?  He felt his mouth open in shock and puzzlement.  It was all very strangely odd…

 

Suddenly the sound of pants being undone could be heard above Andrew.  Ashely was taking his clothes off.  The top layer was gone and the faintest light of a dim room speckled the underwear cover.  “Go ahead, touch it,” Ashely spoke to whoever.

 

Andrew grimaced at the idea of someone touching him.  He didn’t like the idea, but there was nothing he could do.  He waited for a hand to touch him.  A slight brighter but still faded light came in from above showing off the shadows of inside the underwear covering Andrew.  He could hear what sounded like finger tips sliding over skin.  Someone was dipping their fingers inside.  Andrew closed his eyes, or what should be eyes as he waited for the fingers to rub over his head and neck.  It wasn’t till Andrew felt a digit poke his mouth and the tip of his throat that his eyes shot open at the shocking and unexpecting feeling of the large digit inserting itself inside him.

 

The finger jerked out in such a fast pace that Andrew swore he imagined it.

 

“W-wh-what?!”  came a startled and quite voice from Monica, who Andrew learned her name from earlier today.

 

Ashely let out a laugh, “What?”

 

“Is… was… ooo, maybe I’m too...too drunk,” She spoke sounding confused.

 

“Or,” The excited and thrilled tone of Ashely spoke, “you could take a loooook?  Hmmm?”

 

Andrew wasn’t sure what they were saying or what was going on, however the pause between the two people didn’t last long.  Soon the underwear was shifting and being pulled down.  Andrew saw in the dim room the enormous face of a woman he never meet before.  Her eyes were a little foggy but the expression on her face when she saw him was of bewilderment.  She had to blink a few times as if to focus on him and finally she moved a finger.  It was heading right for Andrew when it poked at his head.

 

“That real?” she asked.

 

“As real as that,” Ashely commented as his finger pointed past his hips and toward something that Andrew and Monica didn’t notice.  There was a slight lump formed in her shorts.

 

She gasped at the sight and poked at it too before gasping again, only less shock in her voice and more on the lines of a moan.  The sound of Ashely’s soft laughter at her reaction continued to fill the room as she did a quick peek and let her shorts snap shut again.  “You said you wanted to fuck me, so?”

 

“Am I dreaming,” Monica asked glancing at Andrew and than back at herself confused at what she was seeing.

 

“Only way to find out,” Ashely commented as he moved, forcing Andrew to shift around with each fraction of a motion that he made.

 

Andrew watched Monica look back between Ashely and him, down at herself and than back at Ashely, blinking a lot more than normal.  It was clear she wasn’t sure what was going on or how, but after biting her lip in her inner debate, a few slight jerking motions going on in her shorts, Monica made her decision.  Andrew gasped when he watched her effortlessly yank her shorts and panties down in one quick jerk.  Instead of a vaginal looking opening between her legs, there was an erect penis standing at full attention.

 

“Thi-this is weird,” Monica panted as she looked down at herself.  “Oh god… it feels weird.”

 

Ashely laughed, “Same…”

 

Andrew was on the other hand, as thrilled or excited as the two large people, he was not feeling it.  He watched as the enormous cock came closer, the length of the behemoth seemed as long or tall as he once was in height, and the girth… well it was like looking at a human sized dick, both tall and wide.  It seemed he was the only one in the room not ready or thrilled at what was going to happen.  Andrew tried to plead with Ashely, “W-wait… this is fucked up!”  All he got was a giggle from him telling Andrew that this was “fun” for him.  The noise of the boy finding all of this funny brought a new wave of disgust and horror to Andrew.  Almost as much as when that bulging tip of Monica’s meat tap on his face before it was shove into him.

 

Andrew felt the foreign object, the head of Monica’s penis touching his lips or mouth.  It was now that Andrew recalled his mouth hadn’t fully closed from his shocked expression.  It turned out that his opening was his own mouth.  

 

The sound of Monica inhaling with surprise was all the noise Andrew got before he felt his lips and throat widen from the slow but forceful push forward.  Andrew gagged on the cock pushing inside, shoving into his mouth and past it, into his virgin throat opening him wide up.  It was impossible to explain, for he had never tried to swallow anything this larger at all.  It was somewhere along the lines of having someone shove a tree trunk down his throat.  Andrew wailed along the shaft of Monica’s massive pole.  The sound gurgled and stuffed as Monica kept pushing as she hissed in pleasure.  Andrew’s throat was sore from still being split open by Monica when she suddenly punched into something firm and holding, it was Andrew’s stomach.  The enormous member slammed and pushed into what felt like his gut, but if they were talking human anatomy it would have been his cervix.

 

Andrew felt like he was going to throw up at the force of someone slamming into his stomach from the inside.  His throat clenched around the hard object stuffing it, causing everyone to make their own noises of pleasure.  Monica from the feeling of squeezing and wrapping around her newly found penis, and Ashely from what could only be pleasure of his newly developed organ between his legs.  The only one not enjoying themselves was Andrew as he felt the semi truck like penis start to go in reverse, yanking and tugging on his insides.  Pulling his throat with the widen tip of Monica’s massive dick.  Andrew felt his gaping mouth building up with saliva or juices as it tried to lubricate his sore mouth and lips from the intrusive object.  His throat already closing up where the head of the penis was pulling out from, almost all the way out of his mouth-

 

Monica grunted and slapped her hips into Ashely slamming her cock all the way back down Andrew’s throat.  Sending a painful burning and stretching sensation from the rubbing and all the walls that were widen by the blow.  The gagging from his throat being fucked like this, caused sputtering liquid to gush around the dick occupying the space.  Andrew groaned, coughed, and chocked on the massive cock slowly sliding out.  The inexperienced Monica not knowing what she was doing stabbed forward halfway pulling out.  The random jerking motion hitting a nerve in Andrew making him sputter and gag more than before.  

 

“Fuck,” Ashely panted.

 

“Y-yea… fuck,” Monica moaned with Ashely as they both were trying to get accustomed to the new sensations they were feeling.

 

Meanwhile all Andrew could do was scream his own words around the bludgeoning log, “FUUUUUUUCK!” 

 

It wasn’t till Ashely started to make his own sounds of delighted pleasure with each thrust did Andrew start to grow more accustomed to the smashing he was taking.  In fact it wasn’t so bad…?  NO!  No he was being fucked, of course he hated it!  Andrew was so confused as he felt Monica’s pace picking up after getting the grove of things.  The sounds of Andrew chocking and gagging increased along with the wet sloppy sounds of juices flowing and popping out his mouth splattering the two couple fucking.

 

“A-ash...what- I feel….mmmm,” Monica moaned in confusion.

 

“You’re,” Ashely gasped before continuing, “Cumming?”

 

Andrew’s eyes nearly popped at the words.  She was what?!

 

“I think,” Monica said nervously but excited at the same time.

 

Andrew again screamed around the dick still shoved in his mouth.  Ashely wouldn’t risk getting creampied, right?  Was that even a thing?!  NONE OF THIS MADE SENSE!!

 

If being creampied was a problem to be concerned about, Ashley didn’t speak up, instead Andrew felt his mouth and throat quiver at the words that followed up Monica’s response.  “Do it!”

 

Ashely’s demand for Monica to cum was frightening as it seemed Monica took it to heart.  She pushed in harder and humped faster into Andrew’s mouth and face.  Clapping and pounding away quicker and fiercer than he thought the delicate girl could do.  The sounds of everyone making pleased sounds in the room numbed Andrew’s mind.  He was just the poor soul that was stuck between it all.

 

Andrew felt something at the last moment.  It might have been the bucking of Ashely or Monica, but the movement rearranged thing just enough that Monica bumped into a new spot in Andrew’s throat.  It felt like his uvula.  The immediate touching and rubbing of this point made Ashely let out a shrilled gasp as Andrew’s gag reflexes went into overdrive.  He tried to puke up his insides as they spasmed and clammed down, trying to swallow or push out whatever was stuck in his gaping mouth.  Monica took this time to push deeper and spasm her own orgasm.  Spewing her hot thick chunky fresh woman seed into Andrew.  Her sticky milk clung to his stomach lining as she spewed her gallon or two of hot cock cum into him.  Trying to breath and not died from the enormous python still jammed in his throat, Andrew shook violently.  His body wanting to eject the contents in it, but sadly Monica was too large to budge an inch.  She continued to deposit her load inside Andrew as he slowly came down from his nearly fatal chocking caused by his gag reflexes.  His throat slowly stop gripping and swallowing as Monica’s penis twitches slowed too.

 

After all the noises and panting slowed down, Andrew watched as Monica pulled back.  Her slong slowly deflating and sagging as it crept out of him.  It popped out of his sopping wet and sore lips with a gentle pop.  A single white tear of cum dripping from the tip reminding him the warm feeling inside him was not just from the vigorous fucking but the aftermath of her fresh surprise inside him.

 

“Best… dream…. Ever,” Monica breathed before moving to the side and flopping on the bed next to Ashely.

 

Andrew listen to Ashely slowing his breathing down as his pants too were coming back down to normal, “That sure was fun… oh…?”

 

Fun wasn’t a word Andrew would use to describe the situation or experience he just went through.  However it was something.  

 

The feeling of hot cum slowly rolling up his throat, or down it, Andrew felt that the injected semen would be coming out soon.  Ashely must have felt it too, cause he was up and heading somewhere.  Andrew was soon walked into a bathroom, plopped down and soon his throat started to flex.

 

“This is weird…” Ashely muttered.

 

Andrew spewed and gagged yet again as droplets of white spunk came dribbling out and dripping down into the water bellow.  Ashely sat there for a bit longer, letting Andrew dry heave or just keep his mouth open enough till he was done throwing up all of Monica’s cum.  A light dab of toilet paper and Ashely was done.  Andrew once again was heading out of the room to another.  

 

Back in the bed room, Ashely climbed into bed, Andrew was presented with the slumbering penis right near his face.  Ashely was laying next to Monica on the bed, face to face or for Andrew, pussy to penis.

 

“You asleep,” Ashely asked.  Monica didn’t reply but by the sound of it, she was.  “Alright… gonna head out, sleep well,” Ashely whispered.  Andrew was expecting to leave, but something weird happened.  Ashely quickly added, “Should probably change us back…”

 

Andrew blinked a few times before next thing he knew he saw the body with the dick attached to it moving.  Confused, it wasn’t till he saw a familiar body attached to the penis that he knew it was Ashely’s naked body.

 

“WHAT?  HEY WHAT’S GOING ON?!”

 

He was still stuck as a vagina, but apparently not attached to Ashely.  Before Andrew could call out he heard Ashely speak as he was pulling up his underwear over his groin that laid by the bed.  Andrew knew he was speaking to him, “Yeah, figured you were enjoying yourself like that more than you were enjoying being my,” Ashely cupped himself in front of Andrew’s view giving it a little tug and shake.  “So, I figured I’d leave you like that.  I’m sure you enjoyed it.  Well I should get out of Monica’s hair,” Ashely snickered as he pulled up his jeans, “Heck… who know’s right?  I might even see you another time.”  Ashely let out a sinister giggle before he pulled his shirt on.

 

Andrew was left there watching the jean clad butt of the most horrible monster he ever knew walk out of the room, before slowly closing the door.  Before he could cry out for the demonic person to come back, Monica shifted in her sleep.  Andrew was pushed down into the bed, muffling his screams for Ashely to come back and fix him.  He was greeted by darkness and silky fabric of the bed.  The sound of soft snoring filling the room while he cried out into the silent bed.  Not knowing what his new life held for him.

 

 

 

 

 

Clair came back early from practice.  When she left she found that Ashely was already gone and Monica was asleep in her room, door closed.  Clair opened the door the dorm room and was going to grab something quick to eat before heading back to track’s evening pratice in a little bit.  Stepping inside she saw Monica siting on the couch with a bag of greasy fries and fast food sitting near her.  It looked like she bought the common natural remedy of a hang over.

 

“Feeling better,” Clair asked coming inside.

 

“… kind of,” Monica replied sounding a little more distant and bashful than before.

 

Clair was look for some food when she noticed Monica offering an extra burger to her.  “Thanks.  So… uh, you sound kind of out of it,” Clair said sitting down and eating with Monica.  “Want to talk about it?”

 

Monica slowly nodded.  “yeah, uh… so I, uh, might have… kissed your brother?”  Monica said sounding more confused than Clair was from hearing that.

 

Clair swallowed her bite and looked at Monica.  “Might have,” Clair asked not sounding frightening or menacingly.  Just as confused as Monica sounded, “What’s a might have?”

 

Monica took a moment as she tried to recall, “Well, it’s all kind of seems like a dream.”

 

“Go on,” Clair offered.

 

Monica nodded, “Well… I think I kissed him, on the couch.”

 

“Don’t need the details,” Clair cut in not trying to imagine it at all.  “Brother and all… just curious as to the maybe part.”

 

Monica blushed, “R-right… well… so kissed and… went to my room…”

 

Clair paused her eating, “Did you guys…” She gave her a look trying to see if her roommate and brother did the nasty.

 

Monica went on, “So… on the bed… kissing… and stuff.”

 

“Stuff?”

 

Monica nodded, “Yeah… hand stuff.  Touching… you know,” Monica said meekly

 

Clair sighed, “Sounds like more than just kissing.”

 

Monica inhaled and spoke the next part.  “Than I grew a penis… and fucked your brother in his...p-p-pussy,” She blurted out looking bright red before covering her face.

 

Clair paused mid bite.  “HUH?”

 

“I think I dreamt of fucking your brother, with my own … THING.  What I’m trying to say is I don’t know where the dream started.  So I MIGHT have kissed your brother,” Monica told Clair sounding confused.

 

“...and than you fucked him with your dick?”  Clair was grinning as she asked teasingly.

 

Monica groaned, “I drank too much!  I don’t remember when I went to bed, or when Ashely left or what we even did.  Does that dream make me weird,” Monica asked Clair sincerely.

 

Clair thought about it before shrugging, “I don’t know.  I mean I’ve had some weird dreams before.  Not like that but, you know like turned into a dog or some shit.  I’ll just say your curious about it.  Nothing wrong with that.  But I will say this,” Clair told Monica.  “If you want to date my brother and all, that’s fine.  Just promise me this,” Clair asked.

 

“What’s that?”  Monica remarked at the sudden approval from Clair.

 

Clair pointed at Monica’s crotch, “Just make sure to keep it in your pants while I’m around.”  Clair giving Monica a smirk at her joke reference to her dream.

 

Monica groaned and rolled her eyes at the horrible joke and possible mistake for revealing her dream to her, “Oh my god…” 

 

Chapter 21 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

you can help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff on discord

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



Kyle looked at his best friend, Heather, as she ate her food. She seemed a lot more at ease than Kyle was while they ate their lunch. “Have you not noticed how everyone is missing?”


Heather was mid bite of her grilled cheese sandwich and lifted an eyebrow at the question. She glanced around the pretty empty lunch room and than back at Kyle. “Uhh, cause it’s still break,” She replied with a very obvious answer before she went back to eating.


Kyle felt most of the air leave his sails, thanks to her retort to his very serious question and concern. “No, I mean, yes it’s break, but I mean…” Kyle tried not to get upset at the issue at hand. “I mean,” Kyle leaned in as if to hide his voice from anyone eavesdropping on him… although the nearest person was five tables away and had their headphones in. “All the missing people…”


Heather gave Kyle a look of confusion, “Missing people? What are you talking about? Kyle this better not be some crack pot conspiracy theory like that,” She started to snap her fingers a few times to help jog her memory. “That Illumination thing.”


Kyle felt his his shoulders droop at her disbelief in him, “Illuminati… and they exist… but no, I’m being serious right now.” Kyle went on, but it was clear that she wasn’t listening all that much. She was putting more interest in her sandwich. “Seriously, Heather, have you seen or heard from William?”


Heather paused mid bite as she thought about it. “Since the start of school? I… I don’t think so,” Heather replied trying to really thinking about it. She frowned as she chewed another bite before swallowing, “What did happen to him?”


“That’s my point,” Kyle moved closer to the table, “I don’t know! He comes back from some get together with his buddy, talks about a girlfriend, and than, poof! I don’t hear from him all semester.”


Heather shrugged as she sipped some fresh juice from her cup, “Maybe he transferred? Or probably just dropped out. I don’t know. People drop out all the time.”


“Than why can’t I call him,” Kyle pointed out.


Heather let out a tired sigh, “I don’t know, new number?” Heather offered, “Maybe he lost his phone or worse,” Heather started to wave her hands in a spooky fashion, “He’s blocking yoooooou. Come on Kyle, you’re over thinking this more than your finals.”


Kyle squinted at Heather who clearly wasn’t taking this as serious as he was. “It’s not just William,” Kyle protested, “There was this one person at the gym, a regular, got in a fight with the football team.” Kyle told Heather, pausing till her sipping was done, “He hasn’t come back afterwords. Rumor has it the football team found him after his work out and,” Kyle drew a line with his finger across his throat, “They took him out.”


Heather coughed on her drink, “You think the football team killed someone? And wait wait,” Heather blurted out keeping Kyle from correcting her, “Let me guess, you think they’re behind William’s,” She did quotes with her fingers, “Disappearance?”


“… Well there’s more,” Kyle protested seeing that he was losing Heather’s attention. “There’s been plenty of other people like William, just vanishing. They don’t show up to class and-”


Heather let out an exasperated sigh as she empty her drink, “IT’S COLLEGE,” She explained. “You can skip class silly. There’s no rules saying you have to show up? Hell, I skipped like three weeks of psychology, and than dropped the course. I’m sure there’s people in that class, who I didn’t tell I was leaving, they probably thought I vanished. That doesn’t mean I’m dead. Kyle, seriously, you need to stop watching those murder mystery shows.”


Kyle wanted to protest more, he needed Heather to understand this wasn’t all just him reaching. He had read so many forms about the vanishing of students on campus and friends who just don’t come back from a party or from break. How there’s some kind of murderer or crazy monster hiding on campus. Kyle wasn’t dumb enough to believe there was a werewolf among the students and teachers, but he did believe there was some kind of predator stalking the campus. He just didn’t know how to make anyone believe him. He didn’t have any actual evidence, and most people were like Heather. Blind to the truth.


“Heather, I’m being serious,” Kyle told her with worry in his voice. “I… I have proof, sort of,” Kyle explained.


Heather looked less than amused, “Sure you do. Is this actual proof, or like a hearsay or another rumor?”


Kyle realized Heather wasn’t buying any of this, “You can’t honestly tell me you haven't noticed someone disappear without telling you or like, I don’t know, something strange happen on campus?”


Heather shrugged as she started to stand up with her empty platter, “Not really. I mean maybe like a student and teacher relationship, or like someone coming out with their sexuality.” Kyle got up to follow after Heather as they both started to leave the cafeteria, “But none of this psycho murder mystery mumbo jumbo crap. If something bad was happening, campus security would be all over it, and considering I haven’t seen a SWAT team or FBI agents on campus,” Heather gave Kyle a bland look, “I’m guessing everything isn’t as bad as you think.”


Kyle wanted to argue, to keep talking about this, but Heather made a good point. If the rumors and stories were true of people missing, than there would be a big investigation. This did seem to be a big flaw in his theory. “I… I guess you’re right,” Kyle admitted.


“Now stop looking up stupid myths and dumb rumors. Maybe you should spend more time focusing on your major?”


Kyle groaned and rolled his eyes at Heather who brought up some personal stuff that she knew he was struggling with, “I still have time.”


“Classes start Monday, that’s less than a week away. Might want to think about what you want to do,” Heather offered.


“I guess,” Kyle muttered. He clearly didn’t want to think about it. Kyle switched topics as they headed out of the cafeteria to meet their friends. “So did you know the Russian mafia is paying off the US president to help push their agenda to destabilize the Russian economy so they can over throw Putin?”


Heather let out another tired sigh, “No… no I didn’t.”


Kyle started to smile as he went into detail of the next conspiracy theory he stumbled across the other day.





Kyle and Heather were heading back from an uneventful dinner. Not much happened the rest of the day, and it wasn’t long before they decided to meet up to eat some dinner. As normal as the meal was, Kyle did bring up a few more “conspiracy theories” he learned about online. Still Heather didn’t seem too thrilled to hear about them. After the usual hour or so of eating in the cafeteria, Heather and Kyle left. They traveled the path through campus and back to one of the many on campus housing. Unfortunately the campus was pretty large and it would take a good twenty minutes to walk back at the very least.


Heather pointed to a common public bathroom splitting off the path, “I got to use the bathroom.”


“You didn’t go before we left,” Kyle asked with a little annoyance.


Heather gave him as much attitude, “I didn’t have to go till now. I was too busy listening to why the earth is flat-”


“I didn’t say it was flat!” Kyle protested as he went on, “I was telling you WHY the government wants people to THINK it’s flat.”


Heather just rolled her eyes, “Whatever. Just give me a minute or two.”


Kyle just shrugged and found a bench to sit down on, while Heather headed into the woman’s side of the bathroom. Sitting there under the light of a nearby street lamp lit up the area, Kyle pulled out his phone and started to dig around the popular posting website for more conspiracy theories. As he was scrolling he heard someone approaching, Kyle glanced up and watched someone he never even seen before on campus sauntering toward him all by themselves. Kyle didn’t know who it was, but felt a sense of unease at how carefree they were walking around at dark. Sure there was campus security and emergency alarms within reach, but they looked too unworried. Like nothing could or would frighten them. Kyle took a few more moments to watch the figure coming closer before he averted his eyes from the unknown person.


“Hi, how’s it going,” came a cheerful voice as the figured approached.


Kyle looked up again and noticed, now that they were closer, the stranger as male. If the person was any further away, Kyle might have mistaken them as a female. To Kyle’s credit if he didn’t take the extra second or two to notice, even this close he could easily say the wrong pronoun. “Uh… hi?”


“Nice night,” He announced still swaying closer. Kyle wasn’t sure why he was talking to him, or why a male had so much pep in his step, especially at this time of night. Maybe they were high or something.


Not wanting to really get into a conversation, Kyle just shrugged, “Yeah I guess.”


Just as the stranger was about to walk up to Kyle, Heather came out of the bathroom. The stranger turned toward Heather and let out a squeal that Kyle wasn’t not expecting, “HEATHER?!”


Heather squinted and peered toward the stranger before gasping, “Ashely?”


Kyle watched as Ashely rushed toward Heather and grasped her hands, “Oh my god, it’s been freaking forever. Like I haven’t seen you since … what fourth grade?!”


“Uh, yeah,” Heather said sounding just as shocked as Kyle was. “Wow… uh, well, uh how’s it going?” Heather asked sounding a little put off at the new person. It seemed like he was the last person Heather expected to run into.


“Oh, my, God… we have so much to talk about,” Ashely responded excitedly as he started to converse with Heather near the public bathroom. Kyle shrugged, just happy not having to deal with the hyper active stranger and went back to his phone. He didn’t hear much from the distance as Heather and Ashely caught up and talked to each other. Kyle looked at the time on his phone and didn’t have much to do later. He could wait for Heather to finish saying hi and catching up.


It wasn’t till the tenth combined laugh of Ashely and Heather that Kyle started to get annoyed. It had been well past twenty minutes and surely they had to be running out of things to talk about. At least for the very least they could head back and chat up on the way back to his dorm. However neither Ashely or Heather looked to be moving from their little get together. Kyle didn’t want to interrupt them but he was getting bored waiting there for them to finish up. After yet another burst of giggles and laughs from the two, Kyle had enough. He got up and walked over, “Hey Heather, maybe we should start heading back?”


“Aww, do you have to,” Ashley asked sounding depressed at the news. “We haven’t talked in ages and like are totally catching up.”


Kyle for some reason felt a nerve being touched at the way he was being pushed out of this conversation. He just hopped Heather understood where he was coming from. Heck how couldn’t she, he had been waiting for a while and hadn’t butted in till now. However when Heather looked back at Kyle, she gave him a half warm smile, “Why don’t you head back. I’ll catch up with you later tonight or tomorrow.”


Kyle felt stunned, “You serious? Like, I thought-”


Ashely quickly cut him off, “If I’m cutting into something, I can just go,” He offered sounding sincere.


“No no, it’s fine,” Heather said waving it off, “Kyle will probably just look up some weird conspiracy thing or murder that happened God knows how long ago.”


Kyle didn’t know why but the way Heather replied, it made him sound silly or her being embarrassed of him. Kyle gave Heather a look, but she ignored it. Disgusted at the way she was treating him, Kyle just rolled his eyes and shook his head as he went off. He headed past the light from the street lamp, feeling annoyed upset. The last thing he heard before the night filled his hearing, was Ashely wishing him a good night.




Kyle sat at the cafeteria table waiting for Heather to show up. It had been over a half an hour since they usually met up for lunch. She never texted him back last night and this morning was the same. Kyle sat there picking at his burger and fries waiting for the little sassy girl to show up. However after looking at each student that walked into the nearly empty cafeteria, Kyle started to grow worried. None of the new comers were his friend. She was nowhere to be found. It wasn’t long before even the ones who arrived after Kyle were starting to leave, and Heather had yet to message or show up. Kyle’s food was starting to grow cold from how long he was waiting and finally he started to eat. The chilled fries and cold burger reminded him of his lack of friend. Each bite was a solid reminder to him of something was wrong. Heather wasn’t there and she never missed an evening meal with Kyle. It would have taken a serious injury for Heather to skip out like this. So unless she fell down a hole or broke her legs last night, she should have been sitting across from Kyle. The blank unoccupied seat was a grime reminder to Kyle that something was beyond up. Heather was missing.





Kyle knocked on Heather’s door and got no response. This was the fifth if not more knock on her door and he didn’t hear a single sound. She wasn’t home. The horrible feeling in Kyle’s gut churned and rolled, as he imagined Heather lying in a ditch. No… she wasn’t dumb enough to get her self killed like that. Kyle had to think harder of where she might be. Wondering where or even if she came back, Kyle went to look for the resident assistant of the dorm. Heather might have come back earlier and left before Kyle came over. Usually the RA of the dorm was perceptive on who came back late, just in case something happened. Ina, took her job serious and made sure to keep tabs on all the stragglers that came back to the dorm. If there was anyone that would know when Heather got back or left it would be her.


Kyle headed to the first floor and knocked on Ina’s door. There was no answer. Kyle was starting to worry even more, until he saw a note on Ina’s door. He quickly read it and found to his horror that Ina had actually left for the week. The note left instructions on any resident that wanted to stay in the dorm next year to submit their papers under her door or with campus housing. Kyle let out an annoyed sigh as it turned out that Ina wasn’t as reliable as he thought she would be. Annoyed that Ina wasn’t going to be able to help him, Kyle walked away and tried to think of retracing her steps last night.


They both ate food last night like any other time. Than on their way back she went to the bathroom. Than they meet, oh shit what was his name? Kyle frowned and started to tap his head with his finger to get the information out. It was something simple. A common name and everything, but more importantly he remember what person looked like. His hair and body figure. The clothing was something Kyle wouldn’t have expected a guy to wear. It wasn’t something a lot of men could pull off, but this person could. “What was his name,” Kyle muttered as he walked through campus trying to recall the name.


Kyle glanced around at the few passer-byes, half expecting to spot either Heather or that random stranger from last night. Damn, he really needed to remember his name it was like… something with an A-


“ASH!” The name being called out was coming from far off, as an athletic looking student half jogged after someone entering a building. Kyle immediately remembered the name. ASHELY! Wait, was she calling after him? Kyle felt his body moving after the jogging girl who he hoped was the calling out to the person from last night. Kyle wasn’t sure what he was expecting, or what he was going to say. Probably something like do you know where Heather is?


Kyle was already entering the building, trying to follow after the jogger. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting to happen. However when he came to the double glass doors and spotted the woman talking to the very person he was looking for, Kyle panicked. That was him! Kyle suddenly pulled away from the glass door and hid himself along building’s outside wall. He slowly peeked around the corner and saw that smiling face laughing with the girl about something. They were acting so carefree and happy, like they were buddies or siblings. Kyle looked around, but didn’t see any sign of Heather with them.


Kyle couldn’t help but ask himself, “What are you doing?” He was hiding… but why? He had this feeling, a bad one. Like something bad happened. Was this Ashely, harmless looking boy, behind Heather’s absence? What if it’s not just Heather?!


Kyle’s brain started to work as it tried to put mysterious events on campus together and connect them to Ashely. He needed more proof. Still peeking in on the two, they started to walk toward the glass doors. Kyle quickly hid around the corner as he felt like a spy. He had his suspect, he just needed to catch him or at the very least follow him back to his place. Maybe then he can find Heather or some kind of proof.


Than what….


Kyle ignored the question. He would worry about that later. He just had this sensation, like something was off with Ashely. He didn’t know what or how, it just was this weird feeling about him. Watching the two walk off, Kyle started to follow at a good distance. He made sure to stay far enough back, just enough to make out the shirt colors of the two walking together. It wasn’t like Kyle was a professional investigator so he didn’t know what the heck he was doing. All he knew was that he had to follow after them.


It would have been a problem if they were going anywhere else other than back to a dorm. Luckily Kyle noticed that they were heading back to one of the boy dorms on campus. It kind of made sense since campus was still closed till start of the semester next week. Trying not to lose them Ashely and the woman walked up a flight of stairs to reach whatever floor he lived on. Kyle headed up as quickly as he could, without making too much noise, and found that they vanished off the steps. Peeking around the corner of the stair well, he watched the last door down the long walk way starting to swing shut.


He had found where Ashely lived.





Kyle was in a cold sweat as he stood outside campus security. It had been two days since Heather vanished and it seemed he was the only one that knew anything about it. Some brushed it off as going back to parents for the week, or something else just as stupid. Kyle was the only one that seemed to find it odd she wasn’t in her apartment. Worse, was that he had been following Ashely more and more. There was one day he was tempted to try and enter or break into Ashely’s dorm. Just to find some clues or see if he had Heather tied up or something crazy. However Kyle never got the nerve to do such a thing. He was too frightened. Instead he continued to gather more information on Ashely, which turned out to not be a lot. He seemed to know a lot of people, or was just a very cheerful and happy person. A warm welcoming individual that almost seemed too carefree. Almost like he had a secret or two to hide.


All his worry had lead him back to here, at the campus security. He had placed an anonymous note about a possible kidnapping the first day, but there was no follow up. So, Kyle had to get more extreme.


“Officer!” Kyle quickly announced getting two police officers in the room’s attention. “I need help!”


Both of them got up to help assist, leaving the third in the office to answer the phones or possible alarms on campus.


The taller of the cops spoke first, “What’s wrong?”


“My friend,” Kyle told them. “She’s been…” He didn’t want to say kidnapped but how else was he going to get their help. “I think she’s been kidnapped,” Kyle explained to the officers.


“Kidnapped,” the less tall officer repeated sounding a little confused, “You saw her get kidnapped?”


Kyle knew he shouldn’t have but he nodded, “Yeah. He took her into his dorm room. I haven’t heard from her for a few days! You have to help her,” Kyle frantically told the cops. His manic voice help sell the situation. Kyle could see both officers were skeptical about the information but as sworn peace keepers, they had a job to look into any issues on campus. Someone claiming a kidnapping occurred warranted such a job.


“Where was she last seen,” one of them ask.


“I’ll show you,” Kyle explained leading the way.





Kyle stood at the door. It looked just like any other door to the dorm, but he swore he could feel something wrong about it. It felt off, for some reason. Kyle was about to knock but couldn’t get himself to move his hand. That was until one of the cops larger hand reached past him and hit the door with a solid repetitive thumping. The sound echoing through what sounded like an empty apartment. A feeling in Kyle told him that it might be best if the room was empty…


The sound of that person’s voice a few night ago, came calling out somewhere deeper in the room, “Coooooming.” Each second Kyle and the security guards waited, felt like forever as he could barely hear the soft footsteps approaching. The door swung open easily revealing a more calm and cheerfully looking person than Kyle was expecting. If Kyle opened a door and was greeted by two intimidating police officers like this, he wasn’t sure if he could stay so innocent looking as Ashely was. Ashely was simply smiling like some friends had just come to visit. In fact, even his dress wear was telling a similar story. Not even changed from what must have been a gym work out, slim biker shorts and a dark tight fitting shirt. Smiling, Ashely greeted them, “Hi!”


If Kyle didn’t know better he would have assumed this was the wrong place. Ashely looked way to innocent to have done anything wrong. All of it would have distracted Kyle if he didn’t recall Ashely being the last one with Heather the other night. Before Kyle could put out his accusations the taller cop spoke up, “Sorry to disturb you.”


Ashely waved off the apology as if this was normal, “It’s fine… what’s going on?”


The other cop inserted himself into the conversation, “There was a report of someone missing-”


Ashely gasped in shock, “Someone missing?! That’s horrible!”


After the quick interruption the police man went back on his explanation, “There was word that they were last seen here, we were wondering if-”


Ashely cut in once again, “You want to look around? Well of course, come in! Anything to help,” Ahsely told them as he step to the side without more of a protest, swinging the door open wider for them to enter.


Kyle watched Ashely smile at each of them as they entered. Kyle was the last one to come in and Ashely’s eyes glimmered as he continued to watch him enter the dorm room. A weird chill tickled at the back of his neck, this wasn’t going anything like he imagined it would. He was expecting more of a protest, some kind of fearful look, or some unsuspecting reaction. Not this friendly and inviting encounter. As soon as Kyle entered the dorm room, Ashely shut the door. Kyle heard the clicking of the door and couldn’t help glance back at the smiling boy shutting the door with them inside.


The shorter cop spoke out, “Sorry about this. This shouldn’t take too long.”


“Nonsense, your just doing your job,” Ashely beamed toward both cops. “I’m sorry for being so,” Ashely gestured to his look, “Dirty. Wasn’t expecting, guest, so soon.”


Kyle looked over at Ashely and caught him giving him a smirk before turning his attention toward the two cops. “So, do I need to walk you around or …” Ashely laughed, “not gonna lie this is a first for me!”


As Ashely chatted with the campus security, Kyle couldn’t help but feel like something was off. It just felt so weird, and unusual. He just seemed too chipper and excited with two cops in his dorm. However Ashely never betrayed that hospitable aura around him. Offering water or snacks to help. Kyle had to stop from snapping and shouting his accusations at Ashely’s calm and smiling demeanor.


The search started on one side of the apartment, bringing nothing up as the cops glanced at the empty rooms. They made their way over to the other side of the dorm, still not finding anything in the open room belong to Ashely’s room mates. All the while, Ashely was smiling and being the most gracious of host for everyone. However, Kyle felt most of Ashely’s smiles and grins were beamed toward him more than the cops. Finally they came the last room, Ashely’s door was closed.


“And this is my room,” Ashely announced, first time hesitant. “I’m gonna be honest,” Ashely spoke sheepishly, “It’s kind of a mess. Wasn’t expecting guest, so please,” Ashely flinched as he closed his eyes, “Don’t judge.”


Before Kyle could tell him to hurry up, Ashely opened the door. Kyle was the first one to look surprised at the room. It looked relatively clean to him, Kyle’s room was worse than this. Most of the room was neat, there was a set of Ashely’s clothes piled up on the ground near his bed. The sheets to the bed were slightly messy from whenever he woke up, and his desk had a pile of simple things scatter across it. Nothing that showed any signs of a struggle or would be considered criminal.


Kyle watched the two cops walk in after him, obviously looking around for any clues that might be used against Ashely. Kyle quickly looked around for something that belong to heather-


He saw something!


“What’s that on your bed,” Kyle quickly shouted pointing to something under the sheets. He saw something that sparked reminisce of Heather. It looked like the clothes she was wearing the night before!


The smile on Ashley’s face soon vanished as he looked worried, “Oh that’s-”


Kyel didn’t let Ashely explain as he ripped the blanket off. He looked down. It was a body pillow. What caught his attention was the cover of the pillow. It looked like a life size version of Heather. The cover had a pillow sized Heather on it. The pillow case wasn’t very new, there were some splotches on it. Kyle tried not to look at the dried marks of droll on the top part of the pillow. The spots near the hip area that were evident of someone having a few too many happy thoughts about her. “What the hell is this?!” Kyle asked pointing to the pillow.


“A pillow,” Ashley told him plainly.


“It looks like Heather!” Kyle turned to the cops and acted like this was enough proof, “He’s got a body pillow of Heather…”


“Look kid,” The taller cop said to Kyle, “Sure that’s… no offense,” the cop said turning to Ashely who just nodded in understanding, “Odd… maybe creepy to some, but that’s not a crime.”


“I found something,” Announced the other cop, “It’s under the bed,” The shorter cop told everyone.


Kyle jerked his head back to Ashely and noticed how flustered he looked. He looked afraid and panicked.


“OH! NO WAIT!” He quickly blurted out.


It was too late, the cop reached under the bed and started to pull something out. Kyle heart was racing. He didn’t know what it was but hopefully it was something to pin on Ashely or help find Heather’s location. The shorter cop slowly stood up with his hand pinching a slightly long wobbly purple object. It was at least a good seven or eight inches and there was a slight thin film on one end. The cop holding it looked disgusted at the sex toy before he looked at Ashely, the owner of the dildo that was found from under the bed.


Ashely looking beet red, “… I told you! I wasn’t expecting guest,” Ahsley tried not to look too embarrassed of having his sex toy exposed to everyone in the room. Ashely pointed to a drawer as he muttered, “...you could put it with the r-rest if you want.” The taller cop pulled open the dresser to reveal more sexual toys that only made Ashely look more uncomfortable from the exposer.


The cop holding the dildo, looked less than thrilled at the discovery, dropped it on the bed before wiping his fingers on his pants. “There’s nothing here.” It was clear that both cops were on the same assumption as they checked the room for anything that might have given them reasonable cause.


“Wh-what,” Kyle stuttered as the two police officers started to head out of the room. “But the pillow, that has to prove something,” Kyle protested. Both cops stopped outside of the bedroom and looked back at Kyle and gave him a disappointed look.


“Kid, don’t make a false report again, otherwise you’ll end up being charged for misleading the authorities.” Kyle couldn’t believe what he was hearing. This was insane. How was he the only one that found this suspicious? Still neither of the police officers seemed the least bit concerned, “Sorry for the intrusion,” They apologized to Ashely who was still acting very chill for having his privacy invaded.


“Don’t worry about it officers. You’re just doing your job. Here, let me get the door for you two,” Ashely turned toward Kyle. The look on Ashely’s face was a grin or maybe a sneer, one that a cocky child might have after getting off with doing something wrong, “Don’t go anywhere.” Ashely gave a shocking wink to Kyle.


Those words froze Kyle in place as his legs refused to move an inch. Kyle felt panic well up as he watched Ashely and the two cops walk out of the room, leaving him behind unmoving. Neither of the cops questioned why Kyle couldn’t move or even bothered escorting him out with them. They just casually headed away. What was even more frightening was how glued Kyle was in his spot. His legs were locked in place and no amount of struggling helped, “He-hey! HEY!” Kyle shouted, but no one replied.


“Bye officers,” Ashely called out with sincerity in his voice, “Have a great day!”


Kyle’s panic welled up in him as he heard the door shut and the slow sounds of footsteps approaching the room. Ashely slipped into view standing in the doorway with his hands on his hips, slightly cocked as he tilted his head at Kyle. Ashely let out a disappointed sigh, “Really?” Ashely huffed in annoyance. His mood and tone completely contrasting how he acted not too long ago. Kyle watched as Ashley went on still standing there expelling a grand sense of control over this insane situation, “You went to the cops? Boooooriiiiiing.” Ashely let out another disappointing scoff, “Like really? That’s so cliche…” Ashely pouted, “And here I thought you were waiting a few days to like, I don’t know sneak in or something? Now that!” Ashley laughed, “Would have been something! Yeah? Like, you totally trying to break in, looking for Heather, now that would have been fun.” Ashely let out a wanting sigh. “But noooo, had to be a rat and snitch to the cops.” The look of disgust appeared on Ashely’s face again for a moment but he shrugged, “All well, whatever.”


Kyle didn’t understand what he was hearing. He still couldn’t move and panic was starting to overcome him. “What the fuck are you talking about?!”


Ashely causally sauntered into the bed room, only pausing to use his hip to push the door slowly closed with a bump. “I’m talking about you silly. I mean,” Ashely did a slow turn around in his room, “Who else would I be talking to?” Ashely let out a delighted laugh. “I can already tell that I’m gonna like you! You seem so feisty…”


Kyle gave his legs one last order to run but it was like he was completely paralyzed. There wasn’t so much as a twitch from his toes. Kyle could only watch as Ashely made his way over to his bed. He effortlessly sat on the side of his bed before pointing toward his desk chair, “You can sit.” Kyle finally felt his legs move, but he could only make his way toward the desk.


Kyle tried to move away from the chair but couldn’t, “Wh...what’s going on, why can’t-”


Ashely’s annoyed voice cutting him off, “Why can’t I move…” Ashely grumbled before muttering, “Why is that always the first question?” Rolling his eyes Ashely went on, “Because I said so. Now sit down before I change my mind about you.”


Kyle found he wasn’t being forced to sit, he just couldn’t do anything other than not move or to take a seat. Figuring that he rather not find out what Ashely changing his mind meant, Kyle took the seat before watching Ashely get more comfortable on his bed. He pulled his legs up so now he had them tucked in his lap, crossed legged and grinning at Kyle. Kyle could feel Ashely’s eyes dance up and down his body as if he was examining him. It wasn’t like looking at his skin tone or his clothes, it was deeper, almost as if he was seeing his soul or his true self. He felt so exposed as Ashely grin grew. Finally Ashely nodded, “Yup… you’ll do.”


Before Kyle could ask what he meant Ashely went on, “Well, I guess I could answer some questions but,” Ashely held one finger up to warn him, “I’m not a very patient person, especially,” Ashley laughed, “When I’m bored. So you better ask the important questions…” Ashely paused for a moment before letting out a soft chuckle, “Or ask some veeeerry interesting questions,” There was a grin that told Kyle that these “interesting” questions had to be rare for Ashely to hear.


Kyle’s mind was racing but if what Ashely told him was true about his patients with questions, than he had one that was most importation to him, “Where’s Heather?”


Ashely scoffed, “And here I thought you already knew…” Ashely leaned over to the side and picked up the body pillow. He pulled it close to himself sitting in his lap and leaning up on his chest and in his arms as he held it like a stuffed animal, “She’s been here the whole time. Say hi Heather…”


Kyle frowned as he watched Ashely smile slowly grow in silence. “… she’s the pillow?” A chilling fact slowly growing in Kyle’s gut.


Ashely snorted, “Oh right… sorry, I forget about this sometimes,” Ashely laughed before giving a cute winking at Kyle.


All of a sudden Kyle could hear Heather’s voice. “OH MY GOD HELP! HELP ME!! KYLE!!!”


“Heather?!” Kyle would have stood up if he could but he was glued to his seat as he continued to hear Heater’s voice fill the room with her panicked words crying out for him to save her.


“Yup,” Ashely answer as he gave Heather a nice little hug pulling her pillowy body toward him in a nice squeeze. Kyle could hear Heather’s words starting to grow faint and gasping heard as Ashely was squeezing what had to be the breath right out of her, “She my little snuggle buddy! It was just so lonely here by myself. So I just had to have someone sleeping in my bed with me,” Ashely told Kyle. Kyle watched as Ashely wiggled his body closer and closer into the crumpling pillow, the picture of Heather on the front, the smile slowly fading into a startled and panicked look. Her face turning red.


“S-stop you’re hurting her!” Kyle protested.


Ashley just giggled as he held Heather tighter, wrapping his arms and now his legs around the pillow. “So fluffy…” Ashely slowly let up and Heather’s fluffy pillow body started to return back to it’s former shape.


Kyle listen to Heather coughing and gasping for air. After a few moments he heard Heather sob, “I.. I can smell his sweet! Oh god, I can taste it too!!”


Ashely’s grin only grew behind Heather’s new body as he watched Kyle’s reaction. Kyle could see that Ashely was enjoying this. Maybe it was Heather’s sobbing and begging or the horrified look on Kyle’s face, but this was what Ashely wanted. Kyle figured he should ask the next question, “What do you want?”


Ashely shrugged, “It can get sooooo boring around here sometimes.” Ashely returned to slowly compressing Heather back into his lap and body getting another panic gasp from her. “I’m just looking for some playthings is all.” Ashely slowly buried his head into the back of the Heather pillow and inhaled. Kyle could hear Heather’s muffled screams for it to stop, just as Ashely exhaled the delighted smell. “You haven’t changed much Heather, you still smell like you do from back in middle school,” Ashely let out a giddy sound, “Brings back so many memories.” Heather couldn’t do anything but groan in disgust.


Kyle watched as Ashely relaxed his python like grip on the pillow letting Heather breath again. Not sure how any of this was possible, Kyle asked, “How are you doing this? How did you turn Heather into a pillow, keep me from moving… all of this.”


Ashely let out a bored sound as he tossed Heather out of his lap and back on the bed next to him, “I wanted it to happen, so it did.”


If what he said was true, than did that make Ashely-


“A God,” Ashely finished for him, almost as if he knew what he was thinking, or heard it. “Mmm, maybe, I don’t know. Don’t really care,” Ashely told Kyle as he stood up off the bed. “Anyway I think I’m done answering questions. So I guess I should tell you what I want.” Ashely walked over to the now bewildered Kyle, “Phone.” Ashely ordered in a command. Kyle found his hand could move now toward his pocket. Reaching into his pocket, Kyle pulled out his phone and handed it to Ashely. Picking up the phone, Ahsley woke it up, and sent a text. Suddenly Kyle heard the phone on Ashley’s night stand vibrate. Handing the phone back to Kyle Ashely told him, “There, now I have your number.”


“My number? What for?” Kyle asked unsure what Ashely had in mind.


Ashely just smirked and gave him another wink, “You’ll find out. Now, if you excuse me, I WAS gonna shower after my little work out. Than some people showed up uninvited, and now I’m feeling like taking a little nap.”


Kyle felt his body able to get out of the chair now. He slowly stood up still coming to terms with what had transpired in less than ten minutes. However, what happened next was just as insane and hard to grasp. Ashely started to disrobe himself. There wasn’t a hint of shame or embarrassment as Ashely tugged his shirt off exposing his upper body to Kyle. Just as Kyle was going to ask what he was doing, Ashely grabbed his booty shorts and tugged them down. Exposing his nude, and apparently commando going self, in front of Kyle.


“WHAT?!” Kyle looked away as the not even bashful Ashely stood there flashing him his naked body.


“Hmm?” Ashely didn’t seem to understand for a moment before he went on, “Oh, I sleep best in the nude.” Kyle couldn’t help but turn red as Ashely continued to stand there freely exposed. “You can go,” Ashely told him before pausing for a moment and grinned a mischievous smirk, “Unless you want to join me?”


“i-uh, I’m going,” Kyle quickly sputtered as he headed out the door still trying to process what happened and what was going on.


The last thing Kyle heard before running out the dorm room was Heather’s screams for him to come back, and Ashely giggling before calling out, “I’ll see you soon!”




Heather felt her screams for Kyle to save her vibrate through her body, as her best friend bolted out of the bedroom faster than a bullet fired from a gun. He never even looked back or hesitated as he left her with this fucking freak!


Once the door was slammed shut to the dorm, the nude Ashely turned toward Heather with that shitty smirk on his face. Something that Heather though was cute when she first meet Ashely a few nights ago, but learned it wasn’t. “He’s kind of cute, don’t you think?”


Heather whimpered as she watched the nude Ashely get closer to the bed. Her body couldn’t move as Ashely crawled into bed. The bed creaking and moving under him, forcing Heather’s body to wiggle toward the new depressing on the mattress. It took little to no effort for Ashely to slide into the bed and impose his larger body next to her. Heather desperately tried to roll away but gravity and the ever scooting body of the cute boy drew her closer.


“No, no, no,” Heather complained already smelling the scent of old sweet and body funk growing stronger. It seemed that without the layer of clothing attached to Ashely to hinder the smell, it was more concentrated and fresher. She could almost taste it, and yet his body hadn't’ even touched her skin yet. Something that she wasn’t looking forward to. The sound of the bed underneath her shifting grew slightly louder as Ashely wiggled his body closer. Finally it happened, Ashely was within arms reached.


He didn’t say anything, he just rolled over, arm reaching across draping over Heather’s body and wrapping around her. As soon as his left arm reached past Heather, wrapping over to the other side, his hips rolled into place. Suddenly the slender smooth body collided with her. Heater’s squeal of disgust was muffled into Ashely’s chest as he pulled her closer to him. His strong and crushing arm pulled Heather into an embrace she desperately didn’t want. The manly scent of sweet and musk hit her as both his dirty skin and smelly body collided with her pillow like body. A feeling she gagged on, as it was like she was taking her tongue and running over his bare skin, while sniffing him. Both sense burned her sinuses as she tried to break out of the hug.


“Mmmmm,” Ashely purred as he held onto the protesting pillow. However he wasn’t done. To Heather’s horror, Ashely’s left leg lifted.


She could see it happening, Ashely’s dangling junk between his thighs was shown as the leg wrapped over her body like his arm did. His thigh wrapped from behind her as he pressed his hips and floppy penis into Heather. The smell of a deadly concoction of cock and piss hit Heather hard, like pepper spray. The mixture of sweat burned into her body as she could feel and smell it all. The blazing warm area that was set on fire from both scent and body heat. Ashely didn’t let up as he pulled Heather in tighter, like a child hugging his precious stuffed animal. Heather felt her back breaking, or deforming as her fluffy body crumpled form the easy pressure put on it. More of her body soaked in the lightly damp skin of Ashely’s chest, stomach, and groin sweat.


Things couldn’t get worse… but than Ashely wouldn’t be Ashely if they didn’t.


Heather was trying to breath through the gagging scent of Ashley when she felt something. It was like a rubbing sensation. A grinding and twisting motion focused around Ashely’s hips. She couldn’t ask, she was too busy trying to get fresh air in her gasp of pain, but the sounds Ashely started to make, moaned into her body, told her everything. Ashely was humping her. He was rubbing his nude dirty sweat covered body up and down her fabric skin, soaking more of his smell into her. His breathing picking up and panting along with soft moans as he thrust his leg locked hips into the fluffy confines of Heather’s lower body. She felt it starting to poke her, stabbing and shoving. Like someone was gently punching her gut or poking a firm stick or rode into her. Ashely’s man hood started to grind and pump up into her, the smooth fabric providing enough friction and softness to cause an erection.


Ashely giggled, “I always get a little horny after a good work out.”


Heather would have commented, maybe even screamed her disgust at his announcement, but she couldn’t. She was too busy trying to find a way to not breath in the smelly stench surrounding her. The tingling and fuzzy air that soaked into her very being.


Ashely gave Heather a tighter hug, and suddenly he rolled over more. Heather let out a hopeless silent scream of protest as the pressure increased dramatically as Ashely mounted her like some kind of horny animal in heat. His body still wrapped around her as he pinned her down into the suffocating bedding and his body. Ashely’s hips started to cock back and forth more, pumping and pound into Heather’s stuffy fluffy self. She could feel Ashely carving out a small indent in her lower region with his thumping dick. His penis shoving and pushing her insides to make a little pocket or grove. An enclave for more fucking.


Heather wanted it to end. As long as it had felt, there was no way it had actually been that long. Her hour long ordeal of being humped by the horny teen was actually just a couple of minutes. Still, it didn’t help that she was subjected to the thrusting and fucking the boy was doing to her. The sounds he whimpered and moaned into her body shook her soul from the high pitched like noises echoing in her stuffing. However it was the anaconda like grip that squeezed down and around her that she realized it was almost over. Ashely tightened up on purpose or out of instinct as his hips bucked faster and frivolously. His moan or cry ripped through Heather’s painful compression of her body as the boy let loose on her.


The steaming mound of cum blasted out and raced across Heather’s skin. She swore it was like having a liquid sunburn poured over her skin as she felt the hot humid spunk spray over her belly. It seeped through her skin, like it was eating through her and into her muscles and bones, if she had them. She could only scream a sour tone as Ashely humped more of his cum into and on her. Blobs of stringy wet goo blasting out and draining into her absorbent body. It felt like someone dump a cup of hot steaming coffee in her lap. However she wasn’t able to move as the thick thin arms of Ashely’s crushed her body closer than humanly possible. His legs locked so tight, someone would need a crowbar just to pry him off. The steamy salty sauce of Ashely’s sperm continued to be ejected out and onto Heather’s bodily form. Her cotton like material under her fabric skin was sucking and gobbling up any liquid it touched. Filling her body with what had to be the saltiest tasting fishy like flavor. She could almost taste the texture of the goo. It was like she was forced to inhale his cum down her throat. The bubbly material leaving a sickening and sticky feeling in Heather’s body, as those girly hips pounded harder faster till Ashely’s cock twitched but had nothing left to expel.


Once it was over, Ashely’s gave a few more thrust before sighing into Heather’s ear, “Ahhhh, that was nice…”


Heather was hoping, no praying, that Ashely would let go, or clean her up. However the seconds went on and he didn’t budge. His legs loosened a little, and so did his arms that were wrapped around her back, but they never released her. No, instead she was greeted by a soft snoozing noise.


“Did...did you fall asleep,” Heather screaming out of breath, still unable to fully breath. It was like having the ceiling of a building collapse on top of her. She couldn’t move as she felt the weltering snake between Ashely’s legs, deflate to a little pathetic diminished sized version of it’s once horrible self. It wasn’t till she felt Ashely wiggle his hips and body a little more into her slightly moisten and warmed body that she knew that she got her answer. Ashely had indeed fallen asleep on her, and was snuggling up with her like he didn’t just masturbate on her.


Heather wanted to scream, to kick, or fight; if not just to escape, but to wake the bastard up. How dare he fucking use her like that and than just fall asleep on top of her like she was nothing but a fuck toy! Heather grunted and groaned in protest, trying her best to break free or wake the slumbering slob. Any progress she thought she made, was quickly dashed as Ashely readjusted his cuddling with his arms and legs. She was stuck.


Ashely stayed locked in place with Heather. If he rolled onto his side, she was pulled with him. The only time Heather had to keep track of her imprisonment, was the amount of times Ashely breathed, his moist breath seeping on her neck, damping her. A moist layer of droll escaping and drizzling down her face. She let out a weak muffled cry.


Just like the nights before she was turned into this pillow, she was forced to absorb all the liquid excreted by this devil. His semen already staining her skin with it’s color, the droll making another mark on her face next to the couple other ones left. She could feel the warm blistering goo in her belly starting to cool and crystallize into a stain like the others. Her once beautiful self was slowly being soiled.


However the most horrifying realization that came to Heather was what would happen next? After so long, she would be a nasty looking body pillow. One that Ashely wouldn’t even want to touch. A truly frightening feeling went through her as Ashley muttered something. The feeling of his bare dick poking and rubbing into her bore the horrible question into her soul. Would he care to even wash her? To keep her around for night after night of THIS?! Or when he was done, would he just throw her away like some broken toy? Heather didn’t know, and what horrified her the most was she wasn’t sure which fate was worse...

End Notes:

Let me know what you all thought of this chapter.  I had a few alternate ideas, but very similar outcomes in the end.

Chapter 22 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

you can help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff on discord

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Today was the day! The others were coming back, as the next semester would be starting soon. Ashely sat up in his bed and yawned as he flipped the covers away from his body. He couldn’t help but grin at finally having some people to hang out with and having fun, rather than having to find something to keep him preoccupied. It hadn’t even been a full day and he was tired of his new pillow. It was currently laying on the ground next to some old clothes, and Ashely didn’t bother picking it up. Instead he just walked over it, stepping on the face and stomach area of the pillow, making a nice noise as he headed to the bathroom. Trying to think of what to do when the guys showed up, Ashely mulled over some fun activities that involved lots of drinking and possibly some special surprises!



Ashely was already thinking of what kind of theme he could throw together tonight. Entering the bathroom, and not bothering to close the door, he started to use the bathroom like any other morning. Using this time to gather his thoughts…



It wasn’t till he heard his phone starting to make noises that Ashely’s attention was drawn to his device. It wasn’t his normal ring tone playing from it, so no one was calling him. It took Ashely a few moments to connect the sound, it was a notification for an event. Ashely frowned as he tried to recall what event he had set for today. Finishing up his morning business in the bathroom, he headed back into his room and dug through a few things to find his phone. Picking it up he opened it and gasped at the message on his phone.



“Riiiight,” Ashely groaned as he sat down on his bed. “It’s Frank’s birthday, oh damn,” Ashely muttered, forgetting about it completely until now. Biting his lip, Ashely immediately realized he messed up. For some reason he thought Frank’s birthday was next week, but sadly that wasn’t true. “Dang it,” Ashely whined as he flopped backwards on his bed, “I forgot to get a gift.” He clearly thought he had a week, but it was obvious that his time wasn’t as prolonged as he hopped. Getting up, Ashely headed to his computer and quickly woke it up. Pulling up some websites for stores nearby, Ashely checked their inventory and other online features to try and find a decent last minute gift for his roommate.



Ashely yawned as he clicked a few links, and after a half an hour or so of online surfing and comparing prices, Ashely thought he found something. “Yeah… yeah! He’s gonna love it!” Ashely sat back almost breaking into a delighted laugh at this year's perfect gift. However it wasn’t till Ashely spotted the price, “What?! It’s that much?!” Ashely pouted at the expensive price for a simple birthday gift. There was no way Ashely had that much money, not after some of his late night purchases the past couple of days. Seeing that he couldn’t buy the gift, that only led to one option for Ashely to take.



Smiling at the idea, Ashely headed to his phone and started to text someone, his brand new “friend” Kyle.



“Hey, 4:30, come over. And you might want to bring someone too, or I could just play with you if you instead, up to you.” Ashely sent the message along with a winky face and a devilish emoji. Seeing as his problem was solved for tonight, Ashely figured he could relax and think up some birthday stuff for Frank. Ashely’s mind was already transitioning to cake and other birthday supplies that he would need to get, or make.





Kyle had horrible dreams last night. Some of them were him watching Heather being spooned by Ashely, others were of him becoming a pillow himself, or something else. It was a restless night for Kyle, and when his phone beeped with a new message, he took it as a kind of distraction to pull him away from those dreams. Kyle grabbed his phone and felt a part of him die when he saw who it was from, Ashely. He read the message and soon felt a feeling of dread and horror. He wanted him to come over and to bring someone?



“Oh god…” Kyle whispered realizing that whoever he picked would end up like Heather or something along those lines. Kyle shook his head. He couldn’t do that to someone, he couldn’t trick or force someone to become just a THING for that psycho! Yet as Kyle sat in his bed thinking about it, he really didn’t want to be at the mercy of Ashely. It was bad enough his best friend was made into a pillow for that boy, but who knew what Ashely wanted this time. Did Kyle really want to become something for Ashely? As kind hearted and heroic Kyle wanted to be, he wasn’t ready for his life to be changed into God knew what. He had no choice, he had to find a…



Kyle gulped and shuddered. He needed to find a sacrifice.






George was looking up transfer forms to get him into another college. There was nothing wrong with graduating from here, but George wanted to see more of the world. He had been stuck in this town all his life, and now he wanted to explore and learn more about the rest of the world. Looking for an out of state, maybe even out of country college, George was stuck on the few schools left on his list. Suddenly a pinging sound pulled his attention away from his computer and toward his phone.



“Who could that be,” George sighed as he rolled from his desk toward his phone. Unlocking his smart phone, George read the message from Kyle, his lab partner last semester. Something about hanging out and talking. George wanted to ignore Kyle, but it had been a little while since they talked. Kyle did help out with his studies, so maybe he owed him a favor? George was hesitant on answering, but seeing how there wasn’t much more he could do besides pick a school to transfer to, George figured it wouldn’t matter. “Yeah sure,” George replied to Kyle’s text. “When?”



A few moments passed and George got his answer, “Come to my place at 4:00 pm.”



George looked at the clock and realized he had plenty of time till then, and that he didn’t have plans later. Figuring it wouldn’t be too bad of an idea, George sent a confirmation text. The rest of the day was just George checking on the transfer procedures to other schools and what he needed to transfer schools. It didn’t take long for George to realize what time it was and that he told Kyle he would come by. “I should head out soon,” George said as he grabbed a jacket and headed for the door. There wasn’t anyone for him to tell where he was going. The campus was still a few days away from the start of the next semester, and so the campus was nearly dead like it had been the past couple of weeks. It didn’t take too long for George to meet up with Kyle at his place.



“Hey, how's it going,” George greeted Kyle as he opened his door.



“Hey,” Kyle greeted him with a weak hello.



George raised an eyebrow at the tone. “Uh… you okay? You don’t sound so good.”



Kyle shook his head, “Just a bad night of sleep. I-I didn’t get a lot of sleep…”



George wasn’t sure what Kyle had to worry about, to have a rough night of sleep, but George had some nights like that. “I get it. So, uh, what’s up?”



“Huh,” Kyle looked confused.



“You wanted to talk?” George asked slowly, reminding Kyle why he was here. “You texted me earlier to hang out…”



“Oh… oh right, sorry,” Kyle slowly nodded, looking a little pale.



George continued to look at the distracted Kyle. “That must have been some nightmare… are you sure you’re okay?”



Kyle weakly nodded, “Yeah sorry… just… lot on my mind… I…” Kyle sighed, “I had to make some tough decisions.”



“Like what,” George asked, not sure what could be so dire that it would make Kyle look like a train wreck.



“N-nothing, look, there’s someone I need you to meet, is that cool?” Kyle asked or almost begged George.



George frowned at Kyle, “You asked me to come over and meet someone?” That was probably the weirdest thing to call him over for but whatever.



“Just for a minute,” Kyle almost pleaded.



George didn’t know what to say but as strange as the request was, it wasn’t like he had much going on tonight. “Uh, sure??? I guess?”



There was a sad smile but some relief seemed to come over Kyle at his response, “A-alright. Thanks. We should head over there.”



Kyle grabbed his jacket and started to head for the door, “Wait, so I came over to go over to someone else’s place?” George looked even more confused than he was now. “Why didn’t you just tell me to go to their place?”



Kyle paused for a moment but didn’t glance back at George. Kyle was acting strange, but finally he said, “I didn’t know if you wanted to meet them.”



“Meet who? Wait,” George stopped Kyle who turned to look at him, seeming worried again. George slowly started to piece things together. “Is this some chick you’re trying to hook me up with?”



Kyle looked shocked, “What?”



George just laughed, “Did some girl go through you to talk to me? You can tell me dude.” Kyle was still trying to understand what George was saying so he quickly spoke, “Never mind, come on. Lead the way.”



George followed after Kyle, but he couldn’t help but feel like maybe this wasn’t what he thought it was. They were growing closer to this person’s dorm room on campus. Following Kyle, they climbed a flight of stairs and headed over to an apartment door and paused. Kyle paused and looked a little hesitant.



“You, uh, good?” George asked as Kyle still hadn’t knocked on the door. Before George could ask again Kyle slowly knocked on the door. There was no response as it was quiet for a moment. Just as George thought no one would answer he heard a voice on the other side of the door.



“Ooo, you’re early! Come in,” The voice called out. George heard the delighted and peppy voice calling out for them on the other side of the door. George watched Kyle slowly open the door and quickly walk in. His attitude was really harshing out George, but he didn’t want to call him out on it. Instead George followed and closed the door behind him. When he looked in the familiar looking dorm room, he was shocked to see the guy laying on the couch.



George had never seen this person before. He was almost positive he would have recognized someone so… unique. George looked at the stranger, who was sprawled out on the couch with a bag of chips in their lap. They were watching TV and slowly pushing a few chips in their mouth. Slowly chewing as they continued to watch whatever show was on. If George wasn’t 100% they were still in a male dorm, he would have had an issue determining the gender of said person. Even knowing, he had a slight doubt that maybe this was just a guest in the actual person’s dorm?



Slowly a small handful of chips was put into the extremely laxed couch potato. George watched their attention from the TV slowly glaze over to them with a lack of concern. “Hmmm,” the stranger said looking at George and then back to Kyle. George caught Kyle flinching as the eyesight was directed at him. George was beyond confused as to what was going on. It was almost as if they were being sized up? But for what or why?



Finally the gaze went back to George and he could see a sparkle in those eyes as a grin came over that cute face. Some more chips being shoved into his mouth broke the silence as the stranger shrugged, “You’ll do.”



Before George could utter a word Kyle beat him to it, “I can go?!” He asked, sounding worried and frightened.



Again the stranger slacking on the couch just shrugged, “Sure. Unless you want to stay and watch? Sometimes it’s more fun with an audience-”



George watched Kyle turn toward him. A mixed wave of emotions was on his face: relief, sorrow, worry, and regret. Kyle mouthed, “sorry” before he bolted for the door and quickly left the room faster than if someone shouted fire. George was too perplexed and stunned to understand what happened. He watched the door slowly swing shut leaving him alone with the stranger. A simple crunching sound brought George back to the couch potato munching on the bag of salty snacks.



“What …?” George asked, looking more shocked and confused than ever. Still confused he went on, “The fuck is going on?”



The stranger laughed, “I’m guessing he didn’t explain anything? Seems about right.” George was about to say something when the stranger slowly got off the couch like it was a chore to get up. A few quick brushes on his shirt and shorts to remove some chip dust before smiling a dazing grin at him, “I’m Ashely.” A hand extended out to greet George.



“Uh… George?” He replied taking the hand baffled at what had happened. A softer than expected handshake soon broke the tension. “What, uh … please, what's going on?”



Ashely smiled, “Right. Yeah sorry about all that stuff.” Ashely laughed before picking up the chips, “You want some, they are sooooo good. I could eat a whole bag-” Ahsley peered into the bag… “Okay… so I DID eat a whole bag, but there’s some left,” Ahsley laughed again holding the almost empty bag up for George to sample the leftovers. True to his words, there was probably a handful or two left.



George slowly shook his head, “No… I’m watching the carbs.”



Ashely blew a raspberry at him, “Oh please, that’s so dumb. Carbs are like the best source of food. You got beer, bread, chips, and-”



George had to cut the speech off before he got lost in the tirade, “Sorry but…” George looked around at the empty apartment, “Why did you want to see me? It couldn’t be about chips, so…?”



Ashely let out a giggle, “You're right. It’s not about chips.” Ashely slowly licked his fingers clean. An act that could have been less sexual if one tired, but a feeling in George’s gut told him that it was all on purpose as he slowly licked and sucked each finger very carefully. When it was done Ashely went on, “I need some help with something. One of my roommates has a birthday today. I need a gift for him. You could probably say it’s a ‘kill two birds with one stone’ situation as… well,” Ashely sighed, “I’m also freaking bored too. So I thought I could have some fun before he shows up!” The thrill and excitement in his voice was almost too much.



George shook his head as he tried to understand what he was being told. “Fun? Birthday? Wh-what?”



Ashely just nodded, “I knew you were smart. Look at you following what I’m saying.” A sly mutter left Ashely’s lips, “Smarter than most…”



“Just hold on, again,” George spoke, sounding more confused and disoriented, “What the heck are you asking? You want me to help with a gift and …” George shook his head at what he heard from the boy’s mouth, “ENTERTAIN you???”



Ashely quickly clapped like George just won a prize, “YES YES! Oh you are a sharp one!”



George felt a frown forming at the childish way Ahsley was acting. He put up with enough of this shit and was finding it annoying. “This is why Kyle called me over?! I don’t have time for this shit,” George announced as he headed for the door. Reaching for the doorknob, George went to open it. However the doorknob didn’t budge. Trying harder and harder it felt like the doorknob was locked, but there was no lock on it. Looking at the door, the security latch was unhinged, but it felt like something was keeping the door sealed shut and locking him in. A third and fourth attempt told George that the door wasn’t opening anytime soon. He spun around to look at Ashely who was grinning at him with that smile that sent a shiver down his spin. It was a very mischievous and dangerous look. One that made him feel uneasy with the look he had toward him.



“Yeeaaaah, can’t have you running away like Kyle. Otherwise I wouldn’t have a gift for Frank.” Ashely explained.



Something snapped in George at the tone in Ashely’s voice, “WHO THE FUCK IS FRANK?!”



Ashely just laughed, “My roommate. Anyway… Oh,” Ashely gasped looking at the time on a nearby clock, “Speaking of, we only have a little longer before he’s back from break. I guess we should start the little game I have set up for us, right?”



George felt his heart beating much faster than it should have. His fight or flight mode was kicking in, and sadly there was nowhere to flee to. So instead, it was a fight. George took the moment that Ashely was asking the question to strike. Lunging forward George went for a punch to that slime looking face. He watched as his fist was about to connect when all of a sudden, Ashely’s face vanished and George was standing somewhere else completely different.



George looked left and then right, but there was no-one around, Ashely wasn’t there. Suddenly a louder chuckle filled the air, and the ground shook lightly. A much louder voice filled the air that belonged to Ashely, “Did you just try to hit me? Oh wooow, well… I do like when there’s a little fight between them…”



George felt a drop of sweat pour down his back as he swore he heard Ashely above him. Looking up, George panicked as in fact an enormous Ashely was gleaming down at him. “WHAT THE FUCK?! HOW, WHAT, I-”

Ashely’s smile died a notch. A taunting mocking tone left his mouth, “oooh no, I’m small… why, what, how….” Ashely shook his head with a disappointing look, “Always the same reactions. Jeez, and I thought you were smarter than that.”



George was flabbergasted at the bland and upsetting tone in Ashely’s voice. “Same… you mean…”



Ashely smiled widened into a big grin, “Oh! Oh, I think he’s getting it… yeeeees, I shrank you.” George was stuttering and pointing at Ashely but no words left his mouth as he was speechless. Ashely broke the silence with a sigh, “As much as I would LOOOOVE to play twenty questions with you, I have another game in mind. So,” Ashely spoke, already walking away from the room they were in. George had to steady himself as Ashely walked toward another room. George could only guess it was Ashely’s bedroom as they entered the slightly messy room. Ashely brought George toward a computer before being set down. Geroge was more confused than ever as he watched Ashely turn it on and take a seat.



“What are you doing,” George asked, watching Ashely click and type on the keyboard.



“I told you…” Ashely remarked not elaborating. George watched a few links open and an image of a toy action figure pop up. “There… now, let’s see,” Ashely remarked, rolling a little back in his chair to get a better look at a very very confused George. “Hmmm, need to add a little something there…” Ashely snapped and George suddenly felt something change. “Something like that,” Ashely mussed. George watched Ashely examine him and get a little closer, “Maybe…” Another snap and another. “OH MY GOD!” Ashely squealed like a girl jumping out of the chair, “PERFECT HOLY SHIT I’M SOOOO GOOOD!”



George was more shocked than ever as he watched Ashely rejoice at whatever happened. Looking left and right for maybe a way to escape, George paused as he looked at the mirror on the wall off to his right side. George was puzzled as he looked at what could only be called an anime or video game figurine on Ashely’s desk. George took a step closer and watched the cute figurine move…



no…

No…

NO….



George stepped right and then left, and in horror watched the blue hair and pink dress covered female figurine move with him. That was him! HE WAS THE TOY FIGURINE!!



“WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!” George screamed at Ashely who was still smiling like a goofy child.



“I made you cute,” Ashely announced as a large hand reached for George. The right index finger brushing at the blue hair causing George to freak out.



“FUCKING CHANGE ME BACK! YOU FUCKING-” George was freaking out as he noticed his chest wasn’t as flat as he recalled. He had breast… he had fucking breast! HE HAD BOOBS!!!



A delighted laugh brought George’s anger back to Ashely. “See that’s where the fun comes in.”



George was a mess of emotions but he couldn’t help but ask, “Fun? What fucking fun are you fucking talking about?! What the fuck is this?”



“I told you I was bored,” Ashely announced, taking a seat and rolling in closer to George. “So, we're gonna play a game. You like games right?” Before George could answer, Ashely did it for him. “Doesn’t matter, you're gonna play anyway.”



George was about to argue but Ashely ignored him as he went to explain more, “It’s simple, see my door? It’s still open. All you got to do, is reach it. Leave my room, you go free. I change you back, no more tiny you,” Ashely’s index finger poked George in the breast causing him to hiss at the sudden attack, “No more boobs or being dressed up. You’re free to go.”



George glared at him, “What if I say-”



Ashely cut him off, “Say no?” An almost deranged laugh filled the room before it slowly died. It was the first time he saw this look on Ashely’s face. It was one that told him that a fate worse than what they were about to play for, awaited him. Something so sinister that George would regret tossing this opportunity out so soon.



“I-I’ll play,” George announced, watching a smile come back to Ashely’s face.



“GREAT!” Ashely excitedly jumped up from his chair. “Let’s get this out of the way….” Ashely said, pushing his chair into a corner of his room. “Okay, so when I say go,” Ashely said looking at George, “You're gonna race for the door.”



George looked around and found that he was still on the desk. Of course, why did he think he would be somewhere else? George was already looking for something to get down with. It wasn’t till he spotted the computer cable running down to a socket that he had an idea of where to go. Knowing where he was gonna go first before his attention turned back to-



“WHAT THE FUCK!” George blurted out as he was now looking at a very nude Ashely. He was standing there with nothing but striped socks on, smiling that usually playful grin butt ass naked.



“What?” Ashely asked innocently, “it’s part of the game…”



George let out a protest, “How is that part of-”



“GOOOOOOOO!” Ashely announced, catching George off guard. The nude giant standing before him crying out the start of their distraction for a moment.



George stood there stunned looking at the naked mammoth of a male watching him closely. It didn’t take long before his hand started to reach toward his flaccid cock that hung between his legs. A disgusted look came over George as another man was starting to pleasure themselves in the same room as him. It took him a few moments to process this before he ran toward the computer cable.



“Ooo, already found a way down,” Ashely announced with a ton of pleasure in his voice leaking from his lips.



George ignored the freak as he slowly descended down the cable. George could have descended much faster, but he didn’t want to fall. There didn’t seem a time limit or anything, so he slowly worked himself down the cable till he landed on the carpet. It wasn’t till George turned around that he got a sudden shock. Ashely was kneeling on the ground right behind him. Spanking his spear like the end of the world was soon to come. Suddenly a loud cry of alarm came from Ashely as he jerked himself off to the finale of his pleasure. George had a brief moment before his hands came up to block the load of cum splashing at him. Ropes and streams of hot gooey cream came crashing down on him. The custard of the boy batter blasted on him faster than he could move as it streamed on him. Hot slimy sludge splash on George’s body. Soaking his hands and body, layers of sticky semen slathered him and his unique clothing. George stood still as Ashely panted and pumped his prick till he sighed and the torrent of freshly fluids faded.



“Oh, that was a nice one…” Ashely panted in delight.



“WHAT THE FUCKING HELL?!” George yelled in anger feeling the hot humid cum covering him slowly drip down his body. It was like he was in a splash zone at sea world and he just got drenched.



The only response he got from Ashely was a light panting and his hands going back to his drooping dick. “You…” The slow jerking motion was coming back to life as Ashely played with himself, “Still… got a …. ways to go…” He grunted as he gave himself a pleasuring push and pull along his deflating erection. It was an active attempt for Ashely to try and stay hard.



George didn’t have time to think it over as he started to run toward the door along the floor. Each step he took was one that would bring him closer to a release from this messed up nightmare. George ran as hard as he could. Left foot, right foot, pushing and kicking off the balls of his feet to reach that safe haven. He just had to cross the threshold of Ashle’s room, right? So why was it taking so long?? Why was it so hard to do??



George felt like he was sprinting faster than he should have been moving, but looking around, it seemed he only went a third of what he should have covered. His limbs felt slowed, like he was trying to run through a pool of water. He was pushing himself, but his body just seemed so heavy and sluggish. He couldn’t tell what was weighing him down, but it felt like he had weights tied to his limbs. As George forced his heavy body to move forward, he couldn’t help but complain at how limp and weak his body was right now. The sticky layer of goo that clung to him never seemed to leave him as he occasionally tried to fling some off his arm. George was out of breath and stood there panting as a shadow drooped over him.



“You might want to pick up the pace,” Ashely taunted George as he was squatting right in front of him. His member stood tall and at attention as one hand tugged on the flesh pole. “You’re not even halfway there and…” Ashely closed his eyes and moaned, “About to fire my second shot.”



“You fucking sick freak,” George shouted only seeing the enormous male smile at him wider. Ashely didn’t so much as look hurt, if anything he looked pleased at the disastrous cries George was letting out. Seeing that talking wasn’t helping, George took Ashely’s words and tried to press on, to move toward his goal. One heavy foot lifted off the ground and mushed forward as George started to head between Ashely’s parted legs. He didn’t dare look up at the young adult fapping away above him. Just as George figured he was gonna pass by Ashely he heard the boy call out from above.



“Look out beloooooow.” Ashely’s playful voice cheered out through the silent air as George paused his walking.



It was the only warning that George got as gallons of hot spunk spewed down like a bucket being tipped over him. The smelly seed smeared its way over his head drenching him even more in the sticky viscous goo. The material clumped and rolled over George and stuck to his outfit and skin. The heat wasn’t helping his situation as he was already sweating, trying to walk, now he had a new layer of hot molten man mucus all over him.



George opened his mouth to let out a disgusted sound or rude comment, but a good wave of cream got in the way, making him cough and gag on the salty sludge. It all felt way too thick to be boy cum, especially this not being the first load. Gagging and trying to spit the mouthful out, George fleet his knees buckled and hit the ground. It took all his might not to fall down as he slowly got up on his feet. A new wave of weight seemed to be barring down on him. Like a thick coat of concert covering all his limbs. It was taking all of George’s effort not to crumple to the floor.



Ashely sighed, “Wooow, that took more out of me than I thought.” Ashely stood up and wiped at his forehead as he stood there with his dick floppy and limp between his legs, a deep breath filling his lungs. “Gonna need some Gatorade or something to refresh.” Turning around George could just make out Ashely’s backside as he walked easily to the doorway ahead of him. Ashely turned around and winked at George, “I’ll be back in a little while, I wouldn’t stick around too long if I were you, good luck,” Ashley cheered him on, almost as if he was rooting for him to succeed. With a happy smile, Ashley quickly vanished through the doorway and somewhere else in the dorm room.



Steadying his breath, George started to move again. His legs were a complete mess as it took so much effort just to move one limb. What was going on? George panted, smelling more of the stinky semen around him than he wanted to smell.



Grabbing at a mound of semen that clung to George's shoulder, he tried to remove it only to find it sticking to him and clinging more than it should. It still felt like a liquid, but it didn’t seem to obey the laws of physics as it stayed glued to George and whatever he touched it with, but never dripping off his body. “What the fuck is all this?!” George shouted and panted realizing nothing was helping remove it. Worse, it seemed his hands were even heavier now that they had more of Ashely’s happy juices covering him. It felt like someone just attached ten more pounds of weights on his arms…



It slowly clicked, maybe too slow, that whatever Ashely was spewing out from his cock was covering him in some kind of dense sticky stuff. Something that wasn’t falling off and was weighing him down. Sure enough, as George tried to move he found it extremely more difficult than a few moments ago, right before the last ejaculation that dowsed him in the gluey goo. The newest fresh layer of spunk, made George grunt every time he tried to lift a foot or move a limb. He didn’t know how much longer he would last, especially if Ashely was gonna return soon after his little juice break. Still George did everything he could to force his limbs to struggle and shift forward. He focused on each step, left than his right, bearing the weight of what felt like over a hundred extra pounds holding him back.



As messed up as being tiny and dressed up, and the whole situation, the creepiest thing was how Ashely’s spunk never seemed to dry or fall off, it just stayed attached or dribbled a little but never left contact with George's gooey body. As tempting as it was to try and fling or rip the sludgy slime off himself, he didn’t have the luxury to waste time. Maybe rolling on the carpet might detach it but George had a feeling if he laid down right now, he wouldn’t be able to stand up. He had about a fourth of the distance to go and he already felt like he had just run around the world with no rest. Each pant he made filled his lungs with a strong musky scent that followed and lingered around George that smelled and tasted of Ashely. The tainted air left from the smelly semen drenching his body and reeked as it crawled into his lungs. It almost made him want to gag and throw up, only the exhaustion of his body kept him from puking… or maybe he had gotten used to the smell of the sour semen. It had been a while since that nude monster left the room for a break.



The thought raced through George’s skull as he flung a foot forward and yanked his body toward the door. After a long while George wondered, did Ashely forget about him? George couldn’t really tell how long it had been, but it felt like an hour or so of heavy movement. The extreme weight holding him back, threw off his sense of time as every second felt like minutes of effort to just move one leg. George didn’t hear any sign of Ashely, but he also didn’t attempt to locate him outside of the room.



George knew that once Ashely came back to dump another helping of his cursed cum on him, he probably wouldn’t even be able to move an inch. He could only hope to make it in time or he was screwed for sure. A few more extreme and exhausting pushes, and George could see the line where Ashely’s room ended. The joyous finish line was insightful and he was making good progress. His momentum helped carry George closer to his goal of escaping. Again there was no sign of Ashely. Maybe he got tired and took a nap, or maybe he forgot? George could only pray that his luck held out as he shoved forward, dragging his over-weighed body toward the line. Just… a few…. More…. Steps…



George was literally just five steps away from the borderline. George grunted, “I!” A heavy right stomp from George dragged him closer. “CAN!” George nearly screamed. “DO THIS!” George shouted as he was just a couple of feet from the door. He was gonna make it!



“Look at you go little guy.” A familiar voice called out in a happy and patronizing tone.



Ashely’s startling voice from behind George threw him off balance, causing him to fall on his side and flop on his tired back. George was looking behind him and saw a still nude Ashely smirking at him while sitting in his computer chair. The bottle of refreshment was nearly empty in his hand as he took another sip, “Ahhh, that sure hit the spot.” The now empty bottle was quickly tossed into a trash can with a clatter, before he stood up and casually walked toward George.



“HOW?!” George panted, trying to move his body. However his momentum was gone. George was just feeding off his progress, which was now gone killing any thoughts of success. Any hope he had was killed as he watched that sassy looking boy sway toward him like a cat causally approaching a trapped mouse.



“Hmm,” Ashely smiled, “Oh? How long have I been there,” Ashely asked, stopping and pointing to the chair. “Like, totally, the whole time.” George felt his heart shatter as did his will to try and move. So the whole time, George thought he was winning, that he could beat Ashely before he got back, or maybe that he had forgotten about him. Yet he was here the whole time, watching for his enjoyment. Ashely went on, “You didn’t think I would just miss the show did you? What kind of fun would that be for me,” Ashely giggled as he continued to walk toward George. The harsh and almost impossible distance that George covered, wasn’t even four steps for Ashely to take. In a matter of moments Ashely was towering over George and started to squat just above him. “So, how’s it cumming along?” George could just make out the mischievous grin on Ashely’s face as he went on. “Well look at you, you’re almost done. So close that you can almost smell the victory,” Ashely spoke with a delighted tone. George watched Ashely took a few sniffs before he frowned. “Oh wait, that's not victory, that’s totally ME you’re smelling,” Ashely chuckled in joy. George didn’t have the strength to curse the nude giant leaning over him. “Geez, it’s got to be pretty hard on you…” Ashely continued his taunting as he slowly showed off himself in front of George, waving his stiff staff like it was a baseball bat being swung right before a hitter stepped up to the plate. “To feel so stiff.” Ashely continued to goad Gorge on as he left his massive member swaying menacing above him. “Well if you can’t squeeze out any more effort, I guess it’s about time I squeezed out my last load. You know, just to finish you off.”



George felt his emotions explode at the mention of the impending white lava that would spray on him soon. “Please don’t,” George begged as he tried to move but found his limbs struggling under the crushing cum.



“Mmmm, I don’t know,” Ashely said as he grabbed himself and slowly pleasured himself. “I’ve been kind of holding back for a while. Watching you struggle, fighting to win or game. Your desperation and fear… Kind of rubbing me the right way, if you know what I mean,” Ahsley winked at George. “In fact, I think this might be the one. You know, the final climax to this game. The ending to our playtime.”



George couldn’t stay rational as the enormous hand continued its fapping and jerking motion, Ashely was gradually speeding up. It was clear he was gonna coat him in another splash of seeding that would clearly seal his fate. Unable to move, George felt his voice gurgle past the layer of cum on his face, “WHY! WHY ME?! WHY THIS?! WHY NOT KYLE OR SOMEONE ELSE!?! WHY??!!” George screamed as Ashely slowly lowered the tip of his penis into his face.



Ashely paused. It was the first time that Ashely looked confused. “Why?” The stroking stopped and Ashely remained hunched there. Slowly, Ashely’s demonic grin covered his face, “Because I can. You don’t get it, I didn’t pick you out for a reason. I just wanted to have some fun, and THIS is fun. You’re not the only one that gets the pleasure of being my toy.” Ashely shook his head as he continued to explain with a sinister smirk, “EVERYONE is my PLAYTHING. It’s just a matter of when and where…” Ashely went back to pumping his dick with that smile that made George want to cry out in horror, “And speaking of, are you ready for a facial of a lifetime? Try not to move,” Ashely giggled, “Not like you could. Alright so, get ready. And…” Ashely quickened his jerking as George pleaded and begged as much as he could, struggling to crawl away only to find his limbs barely twitched in response. However it only seemed to stroke Ashely’s libido as his hand was flying up and down his shaft at mach speeds. The more he panicked and tried to fight his fate, the quicker his hand moved. The only warning that George got was Ashely panting and grunting till he shouted the word, “Say CHEEEEESEEEEEE!”



A furious torrent of white cum came crashing out of his cock and collided with George. The hot warm goo enveloped him and encased George in a cocoon of cock concoction. A smelly scent of semen slammed into him at scary speeds scorching his sense of smell. The searing sperm soaked into George's skin as it smothered his body. It coated and collected around him until George wasn’t sure if he would even be able to move a finger. The liquid locked him down harder than a strict quarantine during a global pandemic. George gagged and gurgled on the copious amount of cum that came from Ashely’s cock. The abundant amount of fluids flooded George's world as he was left trapped in the feminine boy’s ball batter. All George could do was hope he drowned sooner than later, as he lay on the ground with an amazing amount of Ashely gooey glaze covering him.



“Ooooh shit that was good,” Ashely spoke chuckling. “Nothing like busting till your completely empty. Ahhh.” Ashely’s heavenly sigh reflected the complete opposite of how George was feeling. If Ashely was relaxed and calm, George was freaking out and in a frenzy. He couldn’t talk without attempting to drown in the scummy spludge.



George could just make out Ashely’s hands reaching toward him through the murky layer of muck on his face. George wanted to protest but he was stiffer than a board. “Alright… let’s get you ready,” Ashely happily sang as he reached out for George's unmoving body. As Ashely picked his stiff body off the ground Ashely frowned through the layer of slimy stew on George's face. “Need to clean you off…” A quick flick of his thumb and fingers brushed off a good amount of cum from George's face. Soon he was able to see again. However Ashely didn’t stop with his face, as more and more of his body was purged of the perverted pungent putty. However even with the layers gone, George couldn’t move in Ashely’s hand. It was like he was stuck in ice, frozen and stiff. “There! Nice and…” Ashely snorted, “Well not clean but you get the idea. So, next is the posing.” Ashely tilted George in his hand as the other hand came toward George. Ashely’s thumb and finger started to poke and push George's frozen body around. Bending his limbs, moving his face from a scream into a smile, one leg bent upward. It took Ashely a few moments but it wasn’t long before George was now in a position that mirrored the figurine that was on the computer screen earlier.



George watched Ashely’s smile explode on his face with delight, “PERFECT! Not so freaking bad if I say so. Oh, and look at the time, I still got plenty of it to spare until Frank gets here.” Every muscle flexed and moved on George's body, but none of it mattered as they couldn’t move past the unseen force. It was like he was stuck in time, unable to move. The only thing that let him know he was trying was the feeling of strain he put on his limbs before they started to ache. But the layer of what could only be described as hardened cum, covered George’s body to the point he couldn’t move at all. Almost as if he was molded in a plastic or glass casing. George could feel the outline on his skin and body, a layer of hardened film that encased him in a locked pose that Ashely had chosen not too long ago.



George let out a muffled cry, “What did you do?!”



Ashely continued to hold onto George as he stood up still nude from his freaking fapping fest. Ashely laughed as he carried George toward what looked like a shoe box, “Is it not obvious yet?” Sure enough Ashely held George up to a mirror in his room. George looked at an unrecognizable toy in those hands. George was looking at what could only be called an exact replica of the toy figurine on the computer not too long ago. His pose, smile, and clothing all matched that doll or toy that Ashely had pulled up on his computer. “I turned you into a toy. See, now I don’t have to buy a gift because YOU are the gift!” Ashely giggled as he gave George a wink in the mirror.



George finally put it all together as he was pushed into the shoe box. Ashely's smile bloomed over his face as he started to slowly close the lid of the box on George. His panic and pleading words not swaying Ashely even a little bit. It wasn’t long till George was locked in a dark chamber and moved somewhere. Things couldn’t have been worse, but the delighted humming that Ahsley made as he carried George to wherever they were going only seemed to humiliate him more. It was clear Ashely didn’t see him as a person anymore. He was nothing more than a used toy to be given away to someone...





Frank stepped onto campus not expecting much. His birthday was always the day before classes started. Still he never let that ruin his day, no matter how lame it was. Instead he had a nice morning with his family before heading back to campus. Heading to his dorm, Frank was ready to game with his chummy roommates with that new fighter game he got this morning from his parents. Frank slowly opened the dorm door, and was instantly hit by a splash of confetti and a loud blast of noise with a shocking surprise.



“HAPPY BIRTHDAY BITCH!!” a group of voices shouted at Frank who was stunned with the door opened. All his roommates were here surprising him on his special day. Decorations covered the living room as Frank stood there shocked at the response.



“What the… you guys,” Frank gasped at the look of the balloons in the dorm room. Streamers and party supplies filled the place as Frank walked in looking around.



“Yeah happy birthday,” Phil said, greeting Frank. “Did you think we forgot?”

Frank didn’t say anything but he actually did. Walking into the room he greeted his roomies who stood there looking smug. “What?” Frank repeated again, still shocked at the sudden surprise.



“Well,” Phil said looking at the others, “We got you some gifts, and to be honest I’m sure mine is better than everyone else, I promise,” Phil nodded at Frank with a sure fire grin.



Ashely and Fred looked at Phil like he was crazy, as it was clear that his gift was so grand that they couldn’t compete. Still Frank accepted Fred and Phil’s gift. Phil’s gift was a brand new controller for Frank, something that was amazing as he said. It had the new cameo design and everything, grade A gift for sure. Fred’s gift was a blunt… which would be something for most people, but Frank wasn’t much of a smoker. Still he thanked Fred for the thoughts and turned to a grinning Ashely. “What?” Frank asked, seeing the mischievous smirk covering his smug looking face.



“You're gonna love this,” Ashely said, producing a box from behind his back. It was a basic cardboard shoe box, maybe something someone would mail to someone through the internet. No stickers or insignia to give away where it came from.



Frank did his best not to look underwhelmed at the brown box presented to him. Right now Phil’s gift most certainly was better than the others. Grabbing the box from Ashely’s hand, Frank slowly took the top off of it. Frank’s went wide eyed the moment the cover to the box was pulled off. Inside was the most magnificent thing he ever saw. It was the figurine of one of the most popular and famous characters to his favorite JRPG. She was posing in a very risky stance, exposing some undergarment that made the figurine all that harder to come by.



“HOLY FUCKING SHIT WHAT THE FUCK! ASH YOU GOT ME-” Frank felt a squeal forming. “BRO!” He shouted, hugging his roommate tighter than he ever had before.



“Ugh,” Ashely grunted from the tight squeeze.



“What,” Phil frowned. “What did he get you?”



Frank pulled back showing the amazingly plastic replica. “Only the freaking greatest thing to find! Like seriously, how did you get this?!”



Ashely grinned like he had just found the cure to cancer, “Oh… I have my ways. So, did I win?”

Frank glanced back at the obviously clueless roommates. “Ash, you have no fucking idea how much this means to me…”



Phil let out a groan, “BRO I just got you a fucking limited edition controller. Are you serious?”



Frank spun on him, “Look at this masterpiece… Do you know how much this bitch is worth? Like seriously…” Frank let Phil look at the figurine for a few moments. “I’ll be honest, the controller is nice but this marvelously made masterpiece…” Frank let out a squeak as he observed the object, “BEST GIFT, HANDS DOWN!” Frank shouted, turning on Ashely and went for another hug.



“I get it,” Ashely spoke trying to dodge the hug but unable to as Frank grappled him into another embrace. “You like it, geez… stop spazzing out.”



Frank pulled back from the hug, “One of the best birthdays ever…” Frank spoke still giddy at this super rare limited edition figurine in his possession. “And you guys made a cake?”



Ashely nodded, “Yup, can’t have a birthday without one.”



Frank smiled, feeling more love now than in a long while. “Shit…. Okay, so I was hoping to surprise you all with a new game I bought, but like this is all too much. Damn,” Frank did his best not to cry in front of his roommates. “… let me put this away,” Frank said holding the figurine in the box, “And then we can play some games and eat cake?”



“FINALLY,” Ashely said huffing, “I've been dying all week to do some gaming. You have no idea how bored I got without you all. I call first dibs!”



Frank reflected the smile of joy on Ashely’s face, “Sure thing. Like I said give me a moment.” Still thrilled and delighted in his gifts, one more than the others, Frank headed to his room. Reaching a shelf that he reserved for his special figurines, he gently pulled out the one Ashely gave him and set it up near the others. The perfect craftsmanship showing off how lifelike it was. The winking and posing was almost like a real person doing it, that was if they were a few inches tall.



“So sexy,” Frank muttered looking at the figurine of one of his favorite video game waifus. He would need to examine her more later, now was the time to celebrate with his friends. Frank slowly left his room to help set up the game system to play a few rounds of his new video game.

Frank left unaware of the muttering and screaming that came from the newly collected toy. The newest toy was set next to similar looking figurines collected over the years. Some of them made similar muffled sounds that the new toy was making. Each one surprisingly gifted to Frank from the same roommate as of earlier. Frank never noticed how easily Ashely had been able to come across such amazingly rare figurines. It seemed most of Frank’s collection were people begging to be noticed or released from their hardened stone like prison. The only company they had was each of their fellow frozen friends. Ones covered and stuck in Ashely’s happy honey, stuck for however long it would be.



The sound of four roommates having fun together, and a video game playing in the other room filled the dorm-room. George was only left there calling out for help. Several other figurines were doing the same, as their calls for help filled the room in a hauntingly ghostly tone. George finally understood that this was his life. Stuck here on a shelf with a few others and destined to gather dust over the years as a simple plastic statue in this college student’s room.



Sadly George wasn’t prepared to learn that Frank didn’t just collect figurines as a hobby, it was more of a fetish. Something that George found out the hard way, as Frank had a certain attraction to George’s character he was modeled after. George would soon learn later that Ashely made him into the perfect replica of Frank’s favorite character. One that got to see a lot of love, from the many times Frank was backed up or a night before an exam and he needed something to help release his pent up stress. The only question that kept coming to George’s mind that drove him to madness was, “Did Ashely know about this? Did he know what was happening to him?!”



It was a question that he would never learn the answer to...




End Notes:

Let me know what you think, wanted to try something like a slow transformation but wasn't sure about the concept.

Chapter 23 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

If you can help support me at   https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



Ashely let out a disappointed whine as he looked at Phil, “What do you all mean you're busy??”

Phil shrugged, “Sorry, I got to meet the boys and hit the gym.  Next season is coming up soon, got to get some gains when we can.”

Ashely’s disappointment was tangible as he groaned and rolled his head over to Fred who just shrugged, “Got to meet my dealer today, fresh out of weed, got to get more. Besides he wanted to get stoned and watch a few shows, can’t pass that shit up, right?”

Ashely’s anger was groaning as he slowly spun toward Frank as he asked the same question he gave to his other roommates, “And why can’t you hang out with me today?”

Frank held his hands up in defeat, “Dude, I got to set up my freaking classes. Guidance counselor didn’t have any free time except for today.”

Ashley rolled his eyes as he slumped on the kitchen table and groaned, “Booo, you guys really suck.”

Phil was the first to speak.  “Oh boo hoo, just drink a few beers and before you know it we’ll be back and then we can do something together.”

Ashely crossed his arms over his chest as he continued to pout, “And why should I wait for you all? I could just go out and try and find a party or something all by myself.” Ashely was putting off the most spoiled brat aura ever seen.

Phil was calling the bratty boy’s attitude, “Cause you missed us and want to hang out with the coolest guys you know on campus.  Now stop trying to make us feel guilty, we all know you wont party without us.”  Phil’s cocky smile made Ashely try and double down on his pouting antics.



Ashley narrowed his eyes at Phil for a moment before letting out the most frustrating sound ever. “FIIIIINE! Gosh, you’re lucky you’re my friend,” Ashley commented with a slight smile.

Phil just rolled his eyes as he went to grab his gear, “Yeah? And if I wasn’t your friend, what then?”

Ashley’s smile grew, as a twinkle sparked in his eyes, “Ohhhh, I’m sure I’d find a good use for you…”

Phil let out a loud laugh, “A GOOD USE FOR ME! Oh shit, good one, alright you little scamp,” Phil said coming out of his room, “Don’t burn the place down. I’d figure I’d only have to tell Fred that with all his smoking-”

It took Fred a few seconds to catch that, “Hey dude what the fuck?!  I wouldn’t do that!”

Everyone but Fred laughed at the comment till Ashley sighed, “Fine, no fires… but you better bring me something back from the gym.” Phil frowned at what Ashley was saying so he went on, “You know… something big… strong… handsome-”

Phil backed up “WHOA DUDE, we agreed I wouldn’t be your dick magnet!”

Ashley laughed, “I’m just saying if some hunk followed you back home from the gym all sweety, hot, and sexy-”

Phil threw his hands up to his ears and shoved his fingers into them, “LALALA, I CAN’T HEAR YOU!” Phil headed toward the door and quickly made his way out of the apartment.

Ashely was still laughing at Phil's reaction before slowly turning to his other roommates. Fred quickly sputtered, “My supply is as straight as they come!” Ashely watched Fred move faster than if someone said free pot brownies down the hallway. Fred slipped out the door fast after Phil. Which only left one person in Ashley’s dorm.

Frank looked appalled as Ashely’s perverted glance was now directed at him, “Dude, seriously? He’s my fucking guidance counselor!  He’s got to be like older than…”

“Mmmhmmm,” Ashely purred as he leaned in toward Frank, “I don’t mind older men…”

“OH hell no! No no no,” Frank panicked as he grabbed his bookbag and started to head out the door before turning toward Ahsley to catch him smirking at him.


Ashely spoke coyly, “Oh come on, do you have a picture of him? He might just be my type…”

“DUDE!” Frank yelled as he bolted out the door like Satan just showed up in their apartment.

It wasn’t till everyone was gone that Ashely burst into a laughing fit at his roommates. He loved playing around with them, almost as much as playing with them. Still Ashely slowly sobered up from his laughing fit and realized he was back to where he was before, no one to play with and bored out of his mind. What was there for a horny college boy to do by himself?

Ashely sighed as he casually headed over to the dorm room couch and slid into it. It felt empty and dull as he casually pointed the TV remote at the flat screen and started to flip through channels aimlessly. Nothing was on and it was starting to make him annoyed at how exhausting it was to look for something to entertain himself with.

“God so dull… ugh,” Ashely groaned as he tossed the remote on the table and remained laying down on the couch. His legs propped up on the table and his head barely laid on the head rest as he was acting more like a bridge between the couch and the table as he was slumped there in a depressing looking manner.

Acting like a spoiled brat Ashely huffed and groaned as he was all alone in his dorm, with no one to play around with and having to wait for the others to get back to have any sense of fun. A most unenticing idea as he hated to wait for anything. Ashely slowly sat up from his prone position and puffed a gust of air out of his mouth, “So booooring… What to do, what to do… ooooooh! Oh, that’s right,” Ashley’s bored look quickly turned into a sinister smile as he pulled out his phone. Looking at a more recent message he sent, he quickly pulled up his most recent plaything he contacted. It was time to play a game with it, “Time to have some much needed fun.”



Kyle heard his phone start to ping him as he finished up in the bathroom. He wasn’t thinking who it could be?  So there was no real rush to the phone for someone he didn’t need to talk to in person. It wasn’t like he was expecting a call or message from anyone. Kyle flushed the toilet and washed his hands as he headed to his room. His phone was set on the windowsill still charging from yesterday’s use. Kyle didn’t even think who it could be, so when he picked up his phone and saw the horrifying text from Ashely he nearly dropped his phone on the ground.

“Heeeey, I’m bored. You know the deal, come over… or else.”



It was followed by a goofy grinning smiley face that belayed the cryptic and horrifying message that was sent to him through the cryptic and horrifying text. Kyle dropped his phone back down on his windowsill as he sat on his bed slowly shaking his head, “It’s too soon! I… I don’t have any more friends,” Kyle whimpered as he tried to run through the list of people he knew on campus. Students were still returning, and with a few days left the ones that Kyle knew weren’t coming back till the night of classes. Kyle was shit out of luck as he had no one to bring over for Ashely to fucking  “play with”!


“Oh Jesus,” Kyle muttered as he looked at the text again. Maybe he could ignore it-


A sudden ping went off on Kyle’s phone as he got another message from Ashely.



“Now now, don’t ignore me. That’s not very nice…”



Kyle felt his stomach drop… was he watching him now? Could he see him? Oh FUCKING HELL! Kyle freaked out and messaged Ashely immediately at reading the text. “Just got out of the bathroom. I’ll be over when I can.”



Kyle watched his phone ping him again as Ashley sent him a happy smiley face, “Good. You got two hours, don’t be late!” Another smiley goofy face was sent. 

Kyle felt his body shudder at the sudden funny happy faces that belayed the potential danger that was behind those words and images. It was anything but “happy” and “Cheerful”.  Kyle already knew Ashely was playing with him right now. Fucking around with his life like he didn’t have a care in the world. How did things turn out like this?

Kyle dropped his phone as he found himself stuck in a horrible situation. He had no one to go to, and even worse he had no one to pawn off to this psycho boy instead of himself. Kyle was so freaking fucked…





Kyle sat nervously at the coffee shop on campus. There were only so many places he could go to try and interact with people, and the coffee shop at this time of the day was pretty popular. However it wasn’t helping as he couldn’t piece together a plan on how to avoid Ashley’s threat of a horrible doom. Still Kyle would do what he could to try and survive. Sadly fleeing from the campus and possibly out of town, might sound like the most logical thing to do, however a bad feeling in Kyle’s gut told him that wouldn’t keep him safe. That sickening and joyful giggle from that demonic boy echoed in his head ever since the first day he met him. Sadly, a feeling that told him that as unescapable as that sound was, he was equally unable to get away from that fucking freak’s clutches. It was best to think of him as an omnipotent God toying with his life till he got bored with him, whenever that might freaking be.


Shaking in his seat, and not from the caffeine in his coffee, Kyle looked around at the line of people getting a drink. Each one taking their drink to go and not sitting down in the cafe.  This left Kyle no time to try and talk to someone. That was till he heard the name, “Saul,” called out. Sure enough an average looking guy came up and grabbed the cup of coffee. Just as Kyle thought he was gonna walk out of the coffee shop, he watched him take a seat next to a laptop and started to go to work on something. Kyle was so pleased to see someone staying that he nearly let out a happy meep!  Yet at the same time he felt so guilty at what he was about to do to him.



Better him than me.



Kyle took one more sip of his coffee before heading over to the single table that Saul was sitting at alone. It took forever for Kyle to walk the short twenty or so feet to Saul’s table but he eventually made it. Saul seemed so busy on his computer, that Kyle finally had to clear his throat to get his attention.



Saul looked up confused, “Uh, yeah? Can I help you?”


Kyle swallowed any fear in his chest as he spoke, “Yeah, Saul… you remember me?”



Saul frowned as if to recall but the look on his face told Kyle he just couldn’t. Which was true since this is the first time they had met. Quickly Kyle spoke, “Math, last semester? We had the same class…”



Saul slowly nodded, “Oh, you were in my calculus class?”


Kyle nodded, hiding the bold face lie he was selling, “Yeah. You don’t remember me?”


Saul gave him a weak smile and slowly shook his head, “Sorry…”



Kyle feigned a sadden look, “Oh… well shoot. Look, sorry didn’t mean to bother you but…” Saul arched an eyebrow as he waited for Kyle to go on. Kyle took a moment before he  went for it. “My teacher for Calculus two. They want to give a mock exam on the first day of class.”



“No shit,” Saul scoffed, “That’s fucked up.”



Kyle laughed, “You're telling me… Anyway, I threw out my notes on day one of break and my head is still foggy from all the partying I’ve been doing the past couple of weeks… you uh… got any notes from class I can borrow?” Kyle was biting his inner cheek as he prayed for this work.


Saul seemed to think about the question for a few minutes and finally slowly nodded, “Yeah. I think I got some notes from Mr. Jefferson’s class.”



Kyle smiled, “Great, anything you got would be a godsend for me!”



Saul nodded, “Yeah, I got my notes back at my place-”

Kyle quickly cut him off, “I’m like on the other side of campus… I know I'm being a bother and a total dick but… you mind bringing it to my place? Just to copy a few of the equations and stuff. The things I forgot. You have no idea how much that would mean to me and my grade.”



Saul was hesitant as if he were considering the hassle of walking back to his place and then to Kyle’s, but slowly shrugged and nodded. “Sure, when do you need them-”


Kyle sighed as he cut Saul off, “The sooner the better, I need to study as quickly as I can. I’m sorry for being a buzzkill… like maybe I can buy you a six pack or something to make up for it?”


Saul just laughed, “You're fine, I don’t really drink. Maybe a cup of coffee or like a sandwich or something.”


“Totally a deal,” Kyle agreed, smiling. Not like he would have to go through with it…


“Well,” Saul said slowly, closing his laptop, “Where’s your place? I can head over there in like fifteen or twenty minutes tops.”



Kyle continued to smile as he slowly gave Ashely’s address to him, “Meet me there. I’ll be waiting outside for you.”


Saul nodded as he got up, “Alright,” he slowly downed his coffee as he walked off. Kyle never felt happier in his life as he watched the unsuspecting sacrifice walk off to his doom. Kyle was saved yet again.  The feeling of relief pouring through Kyle as he went back to his unfished drink and took his time sipping and calming down from the whole fucking ordeal he went thorugh.





Saul was walking toward the dorm building with his last semester notes. He wasn’t sure why he kept them all. Part of him wanted to think it was because he was ready for a situation like this, when he would need to come back to his notes from a previous class. The other part, the one that knew the truth, he was just fucking lazy. The hassle of collecting all his papers and tossing them was too much work, he rather just leave them piled up and worry about it another time.


Saul smiled as he headed up the stairs to the room at the sheer luck that… uh…. What was his name?



The smirk on his face slowly started to die as he frowned, what was this guy's name? He didn’t remember hearing it in the coffee shop. Heck he didn’t really know his face either. It wasn’t one that he remembered from the countless students in his calculus class. Sure there were a lot of them, but he would think some feature or accent in his voice would spark something. Sadly Saul was drawing a blank.

Damn, that’s embarrassing.

Saul was still dredging his memories for any name to use but wasn’t hitting anything familiar as he climbed a few flights of stairs and finally arrived at the designated door . Outside the dorm room, stood the mysterious student needing his notes. Saul slowly walked toward him and tried to put that face to a name, but he was still unsure of if he had ever seen him before.

“Thanks for coming here,” The friendly student called out as Saul slowly walked up to him.

“Yeah, no problem,” Saul said, still unable to put a name to that face. Figuring it was just his memory, Saul pulled out his notes and started to hand them to his fellow student, until he stopped him.

“Hey, do you want ro come in for some water or like I’m sure there's some food in the fridge you can have before you go.”  The offer wouldn’t have been so weird if he didn’t look so nervous.

Saul felt a weird sensation at how earnest and forward he was being, but it seemed like it was only a show of repayment or gratitude, Saul gave in as he shrugged.  “Yeah, I don’t mind a glass of water before I head out.” The smile on the guy's face at Saul’s response, was full of more joy than anyone offering a cup of water should be having.



Still feeling off about the whole situation, Saul slowly followed the still unnamed person into the apartment for a glass of simple water. Saul headed toward the open door that the unknown college student walked through. A weird feeling going through his body, a chill or shiver that was there for the briefest of moments that told him something was off or wrong. However, Saul didn’t listen as he figured it was him still trying to recall the damn name of who he was passing his notes along to. Besides it was a freaking glass of water, where was the harm in that?


Saul slowly entered the dorm room. Just like the many rooms on campus, each one being repetitive and familiar with a standard look: the same kind of carpet, same kind of dull colored walls, and the same couple of pieces of furniture in the living room. It was all similar, but slightly different on how it was set up or with the lighting in the room. Saul passed the doorway and walked through the small little narrow hallway that quickly opened up to the living room that Saul was very much used to.

As Saul closed the door behind him, he headed into the living room.  Yet as familiar as the room was, the two guys in the room were very new to him.  One of them was the guy asking for his math notes, and the other was a stranger that Saul swore he saw walking around campus before, but never was introduced to him. He was sitting down on the couch in the middle of the room, well less sitting and more like laying down slumped up against one of the armrest looking like the most bored and tired person in the world. Saul came up to a slow stop as he saw the look of nervousness and fear on the guy he was following, as he stood off to the side like some kind of henchman or whatever.

“Uh, hey,” Saul did a soft wave to the chilling boy on the couch. Saul felt like he was intruding on the guy's peaceful day.


“Heeeey,” The cute guy cooed from his position on the couch repeating the hand wave to him. “Sooo, is this the guy?” He asked, looking toward the math notes dude. Saul frowned as he watched him nod vigorously in response to the question. Before Saul could ask what the heck did that mean the causally slumped guy turned back toward Saul, “What’s your name, new guy?”



“Uh, Saul… what, uh what’s going on,” Saul asked looking between the other two. It was clear this wasn’t about his math notes. In fact, the guy he followed in was looking terrified yet, slightly relieved at the situation now.


“Oh, did Kyle not tell you? Haha, Kyle you sly dog. I didn’t think you would be so heartless…” the giggle that left the guy on the couch made Saul do a double take to make sure he wasn’t getting his genders mixed up with that pitch. If it weren’t for the fact he KNEW this was an all boys dorm building, he would have had some doubts about him.

The couch guy slowly sat up smiling as he tucked his legs under his butt and sat up, “Weellll,” He smiled adorably at Saul, “My name is Ashely or Ash for short. You see Kyle,” Ashley gestured over to the nervous looking guy that said he needed his notes, “Brought you here to help me.”

“Sooo,” Saul frowned, “You’re… the one that needs my math notes?”  Saul asked confusedly, pointing toward Ashely.

Ashely’s eyes twinkled for a moment before he burst into a fit of laughs, “MATH?! Why would I need math notes?? Is that what he told you? Oh my goodness… no no, sorry Saul. I don’t need help with my,” Ashely threw up his hands for air quotes, “MATH… jeez, I almost feel bad you fell for that bullshit.”



Saul felt an anger growing in his gut as he glared at the now anxious bastard in the corner of the room. “What the fuck is this,” Saul asked glaring back at both of them, “Why  the fuck did you ask me to come over!?”

Ashely didn’t look the least bit scared, in fact he looked excited and delighted in the outburst. He clenched his hands up close to his chest as a very thrilled child would do when they found something fun or amazing. “Oooh, you are a fighter! This is gonna be so fun!”

Saul had enough of this and his first reaction was indeed to fight. Just as Saul thought of walking forward with his fist clenched into a fist, he found his body not responding. Saul frowned and tried again only to find he wasn’t able to move from his location.

“Now now now,” Ashley laughed as he got up off the couch and practically skipped and swayed over to his kitchen. “Before anyone does anything rash or risky,” Ashely headed over to his freezer and opened it up, slowly picking out something and finally pulling out a plastic covered popsicle.  With a snack in hand he quickly hurried back to his couch and slid back into his seat again, it looked like he was getting ready for a movie or a new TV show. Ashley was sitting cross legged slumped into the cushions ,  smiling back at Kyle, “Like… oh, I don’t konw, trying to run away,” Kyle shuddered and looked petrified at the directed comment, “Oooor,”  Ashely coed smirking at Saul ``like trying to start a fight. Let’s keep this as civilized as possible, but mostly, let's keep it fun for me…”



“What the fuck are you saying,” Saul asked feeling more anger and fear in him as he took a step forward. He quickly found he couldn’t move his damn legs!



“Welllll,” Ashely spoke as he slowly opened up his popsicle. As Ashely did this, Saul felt his stomach turn as he looked at the red, white, and blue popsicle stick emerging from the wrapper. However, instead of it being the shape of a rocket ship like the uSaul design he was looking at a very humanoid looking person stuck on a stick. It was a naked looking woman, very detailed and human like, but looked to be made out of the flavored ice. “Where should I start… hmmmm,” Ashley mussed as he put his attention toward the treat in his hands, “Let me see…”






Carla didn’t know what the fuck was going on.  She recalled being in a store, buy the fucking uSaul shit that one would when shopping.  Then she saw some cutie behind a register.  She gave him a smile and greeted them, only to get a bored and annoyed sounding response.  Before Carla could reply, she was suddenly stuck in the dark, unable to move.  A very cold sensation rolling over her as she was passed into a dark chamber unaware of where she was.  Her screams were either ignored or unheard as she got no response from anyone nearby.



How long she was stuck here was beyond her, as she was left in the silent and unknown.  Cold chilling temperature assaulted her as she was tossed into somewhere freezing and lightless.  Hours and days passed as she was stuck in this chamber with no response or interaction.  She was coldly counting the minutes and days as she suddenly finally felt something moving her around.  What could that mean?  Was she being set free?  Was she safe now?  Carla was so delighted… until she was assaulted with light and a fucking face she couldn’t forget.



That god damn snarky smiling face of that fucking femboy from the store!  Carla was glaring at that face as she found she was now free from wherever she was.  She needed to leave and get the hell out of here and head back to her place.  She needed to… why couldn’t she move?  Carla's attempts to leave were unsuccessful as she found she was stuck in place as if frozen.  A sudden horror hit her as she spun around and looked at the grinning and hungry look of that fucking enormous femboy face!  He was licking his giant sized lips as Carla found she couldn’t escape.  Slowly she was being brought up to his big large face as his mouth started to open wide like he was gonna try and eat her???

Carla couldn’t escape as she watched the gaping hole widen up and she was slowly brought to the black doom before her.  A bright pink tongue darted out and lapped Carla on the chest as it ran up between her boobs leaving a lingering trail behind itself.  The hot melting sensation of the lava-like appendage licking up her body was painful as the hot temperature stung.  The lick left a burning sensation across Carla's body and chest as Ashely dragged his tongue over her exposed body.  The scream that came from Carla was unhindered from Ashely’s attack on her defenseless body.  Carla felt the enormous slimy snake slither up from her lower body to her face as it left an acidic trail of smoldering saliva slowly burning her helpless body.    

Carla whimpered as she watched the enormous boy lick and playfully slurp up parts of Carla’s melting body like she was some treat he was enjoying.  His tongue exploring, slapping, and sliding over breast, she could feel them slowly being reduced with each lingering lick, slowly leaving them to be nothing more than a small lump from each attacking pass he did on them.  Once a chest size in the H range was now somewhere in the B or possible A, thanks to that monster!  Carla winced as she felt the molten heat of the big boy’s breath beating down on her body.  Carla wanted to pull away, but with an enormous wooden stick through her body, she couldn’t.  Instead she was subjected to the constant licks and sucking that her front body was subjected to, she was slowly being eaten and there was nothing she could do but scream for mercy.  Just as soon as she thought this experience was true hell things changed for the worse.



Carla was brought toward that mouth again as she was ready for another slurp over her body.  However, it suddenly opened wider than any door or gate that Carla had ever witnessed in her life.  The large teeth and tongue waiting for her arrival as she screamed for help.  The only response she got was being shoved deeper into the large boiling room that was considered his mouth.  The slimy slippery snake of a tongue slivered over her body making her less solid than before.  Carla screamed over and over again as she felt her body slowly being slurped and melted down from the constant licking and sucking on her withering body.  She was soon pulled out only to be shoved back in as the freaky fucker used her like a popsicle or some candy to be sucked on.  In and out, in and out, in and out.  Layer after layer of her skin peeling off in that insanely melting and sucking environment, hot molten saliva dripping down on her and dissolving parts of her only to be slurped and licked off her body along with parts of her breaking off.  She started with a nice rack but now she was flatter than her tormentor, never mind her ass.  This was the quickest she had ever shaved off fat in her life, and she hit the gym regularly!  Her body mass had shrunk tremendously, which in any other circumstances would have been amazing.



Carla continued to cry and scream as she felt her literal body melting away every second she spent in that mouth.  Just as she expected to be pulled back for another layer of her body to be dissolved, it didn’t.  Instead she stayed still for a second and suddenly was shoved forward further than ever before.  Carla was startled and frightened by the motion as she was pushed beyond anywhere she had explored in the hellish mouth.  She felt herself going past the ring of the femboys’ throat as she was pushed deeper and harder than before.  She was going past his throat and down his esophagus!  Carla screamed in horror as she slipped beyond the little open mouth and into the almost tiny, super tight, dark depths of doom.



Carla felt her skin perspeating and dripping as her body dissolved from the internal heat blistering all around.  She just wanted out of this fucking oven!  GET HER OUT NOW!!!



Carla tried to scream as she felt her body liquifying like an ice cube left out in the sun.  Slowly she felt her body being pulled out, up toward the open mouth she passed by eons ago.  The stick she was on was being extracted, she was being pulled to safety….



Carla felt her gut wince as she suddenly felt the stick stuffed into her body starting to slide off her.  She felt more and more of the stick pulling out of her as she was being left in the torture chamber called a throat.  



“NO NO NO!  HELP ME!!”  Carla screamed as she felt another inch roll out of her body.  She could feel every millimeter of the wood pillar leaving her lower body like someone pulling out at the worst time possible,  as she could feel it heading upward without her.  Finally after a few very long moments, Carla felt the hard stick shaft in her body leave and she was helpless to fight gravity.  Suddenly Carla felt her body falling and heading toward the hellish hole that was Ashely’s stomach.  Carla hit the molten steamy sauce of stomach juices.  Ashley’s stomach acids were hotter than the sun as Carla screamed from the heat and pain.  She felt like she was rolling around on the sun’s surface as body heat and stomach juices assaulted her like they had a job to do.  She couldn’t help but cry and making hoarse noises  as every inch of her ice cold body was bitten, dissolved, and liquefied into a gooey puddle of sugar.  She was nothing more than a tasty treat on a hot day for Ashely, who was enjoying himself with her demise.  

Carla’s last sane thought as she melted and broke down from the intense stomach contents and heat was “Why me…”





Saul watched with complete horror and shock, as the ice cream girl started to make faint screaming noises as Ashely brought her up to his face. She was barely able to move around, as she was stuck on a stick keeping her in place.  Ashely mused over what to say, he opened his mouth wide enough to stick the screaming face of the popsicle girl into his mouth and silence her into a muffled scream as he sucked and licked her face all over.

“MMMM,” Ashely moaned as he started to pull and push the stick of flavored ice in and out of his mouth. After a few moments he pulled out the crying and gasping humanoid  person from his mouth, “Nothing like a good sucker on a warm day like this.” Ashely slowly waved around the horrified girl on the stick before shoving her back into his mouth causing an even louder screaming as he continued to practice his sucking and slurping skills.



Saul was terrified at the sight of Ashely eating the living person like they were nothing but food. He wasn’t even pretending like he couldn’t hear her, it seemed to only delight him more as he continued to torment her in his mouth. Pulling her out of his maw and licking her from her crotch up through her belly and breast to finally hit her face.  It slithered up her frozen nude body, licking a trail of dissolving liquid up and over her body parts. Her cries and pleads only increased with each slurp that he licked up her exposed body, just like any lollipop or popsicle. 


Ashely continued to toy with her, almost as if Saul and Kyle weren’t in the same room, but he would occasionally eyeball one of them as if to tell them they could be his next treat. Ashely continued to moan and make noises as he licked and slurped up the slowly dissolving and melting popsicle person. He wasn’t even trying to be clean as his droll and spite dripped from his mouth and down his chin like a messy child enjoying himself over being neat. It soon wasn’t long before Ashely pushed the popsicle into his mouth, once again. Only this time, he pushed the stick in much deeper, like he was trying to see how far he could go down into his gullet. Soon the handle went past his lips along with his fingers and then even deeper. Saul felt his mouth open and his eyes widened as he watched Ashely practice his throat technique as he dipped it to the furthest depths of his mouth and esophagus.  Hand in mouth and fingers barely holding the tip of the wooden popsicle stick



Just as Saul thought Ashely was gonna stick his entire fist into his mouth, he slowly started to pull it back out. Soon his small fingers still holding onto the popsicle stick came out, and the rest of the wooden stick too, hovering there wasn’t an ounce of popsicle left on it.  Just a very drenched wooden stick.


“Ahhhhh, soooooo gooooood,” Ashley squealed in his seat, smacking his lips and licking them clean as he rubbed his belly, “oooh, she's still squirming in there,” He laughed. “Give her a few moments, she won't be, trust me,” Still laughing, Ashely went on tapping his slim exposed stomach, “She’s just another yummy yummy treat, for my rumbly tumbly tummy!”



Kyle was the first one to speak, “Who-who was that,” He asked, sounding horrified at what he witnessed.

Ashely's smile slowly turned to a confused frown. “You konw… I honestly don’t really know,” He laughed before going on, “Someone from work, I’ve been saving her for a few weeks, just never got around to eating her till now.  I thought you guys might like a nice show before we get down to business.”

Saul wanted to think this was all some kind of hallucination or weird day dream he had, but there was no mistaking the sounds he heard coming from that living popsicle. Saul was still trying to move his legs but found they were frozen still as he couldn’t escape the room. Saul had to look down to make sure he still had feet and they  weren’t like missing or turned to pure stone.



“Anyway… where was I…” Ashely mused as he rubbed his hands together and looked between Kyle and Saul. Saul was now slowly putting together what his situation meant. If that was a person turned into a popsicle, then that meant that Saul could be turned into food, or maybe even something worse. The horrifying concept rang through his body as he was at the mercy of this cruel childish creature slumped casually on the couch in the shape of a person.

As Ashely continued to playfully look at both Saul and Kyle, Kyle spoke up. “I brought you someone!  Just like you wanted!  So you can let me go, and-”



Ashely cut him off from his extremely panicked response, “Awww but that would be soooo booooring. So, I've been thinking, it’s kind of LAME for you to just drop someone off like,” Ashley pointed toward Saul, “a sack of potatoes, and just quickly skitter away like a little scaredy cat. Where’s the fun in that? No, no, I think… I think it would be way more funnnnn,” Ashley purred as his smile grew into a crooked curve as he looked at both of them, “If you TWO play a fun game together with me…”

Saul watched Kyle shudder and gulp as he looked like the devil had just asked for his soul. “Wh-wh-what game?!”

“Ohhhh,” Ashley giggled as he slowly got up from his seat like he had all the time in the world, “Nothing too complicated. It’s soooo easy!  Here’s how it goes…” Ashely slowly started to walk around Kyle and Saul looking them up and down, taking notes or just looking as judgemental as possible at what he saw. Saul didn’t know if he could pin any of Ashley’s actions down to logical reason. Still Ashley circled him and Kyle letting his words hang in the air for a few moments as if drawing out the most dread and fear he could.  Ashley slowly lifted his right hand and three fingers as he went on, “I’m giving you both three hours.”



Kyle and Saul looked between each other as Ashley didn’t go on as he smiled like a kid proposing a game to play without telling anyone the rules on how to win. Finally Saul decided to speak, “To do what…”



“I’m so glad you asked!” Ashely beamed with a smirk. “I want you two to spend the next three hours to come up with the most terrible,” Ashely smiled wider as he went on, “HORRIBLE,” Ashley laughed, “DIABOLICALLY!” He nearly shouted as rubbed his hands together looking at both Saul and Kyle, “Thing, that I can do … to … you!  Whoever comes up with the most deliciously cruel thing to happen…. WINS!”  Ashley snickered and smirked like a troll as he watched both their reactions to his twisted idea.



Both Saul and Kyle were quiet for a few moments. Finally Saul spoke, “What do we win…”



Ashely with his playful smile just whisper loud enough for both of them to hear, “That’s a secret…” Ashley burst into a loud laugh that startled Saul before he went on, “But let's just say you don’t want to disappoint me, that’s for sure. Anyway-”

As soon as Ashely said that word, Saul felt his feet and legs go back to normal. Kyle stumbled a little, telling Saul that he was also locked in his spot this whole entire time. Saul looked down at his feet that were slowly moving with his desired commands.

“So,” Ashley said as he headed back to his couch and flopped down on the cushions.  A soft fruity burp left his lips, as he smacked them together while he went to turn on the TV, “I’d say, be back here by four…”



Kyle looked at Saul and then at the very uninterested Ashely, who was starting to flip through the TV channels. “Or… what, uh, exactly,” Kyle weakly asked, not sure why he did.


“Oh baby…” Ashely coed sweetly before turning toward Kyle and that playful look he had on ever since Saul entered the dorm died, and a very serious and cold look was on his face.  “You will regret ever thinking about doing that…” suddenly that adorable grin came back and he gave a cute wave goodbye, “So don’t be late!  Bye…” He waved giving them the hint to get out now.


Saul could feel his heart beating drastically at the threat given to Kyle and knew that it was implied to himself too. Seeing as he didn’t want to be in this dorm room any longer, Saul slowly made his way to the door. He opened it and left with Kyle right behind him. As soon as Kyle shut the door, Saul did the one thing he wanted to do ever since he met Ashely. He slugged Kyle in the face.


“You fucker! You set me up!” Saul shouted, throwing another punch into Kyle's stomach as he gasped and clutched his body where he had been struck. “I should fucking kill you right now,” Saul yelled pulling Kyle’s injured and sobbing body up from the ground.

“I DIDN’T HAVE A FUCKING CHOICE,” Kyle cried as he tried to defend himself from Saul’s furry. “I didn’t… have a choice…” Kyle whimpered weakly.


As much as Saul wanted to hit Kyle again, he couldn’t help but feel a little sympathy for him. What they just witnessed was something no mortal person could fathom. If Saul had to put it into words, it was like a child playing with ants in the backyard. Just something to pass the time with, regardless of how cruel or unjust his judgment might be. The giant held absolute power over those under his foot or magnifying glass. Sadly, Saul and Kyle were those ants today, and Ashely had the magnifying glass.



“FUCK!” Saul shouted, tossing Kyle from his grip and on the ground as he walked away. Saul’s mind wandered with possibilities to his situation but something deep down in his heart told him nothing he did would save him from Ashely’s sick game. He and Kyle were just toys for that fucking monster to play around with. Sadly he had to play this God Damn messed up game. “You bastard,” Saul growled as he walked past the huddled mess that Kyle was curled into. “I’ll see you in a few hours. And Kyle,” Saul said standing near the steps, “I’m gonna to think of the most horrible, fucked up, fate for you to fucking suffer you god damn son of a bitch. I hope you enjoy living in hell, cause that’s where I'm gonna have Ashely send you… If you're not dead by the end of this, you're gonna hope you are!”

Kyle laid there quivering and like a coward. Which was fine for Saul. Sure he wasn’t normally like this to people, but when you go from a normal day of just drinking some coffee into this shit show cause of some fucking loser like him… yeah Saul had every reason to show how cruel he could be.


Now… what the fuck should he have Ashely do to him?






Kyle was still recovering from the physical abuse he received from Saul.

He couldn’t help but feel horrified at the thought of THIS game he was now involved in, and now he had a chance of being doomed to a fate of… well, whatever Saul thought up.

Kyle slowly struggled to get up, as he was still catching his breath from the gut punch he received from Saul. He could already feel his face starting to swell up from where he got hit. Kyle needed some ice for his face, but he didn’t dare go in to see Ashely. He hated the fact that he was this close to that monstrous man. That devil boy could do as he pleased, but Kyle would never crawl to him for help.

Needing to go home, Kyle slowly limped to the steps and headed down. He hesitantly looked beyond every corner for Saul, just to make sure he wasn’t waiting to beat him up more. The last thing Kyle needed was Saul pounding on him till he couldn’t move and missed the deadline, or worse just straight up killed him. Kyle couldn't blame him, if someone set him up like he did … Kyle would have attacked him out of spite too. Still, it didn’t help that Kyle wasn’t feeling the best after being clocked in the face and taking a gut blow.

Kyle hobbled down past a few other students coming home and started to drag himself toward his dorm. He had needed to get somewhere safe, to start thinking up something horrible for Saul. Kyle never even anticipated that Ashely would rope him into one of his fucked up games. This wasn’t something Kyle was expecting and was caught so off guard at the sudden demand from Ashely, Kyle was still trying to process what this meant. He told him to just bring someone to play with, and Kyle assumed he would be off the hook but it seemed he underestimated that cruel monster. Kyle made his way to his dorm and quickly went to his freezer and got some ice for his face and some for his gut that felt like it was already bruised.

As Kyle sat in the lone chair in the living room, he started to think up what Ashely wanted. A terrible fate? Something that would make anything that Saul thought pale in comparison. Something that would make Kyle horrified and disgusted but bring that cruel sinister smile to that sadistic succubus. Kyle had an advantage though, he had been around Ashely longer than Saul, so he knew his thought process. A body pillow… a … oh shit, what did Ashely do with George?? Kyle’s advantage was slowly disappearing as he didn’t know what Ashely did or even liked to do with people!  He just saw him… eat, someone. Kyle couldn’t help but shiver at the thought of being swallowed by the cute and monstrous manchild. Swallowed as food and digested, but there had to be something worse than just food, right?



Wincing at the pain in his jaw, Kyle couldn’t concentrate very hard as he couldn’t think of anything but the throbbing screaming sensation where he was hit. “Why did he hit me so hard,” Kyle whimpered as he slowly glanced at the clock in the kitchen. His heart skipped a beat as he saw the time. He only had a little bit of time left!  Shit, it wasn’t even that long as it would take some time to walk to Ashely’s dorm, and Kyle feared that if he was even a second late, Ashley would punish him!

“OH FUCK!” Kyle cried as he stood up feeling the sharp pain in his stomach. “Fuck fuck fuck….” Kyle paced around as he was running out of time, and still wasn’t closer to an answer. He shouldn’t have taken his time to get back to his place to fucking think! He was such an idiot, what was he even doing?!

Quickly Kyle recalled an online form he was in a while ago. Quickly heading to his room, he grabbed his computer and opened it up. Heading to the website that had random and silly questions and debates posted on it, he quickly typed up a new form. “If you could be turned into anything, what would be the worst thing to be turned into?”

Kyle chewed his lip as he posted and waited for a response.


There were no responses.



No one was coming to his form and answering his question. Kyle glanced at the time and noticed he was running out of precious time. It wouldn’t be long before he had to meet back with Ashely. He might be able to push it back a few minutes if he ran over there, but it wasn't like he was getting a freaking answer anytime soon! He was doomed to be turned into-

A sudden message popped up. Kyle quickly clicked it and read the form.

“It depends on the gender of the person.”

Kyle slapped the little keyboard as hard as he could “MALE!” He had to wait a few minutes before he saw another reply.

“I guess it depends but I’d say being turned into a sock would be bad. All the sweat after walking, not to mention if they are into sports. I’m not a big fan of feet, so it would be weird and disgusting for me for sure.”

As Kyle read the response, he slowly nodded as he realized how truly horrible that would be. Turned into Ashely’s footwear and walked on, smelling of his feet and his disgusting sweat all day long. A total horror show for sure. Kyle quickly had his idea, it was so gruesome and graphic, that he didn’t even think of what else a sock could be used for. Instead he saw what time it was and launched himself out of his seat and hurried out of his dorm to Ashely’s. He had just enough time to get there if he didn’t run into anyone who wanted to waste his time.

Kyle booked it to Ashely’s apartment hoping he made it before the deadline was over.






It wasn’t a long run, but with an injured gut, Kyle could feel the constant pain while running across campus. Still he made it with a few minutes to spare as he opened Ashely’s door. Stepping into the room panting, he heard the sound of a movie or some TV show playing deeper in the room. As Kyle walked into the living room, he saw Saul glaring at him, as he sat next to Ashely. Ashely, who had a bowl of chips in his lap, was laughing and giggling at the TV. The humor in the show or movie clearly making the innocent looking guy even more defenseless, how fucking wrong anyone would be.  Kyle knew that wasn’t an issue after seeing what Ashely could do with his gifts. Kyle felt bad for anyone who was dumb enough to try and rob Ashely or even attempt to harm him in any way.

“Oh, just in time,” Ashely remarked looking up from his lounging state on the couch, “And here I thought Saul was gonna win by default,” Ashley giggled playfully, “You ready to have some fun? I’ll just say I am… it’s been so boooooring all day.” Ashely complained as he slowly sat up and turned the TV off, “Okay, so, who wants to go first,” Ashley asked as he grinned and clapped his hands together with delight waiting with anticipation for what he deemed fun to begin. “Anyone? No? Awww, don’t be scared, I mean it’s only your life that’s on the line,” Ashley chuckled for a few moments before grinning up at Kyle than Saul, “So no takers? Do I need to pick?”

Kyle looked at Saul as he glared at him with a hate that stung harder than it should have. Still, Kyle knew it wasn’t something he wasn’t owed with the stunt he pulled. Instead Kyle took it and started to speak up to go first-


“I’ll go,” Saul barked faster than Kyle could, as he stood up from his chair. His demenor showed him wanting to get this over with and be done with this sick fucked up situation. Something that Kyle wanted to do so long ago, but was never offered an out. Instead he was locked into this situation. “So, what,” Saul asked Ashely, who smiled at him like a kid waiting to be told a story or joke. “I just say what I think would be the worst thing possible?”

“Sure!” Ashely beamed back giddily, “Or you can really tell me why it would suck… It doesn’t matter to me. I figured it’s all fun and games till the VERY end,” Ashely giggled before winking at Saul, “Right?”

Saul’s confidence waned as he watched the observant gleeful eyes of Ashely peer at him as he stood up to spout his idea. Kyle could only hope he was gonna choke as he stood there nervously and frightened before the demanding monstrous Ashely. Ashely slowly folded his fingers over each other and held his crossed hands up to his chin, like an evil bond villain would when explaining an evil plan, keeping his eyes watching feverishly at what was unfolding before him.


“I…” Saul gulped before he went on, “You, have an ass,” Saul sputtered nervously.

“Ohhh, Doooo I?” Ashley laughed as he continued to smirk, “What about it?”

“That… being… your fucking ass!” Saul blurted out. “I mean, like, it sounds like a bad situation to be in-”

“Being my ass,” Ashley clarified as he cut Saul’s explanation off. “You’re saying living as my booty hole would be the worst thing imaginable?”

“Y-yeah,” Saul nodded looking petrified at his response, as if he just picked a fifty fifty question on a game show, only this meant his life and not money.

Ashely’s smile grew as he gave a soft clap, “Bravo… that does sound fun! Turning someone into my butthole? Oh, you have no idea how much “fun” they would have! And trust me I use my ass for A LOT of things,” Ashley laughed as he slowly brought his hand back to his butt to give it a soft pat to emphasize his meaning, “however, as bad as that sounds, we still have one more contender waiting to play.  Well, what do you have?”

Saul watched as all attention turned toward Kyle who looked horrified at the news he just heard. Kyle watched as all eyes quickly switched to him waiting to hear what he had. What he had was …complete and utter trash. How was being a fucking sock worse than Ashely’s  fucking ASSHOLE?! Kyle felt his heartbeat pacing out of control as his eyes panicky looked around for a better answer. A game controller? A fucking fork? What about a shoe….

No none of that would work!

Kyle felt his fear rising as he was slowly breaking down and his brian stop thinking and turned to jelly. Instead he slowly heard Ashely repeat, “Well? What do you have?”

“I… uh… have …. a, well, a thing,” Kyle said trying to buy time as he tried to work a last second answer that would top being a fucking butthole for a fucking freaky fiend. However Kyle wasn’t good under pressure and kept coming back to his original answer. “a… a... a Sock… your sock!” Kyle barked trying to get the idea out before he was swallowed up in his turmoil. Still he watched As Ashely raised an eyebrow at his remark.

“A sock, my sock,” Ashley repeated, sounding a little unimpressed.

“Uh, well, uh… yes?” Kyle spoke as he hoped that this was sufficient enough to escape his doom

Ashely just chuckled as he replied, “Ooooh, well, I do use my socks for A LOT of things.” Ashely laughed as he leaned toward Kyle while sitting on the couch, “I like to run in them… work out, obviously…. Get super sweaty in them, and I like to clean some messes up when I’m not wearing them, but most importantly… I LOOOVE to jack off into a sock…” Ashley laughed as he sprawled out on his couch and sighed after a brief moment, “there's nothing like splurting my seed into a fresh sock. Taking my cum for countless days, weeks, hell… even years if you last long enough. Oh yeah.. I’d make you my little cock sleeve in no time!”

Kyle's uncertainty slowly eased after hearing the horrors of Ashely’s usage for a sock. Maybe his choice wasn’t as bad as he thought, that was till Ashley sighed and looked back at Saul  ``But …” Ashley spoke sounding a little disappointed, “I think being someone’s butt hole, is by far a much worse fate. Nothing like being the back door to every joke, the butt to every conversation. A naughty portal of fun for those who want to play with the Dark side of things… if you catch my drift…” Ashely watched Kyle and Saul ponder what he was saying, only for Ashely to roll his eyes and sigh, “Anal… I’m talking about anal sex.” the sudden shock and disgusting thought of being a butthole and proceeding with not just the daily life of Ashely as his trash shoot, but having someone else messing around with them back there for fun sex time. That was a new and even more horrifying thought.

“Annnnywho,” Ashley laughed as he got off his couch and looked at the now two even more petrified people in his home. “I guess, all that’s left is to declare a winner right? Who do I pick…” Ashley slowly walked around the two people before finally grinning at Saul, the very clear winner, “I guess you're the victor with the idea of being MY BOOTY HOLE!”

The look on Sauls’ face was of total relief as he couldn’t help but exhale his pent up stress and fell to his knees in alleviation at the news.



“Yup yup, you win,” Ashely went on as he sauntered over to Kyle who was too busy looking horrified and defeated at Ashely’s choice. “Sounds like you didn’t win. So, what are you gonna do now? You want to run away like a coward again, or are you gonna stay and accept the outcome of your failure?”



Kyle looked at the door and was tempted to run like Ashely suggested, but he was too scared. He was horrified at his new fate of being Ashelys’ ass but he felt that maybe, just maybe there was something far worse of a punishment. Something Ashely was saving for him if he decided to escape.  Something that would make being his booty hole a dream come true.  What that was, was beyond his comprehension, but he couldn’t risk it…

The question was asked again, “You not gonna run?” Ashely chirped into Kyle’s ear as he slowly shook his head nearly whimpering at his choice.

“Really?! Goooood,” Ashely gleefully called out again, as he patted Kyle’s back like he made the best decision in his life. “I knew there was a reason I liked you….”

Kyle frowned as he watched Ashely step away from him and toward the only other person in the room.



“Soooo, Saul you won! Congratulations! I knew you could do it,” Ashely laughed while walking to the confused but still relieved looking guy. Ashely went on with a happy smile, “As a prize, guess what you win?”



Saul snorted and shrugged, “I don’t know, my fucking freedom?”


Ashely laguehd, “Freedom is such an interesting word, cause as true as that is, you do get freedom.” Ashley squatted down near Saul who was looking more uncertain and confused than ever as Ashely, who  went on, “You’ll be free from all your cares of this boring and lame life. You’ll get to be free to do nothing but relax as nothing more than someone’s forgotten memory. Unlike Kyle,” Ashely jerked his thumb back toward him, “You won't have to see me anymore… well,” Ashely laughed with that high pitched nearly giggling sound at his punchline he was trying to deliver. A very sickening feeling came over Saul as he realized that this wasn’t as simple as a fucking game, there was a catch to it all. “I mean, for the most part. There might be a day or two I might want to take a peek at you, I mean sometimes it’s hard not to want to stare at an ass so fine right?” Ashely’s cruel twisted smile grinned at Saul who felt his whole world shatter at what he heard.

Did that mean... “Wait what?! NO NO! You said-”

Ashley cut him off before he could finish his words, “You get a prize… And you do! You get the privilege of being my butthole! How fun does that sound, am I right?!”

The delight in Ashley’s words tore into Saul as he glared at Kyle as all his feelings were directed and pinned on that one person who got him into this. “YOU FUCKING SET ME UP YOU FUCKER!!! I’M GONNA KILL YO-”



Just as Saul got up to his feet and started to charge both Ashley and Kyle, he vanished like he was never even there. Body and words cut out of existence and from the room quicker than a blink of an eye. Ashely laughed, “oooh, now those were some dirty words. Sounds like someone is ready to do their new job, don’t you think?” Kyle still was recovering from the news of not having to be Ashely’s asshole. He was standing there watching the over excited Ashely do a little victory dance like he won the lottery. Twisting and giving his butt a nice little shake and wag, emphasizing on his backside more than one should.



Kyle stood there not sure what to expect but seeing as he was now safe and sound. He couldn’t help but ask the most important question of his life, “Uh, so, does that mean… I can go now?” Kyle almost felt his voice whimper at that last part.

Ashely turned around toward Kyle and just grinned, “Almost, see, I feel like you always leave before the real fun starts. How best for you to appreciate this situation other than witnessing what’s about to happen next,” Ashely told Kyle.  “I mean, it could have been you, yeah?”

Any objection Kyle had was hushed as he felt himself following after Ashely, who headed deeper into his home. Kyle didn’t bother to fight as he felt his legs shuffling after Ashely who practically skipped down the right hallway of the apartment and to another room. Kyle didn’t know why he asked but he did, “Whe-where are we going…” His words were cut off as he watched Ashely flick on the lights to the bathroom and watched him grin a truly devilish smile back at Kyle.


“Well, I got to at least try out this new ass,” Ashely told him as Kyle felt himself being dragged into the bathroom. Kyle was horrified at the news as he walked into the bathroom as Ashely stood near the toilet. “Oh,” Ashely spoke before turning around so his back and butt were lined up with the toilet. He snapped his fingers making Kyle flinch. Before Kyle could ask what Ashley did he could hear Saul’s screaming words and desperate pleading crying out from behind Ashley as he continued to give Kyle the evilest look as he spoke, “Didn’t want you to miss out on the best part, enjoy the show…”

Kyle watched with horror as Ashely started to sit down on the shitter, to do what any normal person would do when they needed to go to the bathroom.






Saul was in utter hell.

It was the only explanation he had, shrouded in pitch black darkness with a certain smell that tugged at his nose. It was hot, not boiling hot, but just enough to make one think, damn where’s the AC? Still it didn’t help that Saul was stuck and unable to move.  This inability to move was similar to the other time in Ashely’s dorm.  His face felt funny and scrunched up, like when a visiting grandparent or aunt squeezes a child’s cheeks together in adoration of such a squishy face. Yet, Saul didn’t feel any love in this sensation, instead it felt more like someone trying to snuff the air out of his body by wrapping up his face.


Saul would have struggled more if it didn’t feel so pointless, it was almost like a python or enormous giant had him grappling his body, holding him uncomfortably tight. His body felt useless, almost like he didn’t have one. Only his face and mouth seemed unrestrained.



Things were so bizarre and different from a split second ago, he really didn’t know where he was. That was till he felt the shifting and moving masses around him. The pressing and pushing form different sides along with that god awful voice from afar told him that he wasn’t too far from the demonic devil that did this to him. The one that truly sent him to a hellish existence as nothing more than a part of his body, Saul was stuck to Ashely as nothing more than his Asshole.

Saul let out a loud deep hefty screaming roar of pure horror as he now could piece together all his senses around him. Still his vicious cry was ignored and put off as Ashley continued to do whatever he was doing. It didn’t help that Saul was in the dark on everything, literally and figuratively. Being stuck in Ashley’s underwear wasn’t something he ever imagined, well it was something he imagined for someone else, but not himself! This wasn’t suppose to be for him, it was a torment ment for fucking Kyle who got him stuck in this messed up situation!

However it didn’t matter what Saul was thinking or saying at this point, he was stuck, and that was a fact. The sounds of muffled talk and movement was all that Saul could hear, he wasn’t able to interject his thoughts or words as no one was answering his cries for help or questions. Only his words echoed off the enclosed walls around him as he could only speak to himself with his bouncing voice. It didn’t take long before something changed as Saul heard some more talking and the sound of something clattering down. The startling sound caused Saul to pause and ponder what that loud noise could have been.

A very odd line of light slowly showing up in the middle of the dark room was hypnotizing for Saul. That was till the light grew larger and wider, spreading  the dark world apart, prying open a window to the outside world. The object that Saul saw finally placed the sound of what it made moments ago. The clanking of the toilet seat being set down for someone to sit on. The opening of Ashely’s asscrack showed off the toilet before Saul as he was slowly being brought down toward the large opening for  anyone to place their normal sized backside on and prepared for what would happen next.

“You can’t be serious,” Saul screamed as he saw the opening grow closer as Ashely started to sit down on the toilet. The light that was shining in was soon darkened as Saul was pointed downward and was slowly being lowered toward the water. The sound of Ashely’s ass cheeks clapping the rim of the toilet seat could be heard and felt throughout the air. The little vibration sent through Saul’s body only made him freak out more as he cried out for Ashley to wait.

Ashely’s rumbling laugh and voice speaking above, “You heard that? He wants me to wait… how cute. The thing is,” Ashely spoke to both Kyle and possibly Saul at the same time, “The problem with being an asshole all the time, is that sometimes you don’t get to pick when shit happens. Sometimes it just happens…” Ashely laughter filled the air before he went silent.

Saul wasn’t sure what Ashely was saying but suddenly he felt a weird surging in his gut. His stomach started to flex and wiggle. A sickening feeling of fullness started to worm its way up, or down, his throat and toward his mouth. Saul felt a mass of girth coming out of his gullet and suddenly his lips were quickly ripped open as a massive bomb of a fart flew out of his mouth. Like an unexpected burp out of nowhere, his lips sputtered and spewed out the spray of stink like he just drank a gallon of soda and needed to let one go. The gassy air grew more intense every moment till Saul felt his trembling and flicking lips falter and slowly shut down with the gas bomb finally released.



Ashely’s laughter was heard from above as he went on, “Oh, that was just a fart?! Here I was thinking it was gonna be something else.”


Saul was disgusted at Ashley's comment and sick humor, but he was too busy trying to recover from belching up something so horrendous to even try and respond to the little brats' words. The taste of it lingering on his lips and in his nose, wherever that was right now being a butthole. Saul wanted to gag but he couldn’t as he continued to hang over a dark pool of water below. He was just getting the stench out of his sense of taste and smell when Ashely started to speak again. Ashley was enjoying himself way too much for someone that just ruined another guy’s entire existence

“Wait wait, this is gonna be good, I think I might have another one in the tank…” Ashely laughed before a stern grunt came from above.

Saul felt something squeezing around what he considered his stomach or lower body. Like a pro-wrestler grappling him from behind, or just a trash compactor squeezing the life out of him, Saul felt the pressure rippling up his body as something was being forced out of his body. Saul felt like a tube of toothpaste, with someone trying to squeeze the last bit of material out of his body. Just as painful and agonizing as it was to endure it slowly stopped as things calmed down.

“Oh wait,” Ashley remarked snickering, “Maybe I do have something left in the tank. And it might not just be a fart.  Hey, do you know what they say about farts?” Saul had no idea if he was talking to him or Kyle but before anyone could ask what the hell he was talking about Ashley went on without a reply, “Fars are  the screams of trapped poop. I find that freaking hilarious!  so let’s see if there’s someone ready to get released after hearing such a loud scream before.”

Saul was beyond confused at what the fuck Ashley was saying, but that grippling and crushing sensation on his lower body came back harder now than before. As the rolling pressure started to descend down his body, Saul felt something else following the pressing sensation. Something more than just gas trying to escape, it felt solid and massive. As if someone was punching their fist and arm up from his stomach, Saul felt the object starting to make its way out of Saul’s body. His mouth quivered as he felt the large load of immense length lingering just behind his mouth and stuck in his throat. He couldn’t help but mentally scream out in horror, feeling the questionable object making its way toward the only exit, Saul’s quivering mouth. Saul felt like he was an icing bag that a baker was using to squeeze out a sugary treat while designing a cake, however what Ashely was designing was no fucking cake. It was just a very simple shit on the toilet.

Sure enough the moment that Saul was dreading was growing closer as he felt his body moving and opening up to the massive waste worming its way out of Ashley and himself. The feeling of throwing up came over Saul as he couldn't help but feel his lips pry open partially. The small opening slowly grew wider as he could feel the turd slowly trudging its way toward the exit, slithering slower than any shit Saul had ever taken in his life. It was like Ashley was deliberately dragging this dump out to torment him, which probably wasn’t far off from what was going on. Saul was gagging and choking on the chum chugging its way out of his esophagus and mouth. The massive object grew larger as the width of the waste grew in size as it emerged from Saul’s face. His mouth breaking open wider and wider as each moment passed and more mass made its way out in a mighty mound of mucky mud. Saul would have been crying if he had real eyes right now as his mouth was winced open to a point it felt like his jaw was dislocated.

Stuck and unable to escape what was happening Saul watched in the darkly lit toilet as the enormous emission emitted from his mouth with a size larger than any object Saul witnessed before. It was like watching a dam empty its water, only the water was made of pure mud and clay, moving slower than a snail as it made its descent to the waters below. It didn’t help Saul as he watched the long and non-stop train of crap curl out of his face and fall down below. Unbreaking and continuous like an endless line to infinity. Time was nonexistent, as only the taste, the smell , and the pain of stretching beyond his breaking point was all he knew. The only sounds being heard was the sliding and expelling of feces from Ashley’s poor ass, or Saul’s mouth to be more exact. That and Ashley’s moans and gasps as he was laying a massively monstrous shit. The size was already breaking records of anything Saul could have continued with, either that or due to his new position in life everything was much bigger which made this normal crap seem colossal.  All Saul knew was that for someone with Ashley’s size, this had to be at least a fifth of the fucking femboy’s body weight at least. Regardless of the size and weight being expelled it wasn’t till Saul felt a sudden gap in the back of his gut that was now following up his throat after the tail, signaling the end of the poop python being pushed out of his pucker. Finally, his abused and weak mouth pushed the last bits of the amazing amount of crap out of both Ashley and Saul’s body.

“Ahhh, nothing like a nice shit to clear out your bowels,” Ashley sighed as he continued to sit there with Saul watching the results. He was sure if he needed to breathe he would have blacked out long ago, both from the stench and lack of breathing as his throat was clogged for so long. Still he couldn't help but feel his mouth quivering and shaking as he could only pant and gag at the results of the amount of shit he vomited up.

Before he knew it, something white came into view as Ashley jammed his fingers into Saul’s face and started to rub around viciously. Wiping and scrubbing his weak lips of any contaminants left from the process beforehand. Saul felt the jabs and pokes as Ashely quickly completed the last step as he tossed the stained and soiled paper away. Saul was still recovering from having Ashely abusively clean his mouth and lips of any foul remnants, when Ashely finally got up off the toilet. The view below soon vanished and he was tucked away into the depths of Ashely’s dark butt crack.



“Ooof, what a nice dump, I knew there was a reason I was holding that in for a while,” Ahsley's mocking laugh filled the room as Saul could do nothing but listen to what was happening around him. Ashley went on talking to Kyle, “Hey, at least it wasn’t you, am I right?” A quick laugh from Ashely was followed up by the sound of patting on what Saul could only assume was Kyle’s shoulder or body. The unwashed hand pat would have made anyone cringe in disgust. “Anyway,” Ashley said, washing his hands now after the contact he had with Kyle, “I got things to do, places to go, and people to have fun with. Uh, be a pal, and when your done looking, flush that shit down, kay?” Ashely didn’t wait for an answer as he went on, “Cool, oh, and before I head out, did you want to say bye?”


Saul watched as the gate before him opened up once again,  as Ashley pried his ass apart and showed Saul the outside world one more time. Saul looked out and spotted Kyle with the same look that Saul had right now. A full face of disgust and horror as he witnessed the cruelest and most terrifying thing to happen to a person. As Kyle looked at Saul, he couldn’t help by screaming, “HELP ME!!!  DO SOMETHING!!!”

Kyle winched but didn’t move as he heard Saul cry for his help. He didn’t even try and budge from his spot as he looked away from Saul’s desperate shout for help. He looked defeated and abandoned as he stayed still in the bathroom. Slowly the butt cheeks rolled back into place blocking out all light as Saul was finally sealed away and the clothing came back up as Ashley laughed, “Alright, well I’ll text you some other time when I’m bored and looking for some fun. Till then, you take it easy bud.  Go have some fun or whatever. I mean, you never know when it might be your turn, right?” Ashley chuckled as he started to walk away, sliding his blubbery butt over Saul’s face as he walked away. “Now if you don’t mind, I got a party to go to and someone to fuck.  And tonight…”

Saul felt a mighty earthquake erupt around him as he felt the skin and walls around him jiggle and shake from what sounded like an ass slap from Ashely.  “I’m feeling like having this new booty getting broken in by a big bad cock.  Hope my asshole is ready for a very intense night …”

Saul screamed once more at the thought of someons’ dick coming anywhere close to him.  However all his worried screams and pleas were ignored as Ashely walked off leaving Kyle alone and Saul trapped into the depths of his pants.  Pants that were being planned to be ripped off later tonight and having Sual savagely destroyed.  A simple shit was one thing, but being fucked by another guy was the point of no return to Sauls’ horrible life.  His damning screams and cries were ignored as Ashley just laughed at the sounds.


Saul’s horrified screams echoed out from Ashely’s ass as he left Kyle in the bathroom still stun locked from what he witnessed. Kyle’s emotions were all over the place but he couldn’t stop himself from weeping at the fact he was so close to ending up like Saul. A fate probably worse than any other he could imagine.


Kyle had just one haunting question on his mind. It spun around his mind like the disgusting and putrid waste that spun down the drain, “How the fuck can I get out of this mess?”

A question that could not be answered by him...





End Notes:

Sorry for the long wait, for this story and posting.  Had stuff come up and than more things.  Hopefully I can get back into a normal routine again. 

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=7294